Year: 2013

  • Postmodernism, Ethnicity and Underground Revisionism In Ishmael Reed

    David Mikics

    University of Houston

    I. Ish and Ism

     

    Ishmael Reed is a postmodern writer; he is also an African-American writer. The purpose of this essay is to reflect on the conjunction between these two roles in Reed’s work–and the somewhat surprising fact that they are in conjunction more than in conflict. Postmodernism, with its definition of the contemporary world as a realm of fragmentation, disassociation, and the post-personal, seems to dissolve the cultural continuities of community and individual ego to which earlier artistic eras remained loyal. Postmodernism, in other words, declares the death of cultural authenticity. African-American literature, by contrast, often seems to value cultural authenticity as a means of ensuring communal and individual self-assertion in the black diaspora.1 Reed’s work suggests how African- American tradition, which generally–not always, but generally–wants to depict the survival of a people and a culture in its original, authentic strength, can be reconciled with postmodernism, which destroys the notions of origin, authenticity and tradition itself.

     

    Since the African-American tradition is posited by Reed as a definitive cultural value often repressed or distorted by modern mass culture, a value that can in some sense act as a critique of capitalist modernization, an allied question (one subject to much recent debate) will be whether Reed’s postmodernism damages the critical capacity of his project.2 Can postmodern techniques be the vehicle for a cultural critique, or must they be “affirmative,” acquiescing in the deterioration of art and political speech into commodities under late capitalism?

     

    I have found the theory of Jurgen Habermas useful in posing these questions. In particular, Habermas’ distinction between a “lifeworld” of everyday experiential practice and a systemic, administrative complex that embodies the managerial necessities of late capitalism, and continually encroaches upon or threatens the lifeworld, seems to be replicated in Reed’s distinction (in his novel The Terrible Twos) between African-American subcultural experience and a destructive mass culture ruled by the commercial system. Habermas’ work is a sustained attempt to seek a means of resuscitating the lifeworld that has been impoverished by the managerial priorities of the welfare state (priorities that Reed aptly sees encoded in the pacifying, tepid character of many mass cultural forms).3 In this attempt, Habermas champions aesthetic modernity, with its emphasis on the unique, autonomous individual, as a more helpful lifeworld response to modernization processes than the postmodern dissolution of the individual as a category.

     

    For Habermas, postmodernism is “affirmative”: that is, it tends to mimic the purely negative dispersal of subjective freedom enforced by modernization (the ability to consume what one wants) instead of asserting the critical potential implied by the more positive side of such modernization (the ability to think what one wants). Modernization’s corrosive effect on traditional cultural continuities also entails a democratic emphasis on individuality within intersubjective relations, and therefore, Habermas claims, any critical response to modernity must capitalize on its positive aspect, the promise of more intellectual autonomy for the individual, who now judges culture and its prejudices from a distance. According to Habermas’s argument, criticism within aesthetic modernity takes its most legitimate and useful form when it secures the rights of the individual subject to reevaluate and revise culture in a way that champions the power of the lifeworld while acknowledging the lifeworld’s confrontation with the social rationalization process. The need to acknowledge the effects of rationalization and modernization means that this advocacy of the lifeworld must not take the neoconservative form of an attempt to revive a cultural tradition in an unreconstructed way, for such an attempt would have to ignore the dangerous effects that modernization has already had on the lifeworld, its destabilizing of tradition.4

     

    As I will suggest, Reed is certainly in accord with Habermas’ idea of a critically self-revising tradition, in Reed’s case African-American tradition, as the necessary form of an effective contemporary invocation of the lifeworld. But his work challenges Habermas’ assumption that such critical use of tradition must be coupled with the assertion of an autonomous modernist self. Reed suggests a subcultural rather than an individualist answer to the destructive effects of modernization. The postmodern aspect of Reed’s work, his attack on the notions of character and individual consciousness, does not invalidate its critical potential, as Habermas’ argument would imply. Instead, the subcultural practice of “neohoodooism” acts as a subversive force that seizes mass cultural phenomena and reuses them for the purpose of resistance. Habermas’s prejudice in favor of the individual not only compels him to deny the reality of the Freudian unconscious as a social formation that defeats the wish for self-possession central to his neo-Kantian notion of the individual,5 it also blinds him, along with other leftist critics of postmodernism, to the force of postmodern subversions, like “neohoodooism,” that do not base themselves on envisioning autonomous selves exercising political judgment.

     

    Reed’s lack of desire for the autonomous self accounts for another, more obstreperous leftist objection to the discerning of a critical project in his work. Reed’s fiction, which is often hermetic in texture, does not pursue the definition of politics as a matter of attaining the self-empowering judgment (however difficult it may be to achieve such judgment) that is the goal of Brecht’s or Baraka’s radical theater. One answer to this objection would draw on Habermas’s terms. In his Adorno prize lecture, Habermas notes that in order for critical art to succeed in the contemporary moment, it must be supported by changes in the lifeworld: the burden of critique must not be placed on aesthetics alone without considering its reception in everyday life. Change cannot be legislated by authors, and given this fact, authors must not be faulted for not aiming to produce social change in an immediate way, for example through populist style or overtly revolutionary rhetoric. The prescriptive moralizing on the part of critics who insist on such features has at times been an inhibiting factor in contemporary African-American writing, since what such critics want cannot be readily delivered by writers intent on exploring the artistic implications of their material in the context of an ever more complex late capitalist society.

     

    I would extend this answer to the demand for an autonomous political art beyond Habermas’s idea of attending to institutional and everyday contexts before individual literary works. Habermas cannot convey a nearly full enough picture of everyday life because he retains the goal of an empowered self freed, as much as possible, from alienation and false consciousness–his legacy from Kant and Marx. Reed’s artistic technique, by contrast, exposes the unconscious dimensions of ordinary existence, our styles of being, and it therefore necessarily gravitates away from injunctions toward clarifying one’s consciousness in preparation for political judgment. Reed’s work is more, not less, political because of his recognition that clarification is always an aspect of what Mumbo Jumbo calls the Wallflower Order, an attempt to repress and avoid the dense, Dionysian “Work” that an African-American form like jazz tries to acknowledge: “Jes Grew, the Something or Other that led Charlie Parker to scale the Everests of the Chord . . . the manic in the artist who would rather do glossolalia than be ‘neat clean or lucid.’”6 Reed’s novels aim at the recognition of the improvisatory changes that are always happening, and always repressed by, ruling culture, rather than (the way we usually think of political art) the gearing up for a change in or replacement of the consciousness that rules.

     

    The utopian demand that the text be a lever, in and of itself, for such a decisive change in consciousness, without regard for its function within a larger social and institutional discourse, has often influenced current debates on the politics of literary study (for example, the ongoing revisions of the literary canon). Such utopianism must be regarded as an inevitable symptom of an era in which the relative absence of radical thought about institutions themselves is all too clear.7 In particular, the requirement that texts unequivocally declare their wholesome political uses, thus single-handedly transforming institutional contexts of reading, has weighed heavily (and, I believe, harmfully) on the choice of “black literature” for the new curriculum. For example, the common assumption that black writers should display an attractive, easily accessible communal optimism militates for the selection of For Colored Girls… or The Color Purple in introductory core courses that have room for only one African-American text. Such bias necessarily excludes the work of writers like Adrienne Kennedy, Andrea Lee, James MacPherson, David Bradley, Jay Wright–and Reed. The demand that African- American literature incarnate a positive representative function, praising the strength of cultural continuity and communal values, has dogged Reed throughout his career. The charge frequently made by both black and white critics that Reed is not properly representative of African-American literature seems to rest on the dangerous assumption that the black writer is bound to a representative goal: bound, that is, to present encouraging or correct portraits of his/her culture. This need for African-American literature to perform a representative function has complex historical roots, often involving the burdensome obligation imposed on black writers to legitimate black life for a white audience.8 In the 1990s, however, the wish for the representative is an anachronism, a symptomatic reaction against postmodern conditions in which, despite the continuing social and economic racism of American society, late capitalism has produced a diversity of intra- and interracial roles that erodes cultural uniformity in black America, as elsewhere.9 Since multifarious and contradictory modes of African-American life now exist on an unprecedented scale, any demand for representative description is bound to fail. I do not wish to claim Reed as a representative of a new postmodern strain in African- American life; that would simply be inverting the criticisms of those who deny Reed’s legitimacy. Reed’s work, because it is a partial (in every sense of the word) rather than a grandly unified vision of African-American experience, cannot be representative in any way. Rather, he creatively and successfully exploits a particular African-American subculture in order to invent his own brand of critical postmodernism.

     

    As he rejects the idea of a representative or unified vision of black life, Reed also shies away from the easy acceptance of totality in affirmative postmodernism, which is another example of a representative strategy, one that says: this is our new world, from which no escape, or even critical distance, is possible. By indifferently combining the fragments of various traditions and histories, affirmative postmodernism sets even fragmentation under the sign of Baudrillard’s homogeneous, uniform “society of the spectacle.” By contrast, Reed via his subcultural strategy sets the plural cultural forces of postmodern society in conflict, propounding an aesthetics of resistance or social tension rather than reconciliation.10 Thus Reed “mobilizes a sense of a particular history of subject positions that will not be subsumed under the apparently seamless master text.”11

     

    Before discussing Reed’s African-American critical postmodernism in more detail, I want first to differentiate him from postmodernists who do not oppose lifeworld to rationalization systems but who, instead, see postmodernity as the inevitable colonization of lifeworld by system. Frank Lentricchia has recently proposed Don DeLillo’s Libra as an example of critical postmodernism in its treatment of mass culture, of “an everyday life . . . utterly enthralled by the fantasy selves projected in the media.”12 DeLillo does not offer any escape from a media- absorbed world that has replaced the first-person self with third-person fantasies of the self. In DeLillo as in Pynchon, there are no local, popular cultural forces that would provide resistance to modernization; there is only an oppressive totality. In DeLillo, phenomena of resistance (The Names’ terrorism) or esoteric revisionism (White Noise‘s “Hitler studies”) are simply mirror images of the increasingly systematized society that they rebel against. No route is possible back to the authenticity desired by the modernists, since authenticity has itself become a mass cultural icon. (Thus DeLillo’s Lee Harvey Oswald in Libra wants to “be somebody,” an ambition that can only be realized within the confines of the mass media image.) Yet it is important to remember, as Lentricchia stresses, that DeLillo’s attitude toward this fragmented and imprisoning system, his image of postmodern America, is critical rather than celebratory. Postmodernist critique does not need to invoke adversarial forces like the high-modernist self or the utopian vision of a radically different society in order to avoid the pitfalls indulged in by the affirmative, pastiche-ridden, unreflective postmodernisms that are now shared by the advertizing world and a large sector of the visual arts community. What makes the difference in critical postmodernism is its reflective capacity, its dwelling on current social and aesthetic contradictions, rather than the dissolving of contradiction into easy juxtaposition dictated by the affirmative postmodern. Such contradictions often involve the survival of earlier aesthetic and cultural forms alongside or within postmodernity: thus the desperate desire for existential self in DeLillo’s Oswald, Barthelme’s protagonists, or Mailer’s Gary Gilmore (in The Executioner’s Song)–or the survival of premodern, subcultural secret society traditions in Reed.

     

    Oddly enough, the critical edge provided by a subcultural survival like Reed’s vodoun has its near- counterpart in high modernism. Lionel Trilling, for example, praises Freud’s image of the “other culture,” the secret traditions Freud chose to ally himself to as counters to the dominant values of Austrian society. One of Freud’s other cultures was England; another was ancient Greece; and still another, Hebraic tradition.13 But Reed’s postmodernism again generates a key difference from the modernist Freud. For Reed, unlike Trilling’s Freud, the subculture or other culture is interwoven, despite its esotericism, with the imagery of mass culture, imagery that the subculture both mimics and, through its mimicry, resists. The jazz style celebrated in Mumbo Jumbo is, after all, a mass cultural form.

     

    A similar attachment to mass-cultural image is at work in the postmodern treatment of character, again marking a difference from modernism. For Reed, as for DeLillo, the self is a caricature, a stylistic move determined by cultural stereotype rather than a modernist dream of individual authenticity. But the stereotypes are not, in his work, only the property of a mechanized mass culture, as in DeLillo. Their mass-cultural face may also stem from, or be appropriated by, African-American counterculture. Reed’s aesthetic of “sampling,”14 of inventively assembling snippets from the tradition with which he identifies (Neohoodooism) as well as the cultural syndrome he opposes (the Wallflower Order), thus presents itself as sustained dialogic satire.15

     

    The sort of reconciliation between an African-American tradition and postmodernism that I have hinted at has been offered in the context of Reed’s work by Henry Louis Gates, Jr., and the late James Snead, both of whom speak of Reed as demonstrating affinities between his own postmodern technique and the techniques of “signifying” in black culture. Snead specifically points to sudden rhythmic juxtaposition and syncretism, two features of African religion and music that are echoed in Reed’s work.16 Gates and Snead, by making their connection between Africa and Reed, imply that postmodernism can be rooted, even if only by analogy, in a specific cultural tradition, such as that of the African-American. Reed himself seems to concur in this analysis, identifying his own authorial practice with the Africa-derived folk tradition of vodoun.

     

    Gates and Snead reading Reed are brilliantly helpful, and I will finally agree with their assessment of Reed. But I would like to introduce a possible objection to their readings that hinges on the ideological implications of presenting an element of the African-American lifeworld like vodoun alongside modernist and postmodernist artistic practice. The objection would go something like this: both Gates and Snead seem to imply that Reed claims an identity between vodoun and his own work because he perceives a natural, implicit analogy between modern and postmodern European aesthetics and black culture. One might argue against Gates and Snead by reminding oneself that such an analogy is not natural, but instead an ideological construct of twentieth-century European modernism’s attraction to “primitive” forms. In contrast to mass culture, which is made possible by the dissolution of traditional communal ties under advanced capitalism–the meeting hall or fete replaced by a million TV sets–popular or folk culture is by definition premodern: its premise must be an assumed community of style and cultural symbolism rather than the alienated perspective of the individual artist. From this perspective, the twentieth-century European or Euro-American artist’s frequent invoking of African and African-American popular cultural practice as an analogy to his or her own efforts, from Picasso’s interest in “primitive” art to Norman Mailer’s White Negro to the later albums of the American pop music group Talking Heads,17 is significantly problematic. The high culture/”primitive” analogy is motivated by nostalgia for the (supposed) immediacy or palpable, experiential knowledge that the alienated artist perceives in either colonized nations or the underclass of his or her own nation. As such, it is inevitably a colonial gesture. By failing to address this cultural-historical basis for the comparison that modern and postmodern European/Euro-American art habitually makes between itself and the premodern aspects of African/African-American culture, both Snead and Gates imply that such comparisons describe a natural or neutral similarity, instead of themselves enacting ideologically freighted gestures.18 In these two critics’ analogies between African-American art and the European modernist/postmodernist tradition, ideology disappears.

     

    Reed’s identification of his art with vodoun shares something with the European modernist’s colonialist gesture: he desires to restore to his work a dimension of authenticity that has been lost in much of the modern world.19 In other words, Reed reacts against social modernization by allying himself to vodoun. After all, vodoun is communal folk culture, a survival of an era untouched by the atomizing, alienating effects of the modern mass media. There is, then, no precise fit between popular tradition and postmodern strategy, as Gates and Snead tend to suggest in their praises of Reed. The unique, eccentric character of Reed’s postmodernism, its antinormative nature, suggests that the popular is, in part, invoked as a way of grounding the postmodern in its very opposite, the force of folk tradition, as a counterbalance against its potentially uncontrolled, antitraditional mirroring of the fragmenting effects of late capitalism.20

     

    The objection to Reed’s appropriation of the supposed authenticity of folk culture that I have just outlined is a serious one, but I believe one can acknowledge its seriousness while also making it defer to the gaiety of Reed’s work, which ultimately undercuts the proclamation of authenticity that one aspect of Reed still wants to make. Reed’s delight in subversive traditions, which is so well evoked by Gates and Snead, extends to the self-mockery of folklore itself, which becomes the madly esoteric and writerly venture of neohoodooism. In practical terms, Reed does not seem to be hamstrung by any gap between tradition and postmodern subversion. Instead, he aims, largely successfully, at a coherence of folk and postmodern expression in which neither element serves or counterbalances the other, in which they form a crazy whole. In other words, Reed wants to show the ways in which the popular uncannily anticipates and redeems what we thought were the properties of contemporary mass culture alone by being, so to speak, always-already postmodern, postmodern from way back. By presenting us with a partial or eccentric claim to contemporary mass culture, a creative appropriation of its reifying tendencies, he negotiates the Scylla and Charybdis of twentieth-century art: the stale modernist opposition between the reified and the creative, and the affirmative postmodern claim that reification subsumes all contemporary narratives into an undifferentiated whole. In contrast to the centrifugal atmosphere of affirmative postmodernism, in which traditional elements are used as mere decorative fragments,21 the premodern subculture that Reed celebrates provides an ad hoc, self-ironizing center of gravity for his work by endowing aesthetic eccentricity with the lure of tradition. Traditional culture has been irreversibly transfigured by the new aura of postmodern technological reproduction, but it still retains an otherness, a mark of difference.

     

    II. Reed, Baraka, Pynchon: Postmodernism and Community

     

    Well, and keep in mind where those Masonic Mysteries came from in the first place. (Check out Ishmael Reed. He knows more about it than you’ll ever find here.) Thomas Pynchon, Gravity’s Rainbow22 It is also significant that most of the [vodoun] houngans who claim the patronage of Ogoun belong to the Masonic Order. Maya Deren, Divine Horsemen23

     

    In his career as a novelist, Ishmael Reed has frequently occupied himself with the images produced by American mass culture. Some of these images are the travesties of black life produced by white America–the antebellum stereotypes of Mammy and Uncle Tom invoked in Flight to Canada (1976), Reed’s parodic takeoff on slave narrative; or the Amos and Andy routines in The Last Days of Louisiana Red (1974), a satirical pseudo-thriller. Some, on the other hand, are not specific to Afro-America, like the Wild West parodied in Yellow Back Radio Broke Down, Reed’s “Western” written in 1969. In The Terrible Twos (1982), which I will focus on in the remainder of this essay, Reed centers his analysis on a mass-produced and mass-marketed image of general import in American culture, that of Santa Claus. In particular, the novel has as its subtext the standard movie myth of American Christmas, Miracle on 34th St. As I hope to show, the ossified, stereotypical mythology embodied by this film is undermined by Reed’s radically unorthodox mode of narration–a mode that has itself been called filmic. Reed counters the ideologically dominant images of Miracle with his own subversive quasi-filmic techniques, unravelling one filmic mode by means of another.

     

    As James Snead points out, Reed’s work, like much postmodern writing, has important correlations with the aesthetics of movie-making in its use of sudden and suggestive juxtaposition (montage), as well as with the similar principles of creative juxtaposition (which Snead calls “cutting”) active in African religion and music: “Reed elides the ‘cut’ of black culture with the ‘cutting’ used in cinema. Self-consciously filmable, Mumbo Jumbo ends with a ‘freeze frame’ . . . underscoring its filmic nature.”24 My aim in this essay is to explore some of the ways in which Reed uses familiar images from American film, and in fact opposes these official, mass-cultural images to an alternative culture of the “cut” or radical juxtaposition, which has affinities both with Euro-American postmodernism and with the African-American belief system of vodoun. As I have noted, Reed’s final aim is a therapeutic criticism of the numbing, homogenizing effects of modernization. Far from exulting in the culture of the mass media as the “affirmative postmodernist” would do, Reed in The Terrible Twos opposes the mass culture of Hollywood movies and TV to an underground folk tradition that partakes of vodoun habits of mind, specifically in its occult revisionary reading of St. Nicholas, otherwise known as Santa Claus. Reed’s hermetic St. Nicholas revolts against the official or established culture represented in The Terrible Twos by commercial capitalism’s image of Christmas.

     

    Reed criticizes not only the late capitalist system itself; he also criticizes the most common reception of African-American culture within that system. African- American tradition has been taken as an offer of escape from official culture into a viable marginal one–now that the alienated, solipsistic subjectivity of European modernism, or the fantasies of postmodernism, which decenter subjectivity without offering a communal alternative to the now-defunct self, seem less than comfortably livable. For contemporary critical ideology, black writing seems to represent a potential for communal authenticity that has long been excluded from the Euro-American avant-garde. A drama like Slave Ship, as Kimberly Benston convincingly argues, achieves precisely what the Euro-American modernists cannot: a depiction of oppositional community based in an existing cultural reality.25 This escape from modernist alienation into black cultural authenticity is the pattern of Baraka’s career, as well as the goal of the “Black Aesthetics” movement of the 1960s and ’70s in which Baraka, along with Addison Gayle, Hoyt Fuller, Larry Neal, and others, played a prominent role.

     

    As Gates has shown in his reading of Mumbo Jumbo, Reed criticizes such attachment to authenticity by attacking the essentialist aspect of the Black Aesthetics/Black Arts movement (and, before it, the Negritude movement). Reed opposes the notion of blackness as a “transcendental signified,” an authoritative, static and univocal symbolic presence.26 Instead, Reed reveals black discourse to be, in postmodern fashion, decentered and polyvocal. Where does this postmodern aesthetic strategy leave Reed in terms of the communal emphasis of African-American culture? Houston Baker has cited Reed’s fiction as a return to “the common sense of the tribe”27: but how can such a collective or tribal orientation coexist with the atomizing, depersonalizing effects of postmodernist technique also evident in Reed?

     

    One approach to a definition of Reed’s decentered communalism, his subversive interest in the lifeworld’s subcultural traditions, is by way of a contrast with Baraka. Though both Baraka and Reed move from avant-garde alienation in early works like Baraka’s Preface to a Twenty Volume Suicide Note and Reed’s The Free-Lance Pallbearers to an emphasis on the power of African-American cultural continuity, there are important differences. Reed’s “neohoodooist” aesthetic, as we shall see, is syncretic and assimilative, whereas Baraka’s black consciousness attempts the monolithic and univocal. In Reed, vodoun does not need to reject European influence in order to safeguard its purity; instead, it translates this influence into the terms of a newly indigenous New World culture.

     

    In other respects as well, Reed’s vision of African- American culture should not be conflated with Baraka’s (or, say, June Jordan’s) equally powerful, but very distinct, definition of that culture. Throughout his work, Reed consistently rejects the invocation of ethnic community on a grand scale, opting instead for the investigation of the esoteric cultural practices, like vodoun, that appear as sect, secret society, or personal obsession rather than as mass movement. Reed’s choice of the occult and dispersed, rather than the fully public, continuities in African- American culture suggests that eccentric or idiosyncratic rewritings of culture are valuable precisely because they are idiosyncratic–and that such stylistic quirks may constitute the only existential rebellion still viable. The later work of Baraka, by contrast, like that of many other politically committed African-American artists, strives for community through its normative and explicit approach, the plain force of a quintessentially public rhetoric. Baker’s phrase “the common sense of the tribe” is a better description of Baraka’s mode in its willed commonness than it is of Reed’s willful peculiarity.

     

    Having clarified his differences from Baraka’s more normative approach to African-American tradition, I now want to pursue a comparison between Reed and Pynchon,28 which will reveal an equally telling difference. To return to Habermas’s terms: Reed is interested in upholding the lifeworld and its traditions against the modernization process, whereas for Pynchon the lifeworld is merely an attenuated reflection of the systemic aspect of modernization.

     

    Pynchon is a natural parallel for Reed; especially, Pynchon’s flaked-out whimsy in The Crying of Lot 49 bears a remarkable tonal resemblance to some of Reed’s work.29 There’s also a thematic resemblance between Pynchon and Reed: they both participate in the postmodernist polemic against authenticity by creating, for the most part, caricatures rather than “realistic” characters. Reed has his hardboiled detectives and monomaniacal radicals, Pynchon his male-bonded post-adolescents and femmes fatales. The sense that these figures, by-products of modernity’s obsessions, suffer or play out their stereotypical identities, instead of actively controlling them, is characteristic of postmodernism.30

     

    Pynchon’s defiant authorial eccentricity imagines the rebellion against modernity, not as a viable cultural alternative, but as an intricate fantasy that rewrites the way of the world in a language of conspiratorial oddity. In Pynchon, as in DeLillo, subversive fantasies usually turn out to be as chillingly claustrophobic as official reality.31 The notion of escape from a hegemonic culture occupies Reed’s work as it does Pynchon’s, but the difference, I will argue, is Reed’s effort to ground the escape in an actual alternative–African-American– aesthetic, that of vodoun.

     

    There is a striking passage in Pynchon’s The Crying of Lot 49 that dramatically evokes the possibility of subversive or alternative community as, at the same time, the threat of an utterly private world of paranoid self- delusion–a world that ironically and horrifyingly mirrors the oppressive totality of the increasingly rationalized contemporary universe. Pynchon’s Oedipa Maas, as she discovers the massive underground postal network called W.A.S.T.E. seemingly everywhere she turns, speculates to herself that Either you have stumbled indeed, without the aid of LSD or other indole alkaloids, onto a secret richness and concealed density of dream; onto a network by which X number of Americans are truly communicating whilst reserving their lies, recitations of routine, arid betrayals of spiritual poverty for the official government delivery system; maybe even onto a real alternative to the exitlessness, to the absence of surprise to life, that harrows the head of everybody American you know, and you too, sweetie. Or (here comes the second alternative) you are hallucinating it . . . . in which case you are a nut, out of your skull.32

     

    Oedipa’s potentially paranoid fantasy may, this passage from Lot 49 suggests, be the only possibility for a rebellious collective imagination that remains in American life. Reed shares Pynchon’s distaste for what Oedipa Maas describes as the “exitlessness” of American life, the overwhelming pressure of a bland and univocal day-to-day rationality. The transhistorical Wallflower Order in Mumbo Jumbo, which tries to stamp out jazz dancing and all other forms of collective imaginative improvisation, is an openly malevolent version of such oppressive blandness.

     

    Pynchon leaves us in the dark as to whether the secret community that Oedipa envisions actually exists; but if it does, it is invigorating only to the degree that it is also scary and sinister.33 Reed, by contrast, is able to depict the counterforce to Wallflower oppression not as an ontologically dubious fantasy, like Oedipa Maas’ underground postal-cum-waste-disposal system, but as an actual cultural phenomenon, what Mumbo Jumbo calls Jes Grew: black music, dance and verbal “signifying.”34

     

    III. The Filmic Double

     

    We are now ready to deal with the importance of mass culture in The Terrible Twos by way of its major filmic subtext, the “classic” Christmas movie Miracle on 34th Street. First, though, this is an appropriate time to briefly and somewhat violently summarize the novel’s plot: it begins with “a past Christmas”–the Christmas just following Reagan’s 1980 electoral victory, when charity has been abandoned in favor of Lucchese boots and Gucci handbags. A top male model named Dean Clift, represented by Reed as a know-nothing automaton sunk in infantile dependency on his wife, whom he calls “Mommy,” is running for Congress from the “silk stocking district” in Manhattan. By the novel’s second section, set during “a future Christmas,” Dean Clift–a composite portrait of Ronald Reagan and Dan Quayle–has become president. Meanwhile, Santa Claus has become even bigger business than he was in the 1980s: a character named Oswald Zumwalt, head of a company called the North Pole Development Corporation (or Big North for short), has secured “exclusive rights” to Santa. (A class action suit is filed by thousands of rival Clauses, “black, red and white,” but they lose.) Zumwalt establishes a Christmas Land at the North Pole “to which consumers all over the world [will] fly, Supersaver, to celebrate Christmas” (TT, 64).35 Meanwhile, President Clift has signed a bill giving Adolf Hitler posthumous American citizenship. The economy’s in trouble–a loaf of bread costs fifty dollars. The hungover president’s eyes “look like two Japanese flags.”

     

    In the midst of this dangerous atmosphere of crisis, a sect called the Nicolaites has sprung up, determined to rescue Santa Claus from his position as avatar of mass media commercialism. The Nicolaites are dedicated to the original image of the fourth-century St. Nicholas as a forthright defier of imperial authority, a populist whose miracles rivalled Christ’s, causing the Vatican to declare him moribund in the ’60s in the face of popular enthusiasm for Nicholas’ cult. The Nicolaites succeed in kidnapping Big North’s official Santa Claus and momentarily replacing him with their own spokesman, a black dwarf known as Black Peter. (As we shall see, Black Peter is St. Nicholas’s somewhat sinister accomplice in some versions of the Nicholas legend.) The flamboyant and persuasive Black Peter, projecting his voice ventriloquist-style into a false Santa Claus, delivers a condemnation of the hardheartedness of American commercial capitalism and, in particular, capitalism’s exploitation of Santa. Finally, President Clift, after being taken on a Dantesque tour in which he meets the damned souls of dead American presidents, realizes the error of his ways and, like Jacob Marley in A Christmas Carol, suddenly overflows with charitable Christmas cheer, passing out Redskins tickets and championing disarmament. At the novel’s end, President Clift has been placed in a sanatorium by his shocked former supporters and a manhunt is on for Black Peter.

     

    President Dean Clift is not only like Jacob Marley but also like Claude Rains in Mr. Smith Goes to Washington, another conversion narrative, in which Rains as the supposedly populist, but actually cynically self-interested, congressman finally breaks down and admits his own corruption, thus becoming dangerous to the corporate interests that support him. But the major subtext of The Terrible Twos is Miracle on 34th St (1947; written and directed by George Seaton). In this film, Kris Kringle, the real Santa Claus hired by Macy’s to play Santa Claus, represents a critique of commercialized Christmas and a polemic in favor of Christmas charity, which is ideologically defined by Miracle as both the antithesis and the salvation of corporate commercialism. By the end of the movie Kringle, played by Edmund Gwenn, succeeds not only in converting hardnosed businesswoman Mrs. Walker (Maureen O’Hara), to his humanitarian gospel, but also her much harder-nosed child, played by the preteenage Natalie Wood. Kringle’s most important convert, however, is Mr. Macy himself, who by the end of the film becomes a fervent supporter of his Santa’s claim to be the Santa Claus. Though the film retains enough cynicism concerning Macy’s profit-oriented motives for his support of Kris Kringle to save it from sentimental idealization of the American corporation, the point is nevertheless quite clearly made that Macy’s is now a kinder, gentler store as a result of Kringle’s presence. Kringle even unites Macy and Gimbel as, in the spirit of Christmas generosity, both begin referring customers to the competing store and vying for the privilege of rewarding Kris himself for his services. By being an authentic rather than a false, merely commercial Santa, Miracle‘s Kris Kringle ameliorates the grasping commercialism of Macy’s, infusing it with the heartwarmingly populist, anti-greed “true” spirit of Christmas. Miracle‘s ideological goal is to claim that mass culture can become popular culture: to present the corporation in a newly beneficent, populist role by showing it embracing anti-commercialism. Kris may protest against the consumerist version of Christmas, but he nevertheless works happily at Macy’s, advising its customers to buy Macy’s toys. At the film’s end, Kris’s own populist beliefs are recognized and partially adopted by Macy’s. The parallel to Macy’s in Reed’s novel is Zumwalt’s Big North, which has secured exclusive rights to Santa Claus just as, in Miracle, New York’s largest department store owns Santa in the person of Kris Kringle. The difference, of course, is that Reed’s Big North, unlike Macy’s in the film, is openly malevolent and not at all liable to be affected by the “true” anti-commercial spirit of Santa Claus.

     

    The three subtexts for Reed’s novel that I’ve mentioned, Christmas Carol, Mr. Smith, and Miracle, all enfold the political in the personal, reducing a political situation to a matter of human character, and showing a generous personality winning out over a cynical one. Reed implicitly argues that a similar ideological effect is accomplished by Reagan’s commercial success as the “likeable” President. Not for the first time in American history, but perhaps most remarkably, a President’s politics are obscured by his transfiguration into a fictively endearing mass media personality.

     

    Reed’s The Terrible Twos deliberately obstructs the kind of metamorphosis of politics into individual personality that is so emphatically present in his source text Miracle on 34th St. This is where Reed’s postmodernist replacement of character with caricature comes in: Big North is a cold-blooded operation, and the “real” Santa Claus is a mere corporate stooge, not a kindly old gent like Miracle’s Kris Kringle. There is no pretense that the “reality,” the mimed authenticity, of this Santa Claus means anything more than the company’s ability to buy the name: no one at Big North, including their Santa, even considers the idea that the personality of Santa might have symbolic efficacy–he is nothing but an ersatz, infinitely reproducible trademark for Christmas consumerism.

     

    The Terrible Twos presents not just a critique of commercialism and its lack of authenticity, but a revolt against it that takes the form of a hermetic inquiry into Church history–the “underground revisionism” alluded to in my title. As he becomes corporate property, the historical identity of Nicholas (known as Claus in northern Europe) as a populist Christian saint becomes more and more effaced. The self-imposed task of the Nicolaites, the secret society that opposes itself to Big North’s official, corporate Santa Claus in The Terrible Twos, is to resurrect the forgotten radical historicity of St. Nicholas, to oppose the phoniness of mass culture by invoking the subversive reality of popular tradition.

     

    Like the Mutafikah in Reed’s Mumbo Jumbo, the Nicolaites have formed a sect intent on returning a degraded symbol to its original, authentic power. In Mumbo Jumbo, the Mutafikah are a secret society that makes a career of “liberating” works of art from Western museums and returning them to their African, Asian or Native American places of origin. The Mutafikah stand against the Atonist (Christo- and Eurocentric) effort to reduce all culture to a single Christianized meaning–or else destroy it. But the Mutafikah are oddly comparable to Mumbo Jumbo‘s Atonists, who are equipped with their own secret societies, the Teutonic Knights and the Knights Templar, in their desire for singular and authentic cultural origins–origins with a racial basis.36 Reed’s purpose is not to engage in a moralizing comparison of the exclusionary essentialisms that sometimes inhabit radical critiques of a ruling ideology with the more palpable destruction wrought by that ideology. Instead, Reed, in Nietzschean fashion, implies the difficulty of achieving a truly radical break from any oppressive mode of thought without inadvertently duplicating its repressive need to exclude the other. Reed, like Ellison in his depiction of the Brotherhood in Invisible Man, asks whether a radical, conspiratorial alternative to the reigning culture is truly an alternative, if it is bound to reproduce some aspects of the oppression it protests. 37 Like the Mutafikah, the Nicolaites in The Terrible Twos are a thinly veiled allegory of 1960s radicalism: Black Peter takes over the Nicolaites as Black Power swayed white radicals in the ’60s. These groups’ efforts to establish an adversarial culture based on a faith in native origins are criticized by Reed in much the same terms he uses to attack essentialist definitions of “black aesthetics” and negritude.38 Refusing the belief in an exclusivist and prescriptive, rather than a multicultural, black art that was sometimes featured in the Black Aesthetics movement, Reed proposes in place of this purism a multicultural synthesis derived from the syncretism of African and Asian religions, “Neohoodooism.” In aligning his own critical principles with the African New World belief system of vodoun, Reed proclaims his place in African-American tradition while refusing the essentialist definitions of this tradition that would reject syncretism or the multicultural as a contamination of origins.

     

    Papa LaBas, the sly, knowing old man in Louisiana Red and Mumbo Jumbo is, of course, a major deity in vodoun. In Mumbo Jumbo, LaBas invokes vodoun as both a refusal of the Atonists and an illuminating alternative to the monocultural purism of the Mutafikah and the Muslim editor, Abdul: LaBas speaks of “the ancient Vodun aesthetic: pantheistic, becoming, 1 which bountifully permits 1000s of spirits, as many as the imagination can hold.”39

     

    The vodoun aesthetics described by Papa LaBas is centrally relevant to the arguments that occur among The Terrible Twos‘ Nicolaites over the true character and identity of St. Nicholas. On the one hand, as I have said, the Nicolaites’ quest for definitive origins, for the real St. Nicholas, marks them as loyal to a univocality, a concept of absolute and singular identity, that vodoun refuses. For this reason Reed links the Nicolaites to another African New World belief, Rastafarianism, which fervently invests authority in a singular black origin and destiny. When Black Peter proposes replacing St. Nicholas with Haile Selassie, the Nicolaites are “split down the middle” over which deity to follow (44). Yet Brother Peter’s argument for Haile Selassie does partake of vodoun aesthetics in its oddball perception of cultural analogies; his logic is, finally, far more vodoun than Rastafarian. Although Black Peter aims to replace Nicholas with Selassie, the associationist logic of his argument is implicitly syncretic: it suggests a conflation of Nicholas and Selassie that is more vodoun than Rastafarian. Black Peter states that Selassie and Nicholas are “‘one and the same’” because they both ride on a white horse; Nicholas punished a thief as Selassie punished “the teef Mussolini,” Nicholas flew and so does Selassie (by airplane), and so on (46). Like the African religions from which it derives, vodoun routinely synthesizes deities of different tribes, including the Christian saints. For example, vodoun believers argued that since St. James is surrounded by red flags and carries a sword, he is essentially similar to the martial Yoruba deity Ogun, who is also clothed in red. But instead of being replaced by Ogun, St. James is conflated with him to become the vodoun spirit “Ogu-feraille.”40 Reed’s “neo- hoodooism” likewise blends Nicholas and Selassie in The Terrible Twos into “Selassie-Nicholas,” or, alternatively, “Nicholas-Selassie” (177), so that the syncretism of Europe and Africa is in its technique a distinctively African combination. In Reed’s earlier novel, Yellow Back Radio Broke Down, the Pope himself speaks of Europe’s unsuccessful attempt to Christianize the African slaves in the New World, an attempt thwarted by the capacity for multicultural juxtaposition implicit in the “elastic” discourse of vodoun: “the natives merely placed our art alongside theirs.”41

     

    The vodoun religion syncretizes not only West African spirits with Christian saints, but also the generally “cool” or peaceful West African religions with the fiercer beliefs of the Kongo. In fact, many scholars identify two seemingly opposed, but actually ambiguously combined aspects of vodoun, Rada and Petro: often a vodoun deity will have both a Rada and a Petro (that is, a good and a cruel) side. Petro, the aggressive, malevolent aspect of vodoun, derives its name from the legendary magician figure Dom Pedro (or Petre).42 Dom Pedro, of course, is Reed’s shady and mysterious Black Peter, present in some versions of the St. Nicholas legend as Nicholas’s sidekick or opposite number, his “blackamoor servant.” If Nicholas is benevolent and devoted to saving children, Black Peter, by contrast, is a kidnapper.43 The religious scholar Charles Jones notes that the pairing of the kindly Nicholas and the cruel Peter derives from an earlier ambiguity in the character of Nicholas himself, who is seen as both gentle and violent, a bearer of both gifts and switches.44 Gradually, as the Nicholas legend shifts to Northern Europe, Nicholas’ evil traits are exorcised and projected onto the figure of a black servant. Similarly, European Christianity projects its sins onto the Africans that it enslaves; the sins return, in Reed’s novel, via the image of Black Peter literally taking possession of Santa Claus, inflecting the ersatz, commercialized “innocence” of Christmas with the harsh truth of his satire. Reed thus restores the ethical ambiguity or doubleness of the original Nicholas, as well as the subversive power of this saint who openly criticized the Emperor Constantine,45 by allowing Black Peter to speak through him. It is interesting in this connection that, as Herskovits notes, St. Nicholas is regarded in Haitian vodoun as protector of the marassa, the spirits of twins.46

     

    The ambiguous combination of good and evil in Nicholas, so similar to the equivocal, mixed nature of vodoun gods like Ogoun and the marassa, is replicated in the character of childhood itself, at once innocent and terrible. (Thus the double-edged title, The Terrible Twos.) Reed describes the severe, perplexing nature of this dualism in a passage I shall cite at length: Two-year-olds. In mankind’s mirific misty past they were sacrificed to the winter gods. Maybe that’s why some gods act so young. Ogun, so childish that he slays both the slavemaster and the slave. Two-year-olds are what the id would look like if the id could ride a tricycle. That’s the innocent side of two, but the terrible side as well. A terrible world the world of two-year-olds. . . . Someone is constantly trying to eat them up. The gods of winter crave them– the gods of winter who, some say, are represented by the white horse that St. Nicholas, or Saint Nick, rides as he enters into Amsterdam, his blackamoor servant, Peter, following with his bag of switches and candy. Two-year-olds are constantly looking over their shoulders for the man in the shadows carrying the bag. Black Peter used to carry them across the border into Spain. (28)

     

    Just as Ogoun is both a healer and a warrior–and as the champion of the Haitian Revolution, a slayer of both master and slave47–so Nicholas/Peter are both gift-givers and conniving thieves. By reinjecting paganism’s vivid spiritual dualism into Christianity, Reed incarnates a world of shockingly energetic contrasts; a world that stands against the bland, homogenized commercialism of Big North’s, and Macy’s, corporate Santa. Part of this energy derives from the esoteric nature of Reed’s vision here, his zest for an off-the-wall hermeneutics that is, finally, too peculiar to be popular in the sense of “popularity” that Macy’s and Big North, and Miracle on 34th St., seem to have coopted. For Reed, Macy’s is mass culture as rootless, best-selling hype, despite its self-disguise as popular culture in Miracle. Reed presents, as a pointed contrast to the film’s duplicitous claim to folk status, a popular tradition just as strange as it is true, one that resists, and revises, mass culture through both its strangeness and its truth. Reed’s eccentricity finds its thematic roots in the popular culture of vodoun just as the bemused and outrageous improvisational comedy of his prose, the wry, crisply logical way with a joke that is so uniquely his, draws on the rhythms of African-American discourse. The result is a postmodernism in which Reed’s style perfectly illustrates his syncretic and subversive argument. If Reed does not invoke his connections to tradition in the service of an easily communal utopian optimism, but instead remains skeptical about the possibility of a full-scale alternative to the Atonists,48 he also insists on the historical presence of a secret, underground alternative to Wallflower culture, a revolt that is always occurring, in one scene or another.

     

    Notes

     

    1. Since the 1960s, the academy and the world of publishing have tended to favor those African-American writers who seem most overtly to invoke the communal inheritance of traditional African-American values. Writers like Andrea Lee who exhibit skepticism about the survival of tradition in a postmodern world are stigmatized by the critical establishment.

     

    2. See, among many other sources, Hal Foster, ed., The Anti-Aesthetic (Port Townsend, WA: Bay Press, 1983); Seyla Benhabib, “A Reply to Jean-Francois Lyotard,” in Linda Nicholson, ed., Feminism/Postmodernism (New York: Routledge, 1990); Jurgen Habermas, The Philosophical Discourse of Modernity (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1990); Andreas Huyssen, After the Great Divide (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1986); Fredric Jameson, Postmodernism (Durham, NC: Duke UP, 1991). Huyssen’s delineation of the limitations in Habermas’ championing of aesthetic modernity against postmodernity has influenced my own case for the critical capacity of postmodernism.

     

    3. It is important to note, of course, that Habermas also emphasizes the gains in human freedom that have stemmed from the Weberian rationalization processes that enable the state to survive.

     

    4. See Habermas’ Adorno prize lecture, translated as “Modernity: An Incomplete Project,” in Foster, ed., 3-15, and The Philosophical Discourse of Modernity.

     

    5. As Paul Smith, Rainer Nagele, and others have pointed out: see Paul Smith, Discerning the Subject (Minneapolis, MN: U of Minnesota P, 1988), 163-64, and Rainer Nagele, “Freud, Habermas and the Dialectic of Enlightenment,” New German Critique 22 (Winter 1981), 41-62.

     

    6. Mumbo Jumbo (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1972), 211. Thus Mumbo Jumbo‘s tongue-in-cheek genealogy of Jes Grew–whose contagious character means that it can never really be pinned down as lineage or inheritance–stretches from Isis and Osiris, to Dionysus, to Jethro, to vodoun.

     

    7. On this point, see David Kaufmann, “The Profession of Theory,” PMLA May 1990, 519 -30.

     

    8. On this issue of what DuBois called “double consciousness,” see Robert Stepto’s landmark From Behind the Veil (Champaign-Urbana, IL: U of Illinois P, 1979).

     

    9. On this point I have benefitted from Lawrence Hogue’s work in progress on African-American postmodernism, as well as a talk given by David Bradley at Trinity College (Hartford, CT), 1989.

     

    10. Here as elsewhere in this essay, I am indebted to Hal Foster’s analysis of the subcultural as a viable force in postmodernism: see “Readings in Cultural Resistance” in Recodings (Port Townsend, WA: Bay Press, 1985).

     

    11. This is Charles Altieri’s description of Paul Smith’s position in Altieri’s Canons and Consequences (Evanston, IL: Northwestern UP, 1990), 206. Altieri criticizes Smith for imagining a too easy transition from such practices of resistance to statements of political position, thus giving short shrift to those resistant modes, like Derrida’s and the later Barthes’, which do not add up to avowals of political responsibility. While agreeing fully with Altieri’s brilliant and subtle critique of Smith, I also have major misgivings concerning Altieri’s finding of deficiencies in Derrida’s and Barthes’s notions of responsiveness. For Altieri, the private, self-ironizing nature of Derrida’s later style needs to be compensated for by a publicly responsible or official subject, who will stabilize (or perhaps repress?) what is risky about such intimate ironies (see Canons, 209; see also Altieri’s essay on Ecce Homo in Daniel O’Hara, ed., Why Nietzsche Now? [Bloomington, IN: Indiana UP, 1985], 410-11). I think that the model of compensation/stabilization, along with the zero-sum picture of bargaining, negotiation and consensus that tends to accompany Altieri’s official self, adds up to a dangerously limited way of conceiving the political. The invocation of the normative force of reasonable choice as a necessary supplement to aesthetics and private life is directly relevant to the antagonistic criticism of Reed. Instead of trying to make our private aesthetic obsessions publicly responsible by worrying that theorists like Nietzsche and Derrida, or writers like Reed, are not sufficiently interested in justifying liberal political judgment, I believe we ought to acknowledge–rather than look for ways of repressing–the gap between personal aesthetics and public responsibility, the unavoidable fact that defines (post)modern politics. Needless to say, my qualm here applies to Habermas, as well as Smith and Altieri.

     

    12. Frank Lentricchia, “Libra as Postmodern Critique,” South Atlantic Quarterly, 89 (1990), 431-53. (Essay originally published in Raritan, Spring 1989.) The passage cited is on 443.

     

    13. Lionel Trilling, “Freud: Within and Beyond Culture,” in Beyond Culture (New York: Viking, 1965). Freud, of course, was in fact Jewish, whereas the other “other cultures” cited in Trilling’s great essay were located purely in Freud’s imagination, not his biographical context. But, following a strategy which critical postmodernists might find appealing, Trilling tends to downplay this distinction: the adversarial use of the subculture/other culture takes precedence over the question of its literal historical presence.

     

    14. I am indebted to Michael Jarrett for the analogy between Reed and sampling.

     

    15. Lentricchia has noted the total absence of his own ethnicity from DeLillo’s work (in “The American Writer as Bad Citizen–Introducing Don DeLillo,” SAQ 1990 [89, 2], 239-44); and Pynchon’s prestigious New England ancestry is played as an elaborate self-exploding joke in Gravity’s Rainbow. There is, of course, an analogy between Pynchon’s “preterite” and Reed’s “neohoodooism,” but Reed claims a concrete cultural context (even if a slippery and self- displacing one) for his aesthetic slogan as Pynchon does not. It should be understood that I am not arguing that contemporary writers “ought” to use subcultural tradition in Reed’s manner, nor that Reed is a better writer than Pynchon or DeLillo for their failure to do so.

     

    16. See Henry Louis Gates, Jr., “The Blackness of Blackness: A Critique of the Sign and the Signifying Monkey,” and James A. Snead, “Repetition as a Figure of Black Culture,” in Gates, ed., Black Literature and Literary Theory (New York: Methuen, 1984).

     

    17. The Talking Heads’ Speaking in Tongues (New York: Sire, 1983), whose title humorously endows commodified pop with a quasi-religious aura borrowed from alien traditions, draws on Nigerian Juju music; their later record Naked (New York: Sire, 1988) is similarly indebted to Zairian soukous. For a very useful treatment of the analogy between modern art and “primitive” art as an attempt to construct “universalism,” see James Clifford, “Histories of the Tribal and the Modern,” in his The Predicament of Culture (Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 1988).

     

    18. For a treatment of this issue of appropriation in the context of the Cuban Afro-Cubanismo movement, see Roberto Gonzalez-Echevarria, Alejo Carpentier, The Pilgrim at Home (Ithaca, NY: Cornell UP, 1977).

     

    19. Reed’s status as an African-American writer who claims Africa-derived folk culture for his own just as Yeats claims Celtic folklore should prevent us from simply identifying his authorial ideology in respect to Africa with that of Picasso, Stravinsky et. al.; one might choose the claiming of African folk culture in Aime Cesaire, Jay Wright, Edward Brathwaite, Toni Morrison and Derek Walcott for an extremely various set of comparisons to Reed.

     

    20. I am here arguing against the easy conflation of ethnicity, political opposition, and postmodernism in Linda Hutcheon, A Poetics of Postmodernism (New York: Routledge, 1988), 60-70. Hutcheon programmatically ignores the conflicts among modernist, postmodernist, and nostalgic or premodern desires in texts such as Morrison’s Tar Baby in order to claim a (false) harmony between postmodernism and African-American self-assertion.

     

    21. Lee Breuer’s dreadful Warrior Ant comes to my mind here, but any reader will be able to supply his/her favorite examples.

     

    22. Thomas Pynchon, Gravity’s Rainbow (New York: Viking, 1973).

     

    23. Maya Deren, Divine Horsemen (New Paltz, NY: Book Collectors Society, 1970 [1st ed. 1953]), 134.

     

    24. James A. Snead, “Repetition as a Figure of Black Culture,” in Henry Louis Gates, Jr., ed., Black Literature and Literary Theory, 72. See also 67: “In black culture, the thing (the ritual, the dance, the beat) is ‘there for you to pick up when you come back to get it.’ If there is a goal . . . it continually ‘cuts’ back to the start, in the musical meaning of ‘cut’ as an abrupt, seemingly unmotivated break. . . .” For a very helpful analysis of the technique of “cutting” in African music, see J.M. Chernoff, African Rhythm and African Sensibility (Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1979).

     

    25. See Kimberly Benston, Baraka: the Renegade and the Mask (New Haven, CT: Yale UP, 1976).

     

    26. See Henry Louis Gates, Jr., “The Signifying Monkey,” in Black Literature and Literary Theory, 297.

     

    27. Houston Baker, Modernism and the Harlem Renaissance (Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1987), 56; see 69.

     

    28. See Cornel West, “Minority Discourse and the Pitfalls of Canon Formation,” in Yale Journal of Criticism 1 (1987), 199. West’s essay is a very important and persuasive statement, though I disagree locally with his view of Reed.

     

    29. A comparison might also be drawn between Reed and Don DeLillo, whose recent Libra advances a conspiracy theory of the JFK assassination not unlike the conspiracies so doggedly pursued in Pynchon’s and Reed’s novels, though DeLillo’s tone of dire, hard-boiled historicity differs from theirs. For remarks on Reed and Pynchon, see Reginald Martin, Ishmael Reed and the New Black Aesthetic Critics (New York: St. Martin’s P, 1983), 2; see also 43.

     

    30. This point is argued by Fredric Jameson in an interview in Social Text 17 (1987), 45, in which Jameson contrasts the passivity of the postmodern individual subject to the “collective subject” present in “third world literature.” This “collective subject” is an interpretive construct similar to Baker’s “common sense of the tribe,” the communal emphasis of much African-American literature. See the related (and problematic) article by Jameson, “Third World Literature in the Era of Multinational Capitalism,” in Social Text 15 (1986), and the response by Aijaz Ahmad, “Jameson’s Rhetoric of Otherness,” Social Text 17 (1987).

     

    31. For two opposed points of view on this issue in Pynchon (whether his notion of the subversive is sinister and hopeless or liberating), see, respectively, the essays by George Levine and Tony Tanner in Levine and David Leverenz, eds., Mindful Pleasures (Boston: Little, Brown, 1976).

     

    32. The Crying of Lot 49 (New York: Harper & Row, 1986), 170-71. (The passage is cited by Tony Tanner in Harold Bloom, ed., Thomas Pynchon (New York: Chelsea House, 1986), 188; see Tanner’s commentary on 187.) The third alternative that Oedipa considers–that “a labyrinthine plot has been mounted against” her–exposes the negative potential of the secrecy whose positive side is the liberating “density of dream.” Among the many remarkable features of this passage one might notice Pynchon’s punning connection, in lamenting “exitlessness,” between American failure and the sense of constriction, on the one hand, and American success and wide open spaces, on the other (cf. Latin exitus and Spanish exito)–a frontier ideology also dear to Reed (see, among other texts, his introduction to his anthology of California poetry, Calafia [Berkeley, CA: Y’Bird, 1979]). The dominant image conjured by Pynchon’s “exitlessness” is that of a Southern California freeway like those driven so often by Oedipa, but without exits: the frontier as labyrinth or imprisoning web.

     

    33. The possibility of subversively liberating moments does, as Levine insists, exist in Pynchon, but these are only moments, not full-scale traditions or communities. The radical or revolutionary movements in the book, even when grounded in community, are just as macabrely threatening as the establishment they combat (for example, the mass- suicidal Hereros of Gravity’s Rainbow [315ff.]).

     

    34. For a useful survey of Reed’s adversarial relation to various “black aesthetic” critics, chiefly Addison Gayle, Houston Baker, and Amiri Baraka, see Martin’s book. Reed asserts that he writes within an African-American aesthetic, but he identifies such an aesthetic with a stylistic and structural approach (similar to the concept of “cutting” described by Snead), rather than with revolutionary content, as does Baraka. See Martin, 2; see also Reed’s important introductions to the anthologies Yardbird Lives (New York, 1978) and 19 Necromancers from Now, as well as his famous run-in with the socialist realist Bo Shmo in Yellow Back Radio, (Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1969) 34-35. A simplified critique of Reed’s polemic in this passage is presented by Michael Fabre, “Postmodernist Rhetoric in Ishmael Reed’s Yellow Back Radio Broke Down,” in P. Bruck and W. Karrer, eds., The Afro-American Novel Since 1960 (Amsterdam: Gruner, 1982), 177, who sees it as championing “art” against “commitment.”

     

    35. Page citations to The Terrible Twos are from the Atheneum edition (New York: Atheneum, 1982).

     

    36. Despite the multiplicity of the cultures that the Mutafikah want to liberate, their faith is in the singularity of each of these cultures, and in their own singularity as quarrelsome representatives of these cultures. A Mexican tells an Anglo revolutionary during a Mutafikah meeting that he suspects him because “you carry [Cortes and Pizarro] in your veins as I carry the blood of Moctezuma”; a Chinese attacks a black member by claiming that “you North American blacks were”–and are–“docile”– because “the strong [Africans] were left behind in South America.” (Mumbo Jumbo, 86-87.)

     

    37. For recent remarks along these lines, see Valerie Smith, Self-Discovery and Authority in Afro-American Narrative (Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 1987), 102.

     

    38. In his Preface to the 1975 anthology Yardbird Lives (ed. with Al Young; New York: Grove, 1978?), Reed attacks the critics who “in 1970” (just before the publication of the volume edited by Addison Gayle, The Black Aesthetic) “were united in their attempt to circumscribe the subject and form of Afro-American writing.” He goes on to announce that what he calls “the ethnic phase of American literature” is now over, “counterculture ethnic, black ethnic, red ethnic, feminist ethnic, academic ethnic, beat ethnic, New York School ethnic, and all of the other churches who believe their choir sings the best.” Reed proclaims that “the multicultural renaissance is larger than the previous ones because, like some African and Asian religions, it can absorb them” (Yardbird Lives, 13-14).

     

    39. Mumbo Jumbo, 35.

     

    40. See R.F. Thompson, Flash of the Spirit (New York: Random House, 1983), 172-77, Deren, Divine Horsemen, and Melville J. Herskovits, The New World Negro (Bloomington, IN: Indiana UP, 1966), 324-25, which lists other vodoun syntheses of pagan and Christian.

     

    41. Yellow Back Radio, 153.

     

    42. See Thompson, 179ff. On the ethical ambiguity of vodoun deities and its relation to the twin modes Petro and Rada. On Dom Petro/Petre, see Thompson, 179. It is interesting to note that the Bacchic or Satyrlike sexuality of Reed’s Black Peter (revealed as a clever impostor in the sequel, The Terrible Threes, 40, 42) can be cross- referenced to the phallic energy frequently associated with the trickster figure in African legend via a pun concealed in his name (the “black snake” of blues tradition). On the “phallic trickster,” see Houston Baker, Blues, Ideology and Afro-American Literature (Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1984), 183ff. Baker remarks that “the trickster is also a cultural gift-bearer” (like Peter/Nicholas!).

     

    43. St. Nicholas was noted for rescuing children, usually in groups of three.

     

    44. See Charles W. Jones, St. Nicholas of Myra, Bari, and Manhattan (Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1978), 43, 61, 307ff. See also 309: Nicholas “thinks in dualities.” (Reed evidently relied heavily on Jones’ study in writing The Terrible Twos.) The duality persists, in diluted form, in the present-day Santa who may give lumps of coal as well as candy.

     

    45. For Nicholas’ defiance of the Emperor Constantine, see Jones, 34.

     

    46. Herskovits, 324. On the marassa as representative of “man’s twinned nature,” see Deren, 38-41.

     

    47. See Deren, 130-37.

     

    48. Such skepticism is even more prominent in the sequel to The Terrible Twos, 1989’s The Terrible Threes, which ends with the officially-sponsored kidnapping of the now-leftist Dean Clift.

     

  • Two Moroccan Storytellers in Paul Bowles’ Five Eyes: Larbi Layachi and Ahmed Yacoubi

    John R. Maier

    State University of New York, College at Brockport
    jmaier@brock1p

     

    If, as Michel Foucault claims, “Western man” has become a “confessing animal” with a narrative literature appropriate to that role, does the Western author/confessor elicit from the cultural other a story that makes sense either to the priest or the patient? The Western listener in this case is American expatriate Paul Bowles. The other culture is Moroccan, on the margins of the complex Arab- Muslim culture of the Middle East and North Africa. As the country in that Arab-Muslim complex with the easiest access for Europeans, a country that has argued within itself whether it ought to belong more to the Arab League or to the European community, Morocco is also on the margins of the West. Indeed, its very name means, in Arabic, the “farthest West.”

     

    We ask the others (“primitives,” nomads, Third World peoples, traditional societies) to speak to us–and listen well. We take photographs of them, and analyze the photographs. The professionals in this enterprise are anthropologists and the sociologists like Moroccan Fatima Mernissi, who studied in her own country and then went to Paris and to Brandeis to complete Western-style Ph.D. work and who now interviews non-literate Moroccan women. The women tell her their life stories, and she lets them talk without much imposing of the Western autobiographical styles we have been developing since St. Augustine.

     

    American anthropologists have had ready access to Morocco. Many of them–Clifford Geertz, Paul Rabinow, and Vincent Crapanzano especially–have come, like their counterparts in literary studies, to question the fundamental assumptions of their profession. In different ways they have found ways to have Moroccans speak: for Geertz, through symbols like stories told of 17th Century Sufi saints; for Rabinow, through the hermeneutics of fieldwork (following Paul Ricoeur to the “comprehension of the self through the detour of the comprehension of the other”); and for Crapanzano, through the stories and esoteric lore of a Meknes tile-maker who is convinced he is married to the seductive she-demon ‘A’isha Qandisha. All entered Morocco and found ways to have Moroccans speak to them.

     

    These anthropologists are witnesses, among many others, to what Richard E. Palmer has called the “end of the modern era,” and to what Palmer claims is a “major change in worldview” to “postmodernity” (363-364). The postmodern turn is evident immediately in the short stories and novels of Paul Bowles (1910- ). (A possible exception is The Spider’s House.) While there has been some experimenting with point of view, e.g., “The Eye” in Midnight Mass and “New York 1965” in Unwelcome Words, a key element is probably Bowles’ refusal to accept the assumptions of modern Western realistic fiction about character. How much theorizing about literature this has involved is moot. My guess is that Bowles’ refusal of the modern notion of character, derived from an image of the self that had developed during the period of modern philosophy (i.e., since Descartes), comes from his reading of eccentric fiction–from a lifelong interest in Edgar Allan Poe and an adult interest in Surrealism.

     

    Bowles’ fiction seems at first to be straightforward realistic fiction, one of the defining characteristics of modernism. But the modernist readings nearly always fail. Characters have little “depth.” They rarely “develop.” Instead of closure, there is most often irony: “relationships” collapse, dialogue falls apart. There is no “self” such as has been assumed in the modern West. In the non-Western storytelling of non-literate Moroccans Bowles found a very different sense of self.

     

    One way to detect this postmodern turn in Bowles’ work is to look at Bowles’ translations of Moroccan storytellers. By the mid-1960s he had almost abandoned his own fiction writing for the strange bicultural hybrids that were produced by Bowles–especially Five Eyes (1979). To see what is happening in these texts–literature in English (for an English-reading audience, of course) whose origin is oral performance in Moroccan Arabic–consider a distinction that has arisen in the “modern” world and fundamentally constitutes the West’s image of itself as “modern,” namely a distinction frequently encountered in the social sciences: “traditional” vs. “modern.” Although it is especially evident in anthropology, the distinction is the latest in the West’s powerful “gaze” upon the cultural other: “traditional” replacing to a great extent the earlier “primitive,” “modern” replacing the earlier image (still sometimes found in advertizing) of “civilized” society.

     

    In The Passing of Traditional Society: Modernizing The Middle East (1958), Daniel Lerner collapsed the elements of a “modern” society–a certain type of economic development, urbanism, literacy, media exposure, and political participation–into a simple, telling comment. In the modern or “participant” society, “most people go through school, read newspapers, receive cash payments in jobs they are legally free to change, buy goods for cash in an open market, vote in elections which actually decide among competing candidates, and express opinions on many matters which are not their personal business” (50-1). The psychological mechanism he isolated in the change from a traditional to a modern society Lerner called “psychic mobility” or “empathy”:

     

    The mobile person is distinguished by a high capacity for identification with new aspects of his environment; he comes equipped with the mechanisms needed to incorporate new demands upon himself that arise outside of his habitual experience. These mechanisms for enlarging a man's identity operate in two ways. Projection facilitates identification by assigning to the object certain preferred attributes of the self--others are "incorporated" because they are like me. (Distantiation or negative identification, in the Freudian sense, results when one projects onto others certain disliked attributes of the self.) Introjection enlarges identity by attributing to the self certain desirable attributes of the object--others are "incorporated" because I am like them or want to be like them. We shall use the word empathy as shorthand for both these mechanisms. (49)

     

    Lerner, a sociologist, mentions along the way that “the typical literary form of the modern epoch, the novel, is a conveyance of disciplined empathy. Where the poet once specialized in self-expression, the modern novel reports his sustained imagination of the lives of others” (52).

     

    Concepts like “literary realism,” thought to support the novel as Lerner conceives of it, derive in part from a literary tradition, from texts that form a tradition. We increase our psychic mobility by reading literary works. But we also draw in our reading upon socially constructed concepts of the self. When such concepts of the self, maintained by a culture other than our own, clash with our own, we find it difficult to accept the other’s self- disclosure.

     

    Narratives coming to us from the margins of the Arab- Muslim world can be particularly trying. Arabic literature is old enough and prestigious enough–no matter how small the percentage of readers literate enough to read Standard Arabic might be–to exert influences that are not easily detected by the Western observer. Edward Said, for example, has noticed that “Arabic literature before the twentieth century has a rich assortment of narrative forms–qissa, sira, hadith, khurafa, ustura, khabar, nadira, maqama–of which no one seems to have become, as the European novel did, the major narrative type” (Allen 17). John A. Haywood (126-137) and more recently Roger Allen (9- 19) have struggled with the problem of distinguishing Western influences on Arabic narratives, novels and short stories, from the influences of the Arabic literary tradition.1

     

    Bowles, who has never claimed to have mastered modern Standard Arabic, the dialect used for writing throughout the Arab world, deliberately sought out non-literate storytellers. His preference for the oral performance is an indicator of much that has changed in the Western view of the non-Western world. (Bowles remains, though, one of the great examples of Lerner’s “mobile personality,” a modernist feature that would be impossible for Bowles to suppress.2)

     

    In 1958, Lerner could confidently oppose “illiterate” with “enlightenment,” so obvious was it to him that literacy was valuable without question. Since then much research into the distinctive changes introduced by literacy has qualified that easy confidence. When Walter J. Ong distinguishes the psychodynamics of orality from the thought and expression of literacy, he does not devalue the former:

     

              Additive rather than subordinative;
              Aggregative rather than analytic;
              Redundant or "copious" vs. spare and economical;
              Traditionalist vs. experimental;
              Close to the human lifeworld vs. knowledge at a
                   distance;
              Agonistically toned vs. abstractions that disengage;
              Empathetic and participatory rather than objectively
                   distanced;
              Homeostatic vs. novelty; and
              Situational rather than abstract (37-49)

     

    (Note that Ong considers the oral culture “empathetic and participatory” in a much different way from Daniel Lerner, who sees the empathy not in the known and the traditional, but for the other.) In the case of Bowles’ translations, the non-literate Ahmed Yacoubi and Larbi Layachi are certainly “traditional,” according to Lerner’s model, and marked by the orality of Ong’s. The one who elicits their stories, Bowles himself, remains a modern in Lerner’s sense, since he cannot avoid the empathy that is so much a part of modern society.

     

    At least one reason for Bowles’ incessant travel outside the United States and his settling into Tangier in the late 1940s was a dislike of most everything Western and “civilized.” He repeated Claude Levi-Strauss’ observation that the West needs to “dump vast quantities of waste matter, which it dumps on less fortunate peoples” (Their Heads are Green vii). Levi-Strauss had written, “What travel discloses to us first of all is our own garbage, flung in the face of humanity.” To this Bowles added: “My own belief is that the people of the alien cultures are being ravaged not so much by the by-products of our civilization, as by the irrational longing on the part of members of their own educated minorities to cease being themselves and become Westerners” (vii). The stories he translated, not from written sources but from his recordings of oral performances, are successful to the extent that Bowles lets the other speak, in writing, in the best American English: he lets them be themselves.

     

    Daisy Hilse Dwyer, another of the American anthropologists who have had access to Morocco, based her study of “male and female in Morocco,” Images and Self- Images (1978), on Moroccan folktales she recorded there. She followed Geertz in seeing a different concept of “personhood” operating in Morocco and evident in the folktales–a self socially embedded, relational, interactional: “personality or character varies rather flexibly from relationship to relationship” (182). This is in contrast to the Western stress on the person as “isolate.”

     

    If the sense of self, personhood, character contrasts strongly with the West’s self-concept, then stories, whether they are consciously fictions or self-disclosures, are not likely to have the same shape as modern Western fiction. Fatima Mernissi defended her practice in interviewing non- literate Moroccan women, in which she violated “Rule No. 1 that I learned at the Sorbonne and at the American university where I was trained in ‘research technique’: to maintain objectivity toward the person being interviewed” (Doing Daily Battle 18). And she violated Rule No. 2 in the way she developed “as much as possible an attitude of self-criticism” and testing of subjectivity as she edited the interviews. She let the speakers, who had never been given the opportunity/task to tell of themselves in such a (Western) fashion, speak in as comfortable a manner as she could allow. The results were life stories that are “relaxed, often confusing” in the way time sequences and events are narrated. “An illiterate woman who has virtually no control over her life, subject to the whims and will of others, has a much more fluid sense of time than an educated Western reader, who is used to analysing time in an attempt to control it” (20). A non-Western sense of time operates in the stories Bowles translates as well. Whatever one makes of the “reality” in literary “realism,” so important to the modern West, reality is rather differently shaped in the Moroccans’ accounts.3

     

    Bowles has provided English-speaking readers with stories that challenge their ability to translate a culture very different from their own. Among the tales collected in Five Eyes (1979) are two that play on the Western reader’s expectations. One seems bizarre indeed, and the other only too easily read. “The Night Before Thinking,” by Ahmed Yacoubi (1931- ), and “The Half-Brothers” by Larbi Layachi (1940- ), Moroccan storytellers, illustrate an unusual hermeneutical bind.

     

    Both Ahmed Yacoubi and Larbi Layachi are non-literate storytellers the expatriate Bowles met in Morocco. In “Notes on the Work of the Translator,” Bowles indicated his admiration for oral storytelling such as he had heard in the cafes of Tangier. Once the tape-recorder had arrived in Morocco, in 1956, he began recording oral tales. Like all the spoken texts in Five Eyes, “The Night Before Thinking” and “The Half-Brothers” were performed without stopping, at a single sitting. Yacoubi’s story derives from traditional Moroccan materials, and is full of imagination; Larbi’s story, on the other hand, strikes the reader as a realistic piece, more like an oral history than a traditional North African tale.

     

    As popular as storytellers are in Morocco, the stories have no appreciable value there “as literature.” Virtually every traveler has commented on the storytellers in public places, like the square known as Djemaa el Fna in Marrakech, where they perform daily to enthusiastic audiences made up not of Western tourists but of the people who know the traditions and the languages, Arabic and Berber. Elias Cannetti, who visited the square in the 1960s, was struck by the contrast between the quiet scribes who made themselves available to the many who are not literate in the society (and with whom, as a writer, he felt a kind of kinship), and the flamboyant storytellers:

    The largest crowds are drawn by the storytellers. It is around them that people throng most densely and stay longest. Their performances are lengthy; an inner ring of listeners squat on the ground and it is some time before they get up again. Others, standing, form an outer ring; they, too, hardly move, spellbound by the storyteller's words and gestures. . . . Having seldom felt at ease among the people of our zones whose life is literature--despising them because I despise something about myself, and I think that something is paper--I suddenly found myself here among authors I could look up to since there was not a line of theirs to be read. (77, 79)

     

     

    Thanks in large measure to Milman Parry, Albert Lord, Walter J. Ong, and now a journal devoted to Oral Tradition, the debate over orality and literacy has become respectable in the academy, and the value of oral narratives is gradually coming clear to those whose teaching and scholarship have been almost entirely preoccupied with the written word. Before such a revaluation can take place in Morocco, however, an almost insurmountable obstacle has to be overcome. The gap between Modern Standard Arabic, the dialect of Arabic used in writing, and the regional dialects of Arabic is much greater than, say, between Appalachian English and British Received Pronunciation or American Broadcast Standard. Any literate Arab speaker can understand Modern Standard, whether it is written in Iraq, Egypt or the Maghrib; but the local dialects are often mutually unintelligible. Because of that gap, Arabic provided the classical case of what linguists call “diglossia.”4 The rich nuances of an oral tale may delight the Arab speaker, but it will not be enough to raise the tale to the prestige of writing.

     

    Ahmed Yacoubi5 and Larbi Layachi are in a peculiar situation, then. Their oral tales are not available to Moroccan literature, and the English translations are the only texts available to any audience. The original situation of the oral performance, the Sitz im Leben, is not accessible; recordings in the Moghrebi Arabic dialect have not been made available to the public. The written text, in American English, is the product of a collaboration between Bowles and the storytellers; it is all that remains of what was first of all an oral performance in a culture and language strikingly different from the English-speaking readers. The “authors” of the tales find themselves unable to read the texts.

     

    AHMED YACOUBI’S “THE NIGHT BEFORE THINKING”

     

    Ahmed Yacoubi’s “The Night Before Thinking” is a tale in a vein familiar to Middle East and North African storytellers, a tale of magic and the supernatural.6 For that reason it is both familiar to the Western reader–after all, Western literature is filled with magic (Dr. Faustus, the romance tradition)–and inaccessible to us. “Magic moonshine” is appropriate to the romance-writer, as Hawthorne pointed out long ago, so that “the floor of our familiar room [becomes] a neutral territory, somewhere between the real world and fairy-land, where the Actual and the Imaginary may meet, and each imbue itself with the nature of the other” (38). But serious treatment of magic is reserved for special genres–children’s literature, where it is supposedly appropriate to the “magical phase” of human development (to be cast off in normal development), or science fiction and fantasy, where it is part of the game.7

     

    “The Night Before Thinking” begins in one generation and ends in another. In revenge for the killing of her brother Difdaf, one “Raqassa” (whose real name turns out to be Aaklaa bent Aaklaa) lures an unsuspecting Hakim into her power. Instead of killing him, she ends up marrying Hakim, and a strange boy is born of their union. Raqassa possesses very powerful magic, inherited from her father and drawing support from Satan. Thus it is not entirely unexpected that the strange child finds a way to kill both parents. With their death the daughter, whose growth had been stunted for twenty-five years, begins to grow.

     

    Yacoubi’s bizarre tale includes a reversal that might go almost unnoticed by the Western reader but would have fit into the familiar pattern of traditional narratives. The terrible seductress and mother, Raqassa, explains that she gained “the power” because of an accident of birth. When her mother, Lalla Halalla, was carrying twins in her womb, she slipped while running, and the girl was born five minutes before the boy. “The one who came out first had to be given the power,” and so she, not Difdaf, gained the power that is exhibited, for example, in throwing “a darkness” over the face of Hakim, spreading his lips all over his cheeks, and seizing the man with the force of “sixty thousand kilos” (24), capturing him. The story is filled with oddments of magic, burning “bakhour,” an “egg of Rokh el Bali,” humans turning to smoke.

     

    Later, when Raqassa and Hakim produce a most unusual child–a boy with eyes all over his body–they try to explain how they had been able to produce a child with such strange powers. The child himself only laughs at them:

     

    What a lot of lies you both tell! he said to them. One of you says the eye in the top of my head comes from one thing. The other says the eye the middle of my forehead comes from something else. You are saying that your eyes are in my eyes. I already existed before you ever met each other. I was hidden and neither one of you knew me. Only God knew I was going to be like this. You didn't know. Now you think you understand all about it. You don't know anything. How can anyone know what's hidden inside the belly of a woman? It's God who decided I should be like this. He cut out my pattern. And neither of you knew how I was going to look. It was written in the books that I was going to be born like this. It was already known. (33)

     

    The second child they produce is a girl, strangely deformed and very weak. Twenty-five years later she remained as tiny as she was at the time of her birth. When the son manages to kill the parents, the girl begins immediately to grow. Instead of the live parents, the children keep only two three-colored cloths, one representing the father, the other representing the mother. The son asks his sister which of the cloths she wants. “The girl laughed. She said: I take my mother. Because I’m a virgin. And the boy always goes with his father” (35). The power is returned to the proper relationship between male and female. In spite of the supposed gap of twenty-five years, the offspring of Hakim and Raqassa remain pre- adolescent children, but they are now prepared to grow into their “normal” roles.

     

    “Normal” roles are not necessarily the same in different cultures, of course. In an often-cited essay on “Family Structure and Feminine Personality,” Nancy Chodorow called attention to the Moroccan Muslim family as one that, even in a patrilineal, patrilocal society, maintained the self-esteem of women–largely because daughters see themselves, in a way strikingly different from daughters in the West, as “allies against oppression,” able to develop strong attachment to and identification with other women (65). Obviously, the family in “The Night Before Thinking” is a perversion of Moroccan norms, due to the peculiar situation of Raqassa. Chodorow’s view of Moroccan Muslim mother/daughter relationships derives from the work of Moroccan sociologist, Fatima Mernissi. Mernissi’s Beyond the Veil: Male-Female Dynamics in Modern Muslim Society explores the family in Arab-Muslim tradition and in emerging new models (165-77).

     

    Larbi Layachi’s “The Half-brothers”

     

    In reading Larbi Layachi’s “The Half-Brothers,”8 as in tracking down political chicanery, it is useful to follow the money. The ten-year-old Larbi works with the fishermen, pulling nets, for wages that rarely seem to have connection with the work expended: five rials and a basketful of fish one day, three rials another, one rial on yet another occasion. The boy seems not to expect more (or less), and he does not complain. One day when he is feeling quite ill and barely able to pull the nets, the other fishermen notice it, and suggest he take the day off, but Larbi insists on working (62). He gets his three rials anyway. He is paid twelve pesetas for a basket filled with metal he dug out of a garbage dump (71). He pays a rial for half a loaf of bread, a can of tuna fish, and two oranges (72). Two bilyoun for the cinema (68). He finds in the garbage a five-rial note, which he had first thought only a peseta (74). Usually he gets three gordas for a kilo of bones he sells to “a Jew who lived near the bull-ring” (70-1).

     

    Bowles offers no dollar equivalence for these exotic monies.9 In one sense it does not matter: the amounts are so small relative to the wealth of an American reader that the meaningless currency is a powerful sign of poverty. From the point of view of a ten-year-old, money is simply “there,” a fact in a world that does not require explanation or expectations. But the arbitrary payment of wages, the caprice in finding money on the streets, the crude exploitation of the boys’ step-father, who regularly takes everything the boy makes at his job (while the other son attends school and is forbidden to work)–are part of a world that seems to lack cause and effect. The boy is industrious enough and clever to survive. He does not try to put the experience in a “larger context,” and neither does the storyteller Larbi, who offers almost nothing in the way of comment incidents in his past. The money is a gift, baraka, the will of Allah. Paul Rabinow, who did his fieldwork in Morocco, noted that

     

    poverty does not carry the stigma in Morocco which it does in America. It indicates only a lack of material goods at the present time, nothing more. Although regrettable, it does not reflect unfavorably on one's character. It simply means that Allah has not smiled on one, for reasons beyond normal understanding, but that things are bound to change soon. (116)

     

    What is most surprising to the American reader is the apparent lack of causal connectedness between events narrated in “The Half-Brothers.” True, the story leads to the moment when the ten year old decides that he will no longer return to the home in which he is exploited and beaten by his step-father. Henceforth Larbi will live on the beach. The man, Si Abdullah, pockets the five rial note Larbi found in the garbage and forces the boy out of the house to work, though Larbi is not feeling well.

     

    I went out. I was thinking: I'll work. But the money I earn I'll spend for food, and I won't go back home at all. I can eat here on the beach. And I was thinking that it would be better for me to sleep in one of the boats than live there in the house. (74)

     

    Larbi works that day, dizzy and with a headache, and takes the two and a half rials the chief gives him to a cafe. After dark he finds a boat and sleeps warmly under the fish netting in the boat. When, in the morning, he is asked, “Why didn’t you go home to bed?” the boy answers simply, “I didn’t go . . . . That’s all. After that I lived on the beach” (75).

     

    The story thus presents a string of episodes, a linear development, a clear structure with episodes leading to the decision of the boy to live on the beach, but with little of the sense common to Western realistic fiction that all details fit into a larger, causally related whole. The problem emerges early, in the very different treatment given the boy and his half-brother by the mother’s second husband, Si Abdullah. The episodes are strung together without moving toward a climax of intensity. Sometimes the father is awful, occasionally generous; he is always seen from the outside, and there is no interest in (and no comment on) the father or the mother. They act; that is all. The boys, on the other hand, are somewhat rounded but move about unconsciously, accepting social norms that are often puzzling to the outsider, the Western reader.

     

    In “Africa Minor,” Bowles describes a “culture where there is a minimum of discrepancy between dogma and natural behavior”: “In Tunisia, Algeria, and Morocco there are still people whose lives proceed according to the ancient pattern of concord between God and man, agreement between theory and practice, identity of word and flesh” (Their Heads are Green 22). The unself-consciousness of “The Half-Brothers” is a narrative correlate of that ancient pattern. The story retains some features common to oral tales. A formula, “Let us say . . . ,” is repeated throughout the piece. The boy makes his money pulling the nets of the fishermen, and the activity is repeated a number of times in virtually the same language. In almost no way does it resemble the storytelling traits of “The Night Before Thinking,” traits that go back at least as far as The Thousand and One Nights.

     

    Cultures mix and appear to clash as “naturally”– unreflectively–as a rainstorm causes the shed where the boy and the family donkey are housed together to flood. The West is present, not remarked upon, not remarkable: the Spanish (simply identified with “the Nazarenes,” 60-61); canned food, the telephone, an ambulance, needles in the hospital. The cinema is remarked upon, since it was the first time the boy had seen a movie (69). “I bought a ticket at the window and went in. That was the first time I had been inside a cinema. Now I see why people like to live in the city. This theatre is very fine, I thought. There were pictures of war, and there were airplanes flying” (69). As is usual in Bowles’ own fiction, even the remarkable is presented with no indication of changes in intensity, in intonation, rarely an indication of enthusiasm. This, too, is part of the cultural code: all facts are equal, and equally valued.10

     

    The voice of “The Half-Brothers” may be Larbi’s, but the questions that prompt it–the questions raised by the hidden author/audience–are Western, American. Larbi is prompted to talk in a way that is not a traditionally Moroccan way of speaking. Rather it is a confessional manner that, as Michel Foucault has insisted, increasingly characterizes Western discourse. The result is a story that is closer to oral history, the purest example of this new authorship in the West, than to fictional modes–the portraits of the artist, for example–that help to organize the narratives.

     

    Foucault, in volume one of The History of Sexuality (1976), pointed out that in the West, since the Middle Ages “at least,” confession has been a major ritual in the production of “truth.” “We have since become a singularly confessing society” (59). There is a certain irony in Paul Bowles prompting the words of Larbi, since he is notoriously reticent about revealing himself directly, even in his autobiography. Without Stopping (1972) records that Bowles learned early that he “would always be kept from doing what I enjoyed and forced to do that which I did not” by his family, particularly by his father. “Thus I became an expert in the practice of deceit, at least insofar as general mien and facial expressions were concerned.” He could not, however, bring himself to lie, “inasmuch as for me the word and its literal meaning had supreme importance” (17). Except for the hostility toward his family, Bowles’ autobiography is striking in the way it avoids self- disclosure and analysis of the many people, famous and not, who crowd the pages of Without Stopping.11

     

    Foucault noted the change in the West that was first religious and legal but came to have great significance for literature. He rightly emphasized the power of the one eliciting the confession:

     

    For a long time, the individual was vouched for by the reference of others and the demonstration of his ties to the commonweal (family, allegiance, protection); then he was authenticated by the discourse of truth he was able or obliged to pronounce concerning himself. The truthful confession was inscribed at the heart of the procedures of individualization by power. (58-9)

     

    As “Western man” became a “confessing animal,” according to Foucault, there was correspondingly a massive change in literature:

     

    We have passed from a pleasure to be recounted and heard, centering on the heroic or marvelous narration of "trials" of bravery or sainthood, to a literature ordered according to the infinite task of extracting from the depths of oneself, in between the words, a truth which the very form of the confession holds out like a shimmering image. (59)

     

    In “The Half-Brothers” Larbi is brought to a point where he can and must abandon his family, to live on the beach. Importantly Larbi does not become a writer, as Bowles had, or others, like Joyce, who inscribed their lives in “portraits.” Larbi is the one who was not educated and remained non-literate while Bowles recorded, translated, and wrote down the storyteller’s words. There is nothing in the story (or in Bowles’ comments on his non-literate storytellers) to indicate that there is anything wrong in that. (The one storyteller in Five Eyes who presented difficulties for Bowles was Mohammed Choukri, the only one to become literate and the one who insisted that Bowles follow the Arabic text word for word, comma by comma when the two worked together to translate the stories [8].)

     

    Bowles is the partner to Larbi’s confession, but it is not clear where the power is. Success as an “author” had given Larbi enough money so that he could look for a bride (Without Stopping 350); but the anxiety over official objection to his book, A Life Full of Holes forced Larbi to leave Morocco, never to return (355). The story of a ten-year-old who leaves his family, mainly owing to oppression at the hands of his step-father is not in the traditional repertory of the Moroccan storyteller. (Larbi’s mother is sometimes sympathetic to her son’s needs; she tries to moderate her husband’s attacks on the boy; she gives him food; but she, like the rest of the family, merely ignores the boy during a lengthy stay in the hospital.) It is also a scandalous tale in that it does not fit into the curve of development expected of men in the Arab-Muslim world.

     

    Larbi is “about ten” when he leaves home for the beach. Significantly, he is not yet an adolescent, not yet bothered by sexual urges. If a certain degree of wild behavior is allowed the drari–even encouraged by cultural norms of child rearing–there is a larger pattern captured by the proverb,

     

    The boy of ten is like a peeled cucumber.
    The man of twenty makes friendships with fools.
    The man of thirty (is like the) flower of the garden.
    The man of forty is in his prime. (Dwyer 87)

     

    From the child’s earliest days, according to Daisy Hilse Dwyer, the Moroccan boy’s “egotistical spontaneity” is encouraged (91). Even in the womb “the male is believed to be a bundle of energy that is predisposed to movement. The male fetus is believed to flit from side to side in the abdomen, nervously covering his ground.” Still, this exaggerated freedom of the boys running wild in the streets is but one phase in a “developmental pathway” (166) in which a male eventually achieves the potential of his ‘aqel (intelligence, responsibility, rationality; 152), wisdom, and spiritual insight, usually in middle age.

     

    The drari in Morocco have certainly occasioned their share of comments from Western visitors there. Elizabeth Warnock Fernea’s largely successful attempt to enter the world of Moroccan women was initially blocked by the boys in the neighborhood, who treated Fernea’s children rudely. They made rude gestures, called the Fernea children names, and threw clods of dirt, then stones, at the family. Even the mild-mannered anthropologist, Fernea’s husband Bob, turned on them when they demanded baksheesh and tweaked daughter Laila’s hair at the same time. Fernea’s sense of alienation was complete. “This was no fairy tale, I told myself. We were alone, strange and alien, in a strange and alien world” (59).

     

    Anthropologist Paul Rabinow found his way literally blocked by the drari, when he first entered the village of Sidi Lahcen Lyussi, where he was supposed to conduct his research:

     

    The car was greeted . . . by what seemed like hundreds of drari--which is inadequately translated as children. These fearless little monsters surrounded the car, much to the annoyance of their elders. Screaming, yelling, and pushing they proceeded to examine all of my possessions. One of the villagers' main fears, it turns out, was that these drari would do some irreparable damages either to me or to my belongings. Their fathers threatened them with beatings, curses, and exclamations, to little or no avail. (84)

     

    Fortunately, the Fernea family came to be accepted in the neighborhood. A young boy even alerted them to a key they had left in the door, an invitation to robbery in most cities. And Rabinow, similarly, found little to complain about later in his stay, regarding the boys. Daisy Hilse Dwyer, though, notes the anxieties of Moroccan families over the unruly behavior of sons even much later in the sons’ lives, before the wisdom of age enters them. And the beatings Rabinow found the fathers threatening their sons with are very much a part of the fathers’ prerogatives.12 The expectation that men normally improve with age (and women do not) is a common pattern in Moroccan folktales (Dwyer 52-7).

     

    Precisely because it is not difficult to “follow” such a story, what is revealed is our way (tradition) of reading, the genres and expectations with which we are familiar. Larbi’s theme, Bowles tells us, is always “injustice and the suffering it causes,” and his purpose is “to ‘tell them outside’ what it is like to be shut inside” (Five Eyes 8). Presumably, the outsiders are the readers. But the very familiarity with realistic fiction which makes the story accessible may obscure the concept of character that informs the piece.

     

    Both Daisy Hilse Dwyer, who studied Moroccan stories for the light they shed on Moroccan ideas of male and female and their separate pathways of development (166), and Clifford Geertz, upon whose work she drew, distinguish between a Western and a Moroccan view of the person. In “On the Nature of Anthropological Understanding,” Geertz described Morocco as a “wild-west sort of place” filled with “rugged individuals” of many types. Yet he cautions that “no society consists of anonymous eccentrics bouncing off one another like billiard balls” (51). He emphasized the connectedness of individuals, the nisba that bound persons to families, occupations, religious sects, and even spiritual status. The outsider might see them as individuals of the Western sort, but insiders always knew the nisba of the person. “They are contextualized persons,” Geertz maintains.

     

    Behind this is a very different concept of the person from what has developed in the West since the Renaissance:

     

    The Western conception of the person as a bounded, unique, more or less integrated motivational and cognitive universe, a dynamic center of awareness, emotional judgment, and action organized into a distinctive whole and seen contrastively both against other such wholes and against a social and natural background is, however incorrigible it may seem to us, a rather peculiar idea within the context of the world's cultures. (48)

     

    By prompting a decidedly Western style of story from Layachi, Bowles decontextualizes the ten-year-old. In particular, the developmental pathway (which, as Dwyer points out, has a moral curve quite different from “the predominant Euro-American sort” [166]) is obscured in the manner of closing the story–with Larbi as the triumphant individual who has thrown off the constraints of his family and society.

     

    In contrast, Yacoubi’s “The Night Before Thinking” returns the reader–after any number of magical turns, imaginary leaps that are by definition unexpected–to the familiar context of the Arab-Islamic family. Yacoubi includes one jest at the expense of the Western reader, who is routinely inscribed as the Nazarene in these stories: when he tells the story of the accident that brought a girl to birth before the boy, Yacoubi’s character says, “And she was born five minutes before I was. Five minutes for the Christians is a long time. For us it’s not such a big thing. But this time it was like a thousand years” (25), since the power fell to the woman’s lot and not the man’s.

     

    In a more innocent age these stories might have been enjoyed and dismissed as products of a “primitive” mind. The dangers of an attempt only slightly less suspect are still common: to read in the “Oriental” mind a strange, unfathomable otherness, and to see these others as what Edith Wharton called “unknown and unknowable people” (whom she nevertheless was able to describe; 113). Edward Said has alerted us to the dangers of “Orientalism.” As early as Aeschylus’ The Persians a West has thought itself confronted by a significant cultural other (56-7), visible today mainly in the Middle East and North Africa. Paul Bowles himself, attracted by Surrealist ideas, felt that in the part of the East he settled in he was finding the unconscious that civilization, the West, had repressed.13

     

    Listening to non-literate Moroccan storytellers, recording their voices, translating their culture into a form of printed text, into a tradition that developed a certain kind of “realistic fiction,” Paul Bowles has formed a curious kind of hybrid text. Authorship of “The Night Before Thinking” and “The Half-Brothers is not the simple process–an individual drawing on individual experience to produce a work–that the West has considered somehow fundamental to the very notion of literature. Now that an anthropologist, Clifford Geertz, is drawing on Roland Barthes and Michel Foucault to understand the anthropologist “as author” (Works and Lives 18-20), and Geertz himself is being drawn into a newer, more complex understanding of the authorship of literary works (Hernadi 757), it is becoming increasingly useful to look at texts produced by unusual “authors.”14

     

    It would, in one sense, be helpful to have the tapes of Ahmed Yacoubi’s and Larbi Layachi’s stories in Moghrebi Arabic. One could then trace the changes from speech to writing, from a local dialect of Arabic to a regional dialect of English, in a more detailed way than is now possible. On the other hand, when a non-literate Moroccan friend thought one of Bowles’ translations was “shameful” because he had “written about people just as they are” (in the friend’s view making them seem “like animals”), the friend dismissed the “objective truth” of the representation: “That is statistical truth. We are interested in that, yes, but only as a means of getting to the real truth underneath” (“Africa Minor” 32). On one point the American reader can be certain, however. Paul Bowles may have sought the primitive, the unconscious, in Morocco; but the longer he remained there and the better he became to know the people and the local dialects, the more he was able to appreciate the different sense of “reality” he found there.

     

    Notes

     

    1. For the postmodern turn in Arabic literature, which also complicates the relationship between Western narratology and the East, see Maier, “A Postmodern Syrian Fictionalist.” Anton Shammas’ Arabesques (1986), written by a Palestinian whose first language is Arabic, but written in Hebrew (it caused no little controversy in Israel), is a postmodern novel that somehow manages to incorporate both traditional Arab storytelling and a distinctively Western narrative. Amulets, fortune-telling, and magical birds combine in the same work with the (apparent) autobiography of a Palestinian writer carefully set in a specific historical situation. In many ways the main narrator, Anton, measures himself against the man he could not be, his uncle Yusef, the storyteller rooted in Arab and early Christian traditions. Anton is more sophisticated, more Westernized, more “modern”–in all the ways suggested by Daniel Lerner, especially in his “psychic mobility”–than his uncle; the traditions are known to Anton, and fascinating, but they elude him:

     

    That's how Uncle Yusef was. One the one hand, he was a devout Catholic, who like Saint Augustine was utterly certain, as if the Virgin Mary herself had assured him, that the years of his life were but links in a chain leading to salvation. On the other hand, as if to keep an escape route open for himself, in case the only reality was dust returning to dust and the jaws of the beast of nothing gaped wide, he still could believe that the circular, the winding and the elusive had the power to resist nothingness. However, he did not judge between these and even conceived of them as a single entity in which the djinni's Ar-Rasad was one and the same as the cock that crowed at dawn when Saint Peter denied Jesus thrice. And here I am, his nephew, who served as an altar boy until I was twelve and since then have trod among the alien corn, here I am trying to separate myself from Uncle Yusef's circular pagan- like time and follow the linear path of Christian time, which supposedly leads to salvation, to the breaking of the vicious circles. (227-8)

     

    2. What cannot be suppressed can be subverted by irony. Bowles’ story, “The Eye,” is a brilliant study of a society that believes in the “evil eye,” and of an intrusive Westerner, a kind of self-styled “private eye,” who manages to get the Moroccans to talk to him about a bizarre event in the past.

     

    3. Palmer identifies the “movement beyond Western forms of reality” as an important feature of postmodernity. “For some, the way beyond modernity is the way outside Western forms of thought” (373). To the examples Palmer gives could be added a most intriguing one from the Arab- Muslim world. In 1964 a court case was brought against the Lebanese writer, Layla Ba’labakki (1936- ), who was charged with obscenity and harming public morality for a short story she published, “A Space Ship of Tenderness to the Moon.” The case brought against Layla Ba’labakki by the Beirut vice squad rested on two sentences in the story. The case against her was dismissed by the Court of Appeals. The judges accepted Ba’labakki’s claim to belong to the literary school of realism, but in doing so, the judges appealed to Islamic tradition (making a move that would certainly seem strange to, say, American jurisprudence):

     

    The court wishes to state that realism in human life can be traced to the most ancient period in our history, to be more precise, to the moment when man was created by God, in his naked reality, and, later, hid his nakedness with fig leaves. On the whole, the court believes that so-called realistic phrases used by the author are only a means to express a kind of example (hikma), as in the lessons or examples we receive from the following works of literature: 1. The myth of man receiving the Covenant from God, the rainbow in the heavens, and man's unworthiness to receive it 2. The legend of the isolated cave in the desert (Saw'ar), its walls stained red with blood which stained the entire land of Canaan 3. The tale of Egypt's Pharaoh, in which his loved one, tempting the Pharaoh to lust, writhes on a bed of Lebanese cedar wood, her naked body fragrant with the scents of the land of Ethiopia 4. The story of the virgin of Israel, guardian of a dying kingdom, bringing to old age and coldness the warmth of her body . . . 5. The legend of the rose of Sharun, the lily of the valley. . . . (Fernea and Bazirgan 288)

     

    Arab realism is rooted in Arab-Islamic traditions, and the lower court’s decision stood closer to those traditions than the higher court’s. Overturning the lower court reflected the influence of more cosmopolitan and probably Western traditions.

     

    4. Modern Standard Arabic is a grammatically simplified version of Classical Arabic, the language of the Qur’an, the most prestigious form of language in the Islamic–not just the Arabic-speaking–world. Originally designed for the media, Modern Standard has already made “diglossia” much too simple a notion to describe the sociolinguistic intricacies of Arabic. M.H. Bakalla prefers the term “spectroglossia” for that reason (87).

     

    5. Jane Bowles’ biographer, Millicent Dillon, includes much information about Ahmed Yacoubi (1931- ) in A Little Original Sin (464). Paul Bowles discusses him in Without Stopping (esp. 308-33) and in Five Eyes (7, 144).

     

    6. For the different kinds of Middle Eastern and North African folktales, see Arab Folktales, esp. “Djinn, Ghouls, and Afreets, Tales of Magic and the Supernatural” (63-74) and “Magical Marriages and Mismatches” (153-157).

     

    7. For an explanation based mainly on Piaget’s stages in the child’s conception of the world, see F. Andre Favat, Child and Tale, 25-28 (“Magical Beliefs in Child and Tale”) and 48-57 (“The Present Explanation”). According to this explanation, the child’s interest in the fairy tale peaks between six and eight years and then declines rapidly. There is a resurgence of interest around eighteen and twenty years, and “in the adult there are vestiges of animism, magic, moralities of constraint, egocentrism, and the like” (56) that may account for continued interest in such stories long after the magical stage is abandoned.

     

    8. Millicent Dillon and Bowles (Without Stopping) offer insight into the life of Larbi Layachi:

     

    Paul and Jane had met Larbi while he was a guard at a cafe at Merkala Beach in Tangier. He had struggled since childhood to survive on his own and had spent a good deal of time in jail for minor infractions. Though he was illiterate, he had a remarkable gift as a storyteller, which Paul had immediately recognized . . . . Though Larbi had made some money from the sale of the book [A Life Full of Holes], he was quite content to work as houseboy for Paul in Arcila. (346)

     

    Bowles fills in the background of Larbi’s book, segments of which had been published, and Grove Press had wanted to see a book:

     

    At some point Richard Seaver had the idea of presenting the volume as a novel rather than as nonfiction, so that it would be eligible for a prize offered each year by an international group of publishers. . . . Larbi's book was defeated by Jorge Semprun's Le Long Voyage . . . Larbi made enough money from it to look for a bride. (Without Stopping 350)

     

    Besides underscoring the prestige of the novel in the West, the story indicates the ease with which fiction and nonfiction slide into one another.

     

    9. Bowles does not translate or explain a number of Moroccan terms and references, thus giving the narrative an exotic quality. Terms like Ouakha (rather like American OK; 56), vocatives like auolidi (my son; 60), and exclamations (Allah hiaouddi! and Ehi aloudi!; 64) really require no gloss. Common Moroccan terms like djellaba (the hooded overgarment with sleeves; 66) qahouaji (the tea-maker; 74), baqal (grocer; 59), and tajine (a Moroccan dish; 56) are so common in Moroccan stories (and in Bowles’ fiction) that they give the ordinary reader a sense of being an insider. Local references–Dar Menebbhi, Aqaba dl Kasbah, the Monopolio, Bou Khach Khach, the Charf–work in largely the same way.

     

    10. Note the (unremarked) presence in this Muslim world (where “Nazarenes” [Christians] at least upset the half-brother’s father) of “the Jew” who buys things from Larbi: “There was a Jew who lived near the bull-ring, and he always bought everything I took him. Usually I sold him bones. He paid three gordas a kilo for them” (70-71). This time he sells things from the dump and gets twelve pesetas. There is no hint of animus: it is simply accepted that they are culturally other.

     

    11. The most horrifying of the youthful stories is Bowles’ account, given him by his grandmother, of his father’s attempt to kill the six-weeks-old infant (Without Stopping, 38-39). According to the grandmother, Bowles’ father was jealous of the attention the son was receiving and exposed the infant to snow and cold. He was rescued by the grandmother. In a less dramatic gesture, the father beat him–only once–when Bowles was young and seized the boy’s notebooks:

     

    This was the only time my father beat me. It began a new stage in the development of hostilities between us. I vowed to devote my life to his destruction, even though it meant my own--an infantile conceit, but one which continued to preoccupy me for many years. (45)

     

    12. See Patai’s chapter, “The Endogamous Unilineal Descent Group” (407-436), added to the 3rd edition of his work. On paternal authority regarding the son–including beating–with examples from around the Middle East, see 412-17.

     

    13. For the attraction of French Surrealism, see Millicent Dillon, 92-93. Wayne Pounds notes that “in Moroccan folk culture Bowles has found a mythology and an objective correlative to those concerns which have remained most important to him as a writer” (119)–e.g., in tales of the Terrible Mother such as one finds in Yacoubi’s story. Pounds elsewhere (50-1) distinguishes between “the primitive” of the anthropologists (i.e., “a shared symbolic ordering of experience”) and of those who see it as a regression to older, pre-civilized thought. Eli Sagan gives a lucid account of Freud’s argument against civilization, 123-25.

     

    14. Bowles provides a good example of Barthes’ “hybrid” author-writer–who is, according to Barthes, a characteristic literary figure of our time. Not only is it virtually impossible to separate life from fiction in Bowles’ work, but nonfiction can be turned into fiction. A case in point is his revision of his wife’s nonfiction piece, “East Side: North Africa,” into fiction (“Everything is Nice,” in My Sister’s Hand in Mine 313-20). Stories in his Collected Stories, like “Istikhara, Anaya, Medagan and the Medaganat” (401-404) and “Things Gone and Things Still Here” (405-409), were originally conceived as essays. “Unwelcome Words” (61-86), the title piece in a series of stories, consists of letters of “Paul” to another writer cast in fictional form.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Allen, Roger. The Arabic Novel, An Historical and Critical Introduction. Syracuse: Syracuse UP, 1982.
    • Bakalla, M. H. Arabic Culture through its Language and Literature. London: Kegan Paul International, 1984.
    • Ba’labakki, Layla. “A Space Ship of Tenderness to the Moon.” Trans. Denys Johnson-Davies. Middle Eastern Muslim Women Speak. 273-79.
    • Bowles, Jane. “East Side: North Africa.” Mademoiselle. April, 1951: 134+.
    • —. My Sister’s Hand in Mine. New York: Ecco Press,1978.
    • Bowles, Paul. “Africa Minor.” Their Heads are Green. 20-40.
    • —. Collected Stories, 1939-1976. Santa Barbara: Black Sparrow, 1979.
    • —, ed. and trans. Five Eyes. Santa Barbara: Black Sparrow, 1979.
    • —. Midnight Mass. Santa Barbara: Black Sparrow, 1983.
    • —. Their Heads are Green and Their Hands are Blue.1963. New York: Ecco Press, 1984.
    • —. Unwelcome Words. Bolinas: Tombouctou, 1988.
    • —. Without Stopping. 1972. New York: Ecco Press,1985.
    • Bushnaq, Inea, ed. and trans. Arab Folktales. New York: Pantheon, 1986.
    • Canetti, Elias. The Voices of Marrakesh. Trans. J. A. Underwood. New York: Farrar Straus Giroux, 1978.
    • Chodorow, Nancy. “Family Structure and Feminine Personality.” Women, Culture, and Society. Ed. Michelle Zimbalist Rosaldo and Louise Lamphere. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1974. 43-66.
    • Crapanzano, Vincent. Tuhami, Portrait of a Moroccan. Chicago: Chicago UP, 1980.
    • Dillon, Millicent. A Little Original Sin: The Life and Work of Jane Bowles. New York: Holt, Rinehart, 1981.
    • Dwyer, Daisy Hilse. Images and Self-Images: Male and Female in Morocco. New York: Columbia UP, 1978.
    • Favat, F. Andre. Child and Tale: The Origins of Interest. Urbana: NCTE, 1977.
    • Fernea, Elizabeth Warnock and Basima Qattan Bazirgan, ed. and trans. “An Account of the Trial.” Middle Eastern Muslim Women Speak. Austin: U of Texas P, 1977. 280-90.
    • Fernea, Elizabeth Warnock. A Street in Marrakech. Garden City, New York: Doubleday, 1980.
    • Foucault, Michel. The History of Sexuality. Trans. Robert Hurley. 1976. New York: Vintage, 1980.
    • Geertz, Clifford. Local Knowledge: Further Essays in Interpretive Anthropology. New York: Basic Books,1983.
    • —. “On the Nature of Anthropological Understanding.” American Scientist 63 (1975): 47-53.
    • —. Works and Lives: The Anthropologist as Author. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1988.
    • Hawthorne, Nathaniel. The Scarlet Letter. Ed. Harry Levin. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1960.
    • Haywood, John A. Modern Arabic Literature, 1800-1970. New York: St. Martin’s, 1972.
    • Hernadi, Paul. “Doing, Making, Meaning: Toward a Theory of Verbal Practice.” PMLA 103 (1988): 749-58.
    • Layachi, Larbi. “The Half-Brothers.” Bowles, Five Eyes 55-75.
    • Lerner, Daniel. The Passing of Traditional Society: Modernizing the Middle East. Glencoe, Il: The Free Press, 1958.
    • Maier, John. “A Postmodern Syrian Fictionalist: Walid Ikhlassy.” Journal of South Asian and Middle East Studies 11 (1988): 73-87.
    • Mernissi, Fatima. Beyond the Veil, Male-Female Dynamics in Modern Muslim Society. Rev. ed. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1987.
    • —. Doing Daily Battle. Trans. Mary Jo Lakeland. London: Women’s Press, 1988.
    • Ong, Walter J. Orality and Literacy: The Technologizing of the Word. New York: Methuen, 1982.
    • Palmer, Richard E. “Postmodernity and Hermeneutics.” boundary 2 5 (1977): 363-94.
    • Patai, Raphael. Society, Culture, and Change in the Middle East. 3rd ed. Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P,1971.
    • Pounds, Wayne. Paul Bowles: The Inner Geography. New York: Peter Lang, 1985.
    • Rabinow, Paul. Reflections on Fieldwork in Morocco. Berkeley: U of California P, 1977.
    • Reynolds, Dwight F. “Sirat Bani Hilal: Introduction and Notes to an Arab Oral Epic Tradition.” Oral Tradition 4 (1989): 80-100.
    • Sagan, Eli. Freud, Women, and Morality: The Psychology of Good and Evil. New York: Basic Books, 1988.
    • Said, Edward. Orientalism. New York: Vintage, 1979.
    • Shammas, Anton. Arabesques. Trans. Vivian Eden. New York: Harper and Row, 1988.
    • Wharton, Edith. In Morocco. 1920. New York: Hippocrene,1984.
    • Yacoubi, Ahmed. “The Night Before Thinking.” Bowles, Five Eyes: 23-35.

     

  • You Say You Want a Revolution? Hypertext and the Laws of Media

    Stuart Moulthrop

    University of Texas at Austin
    <eifa307@utxvm.bitnet>

     

    The original Xanadu (Coleridge’s) came billed as “a Vision in a Dream,” designated doubly unreal and thus easily aligned with our era of “operational simulation” where, strawberry fields, nothing is “real” in the first place since no place is really “first” (Baudrillard, Simulations 10). But all great dreams invite revisions, and these days we find ourselves perpetually on the re-make. So here is the new Xanadu(TM), the universal hypertext system proposed by Theodor Holm Nelson–a vision which, unlike its legendary precursor, cannot be integrated into the dream park of the hyperreal. Hyperreality, we are told, is a site of collapse or implosion where referential or “grounded” utterance becomes indistinguishable from the self-referential and the imaginary. We construct our representational systems not in serial relation to indisputably “real” phenomena, but rather in recursive and multiple parallel, “mapping on to different co-ordinate systems” (Pynchon 159). Maps derive not from territories but from other map-making enterprises: all the world’s a simulation.

     

    This reality implosion brings serious ideological consequences, for some would say it invalidates the informing “master narratives” of modernity, leaving us with a proliferation of incompatible discourses and methods (Lyotard 26). Such unchecked variation, it has been objected, deprives social critique of a clear agenda (Eagleton 63). Hyperreality privileges no discourse as absolute or definitive; critique becomes just another form of paralogy, a countermove in the language game that is techno-social construction of reality. The game is all- encompassing, and therein lies a problem. As Linda Hutcheon observes, “the ideology of postmodernism is paradoxical, for it depends upon and draws its power from that which it contests. It is not truly radical; nor is it truly oppositional” (120).

     

    This problem of complicity grows especially acute where media and technologies are concerned. Hyperreality is as much a matter of writing practice as it is of textual theory: as Michael Heim points out, “[i]n magnetic code there are no originals” (162). Electronic information may be rapidly duplicated, transmitted, and assembled into new knowledge structures. From word processing to interactive multimedia, postmodern communication systems accentuate what Ihab Hassan calls “immanence” or “the intertextuality of all life. A patina of thought, of signifiers, of ‘connections,’ now lies on everything the mind touches in its gnostic (noo)sphere. . . .” (172). Faced with this infinitely convoluted system of discourse, we risk falling into technological abjection, a sense of being hopelessly abandoned to simulation, lost in “the technico-luminous cinematic space of total spatio-dynamic theatre” (Baudrillard, Simulations 139). If all the world’s a simulation, then we are but simulacral subjects cycling through our various iterations, incapable of any “radical” or “oppositional” action that would transform the techno- social matrix.

     

    Of course, this pessimistic or defeatist attitude is hardly universal. We are far more likely to hear technology described as an instrumentality of change or a tool for liberation. Bolter (1991), Drexler (1987), McCorduck (1985), and Zuboff (1988) all contend that postmodern modes of communication (electronic writing, computer networks, text-linking systems) can destabilize social hierarchies and promote broader definitions of authority in the informational workplace. Heim points out that under the influence of these technologies “psychic life will be redefined” (164). But if Hutcheon is correct in her observation that postmodernism is non-oppositional, then how will such a reconstruction of order and authority take place? How and by whom is psychic life–and more important, political life–going to be redefined?

     

    These questions must ultimately be addressed not in theory but in practice–which is where the significance of Nelson’s second Xanadu lies. With Xanadu, Nelson invalidates technological abjection, advancing an unabashedly millenarian vision of technological renaissance in which the system shall set us free. In its extensive ambitions Xanadu transcends the hyperreal. It is not an opium vision but something stranger still, a business plan for the development of what Barthes called “the social space of writing” (81), a practical attempt to reconfigure literate culture. Xanadu is the most ambitious project ever proposed for hypertext or “non-sequential writing” (Dream Machines 29; Literary Machines 5/2). Hypertext systems exploit the interactive potential of computers to reconstruct text not as a fixed series of symbols, but as a variable-access database in which any discursive unit may possess multiple vectors of association (see Conklin; Joyce; Slatin). A hypertext is a complex network of textual elements. It consists of units or “nodes,” which may be analogous to pages, paragraphs, sections, or volumes. Nodes are connected by “links,” which act like dynamic footnotes that automatically retrieve the material to which they refer. Because it is no longer book-bounded, hypertextual discourse may be modified at will as reader/writers forge new links within and among documents. Potentially this collectivity of linked text, which Nelson calls the “docuverse,” can expand without limit.

     

    As Nelson foresees it, Xanadu would embody this textual universe. The system would provide a central repository and distribution network for all writing: it would be the publishing house, communications medium, and great hypertextual Library of Babel. Yet for all its radical ambitions, Nelson’s design preserves familiar proprieties. Local Xanadu outlets would be “Silverstands”(TM), retail access and consulting centers modeled after fast-food franchises and thus integrated with the present economy of information exchange. Xanadu would protect intellectual property through copyright. Users would pay per byte accessed and would receive royalties when others obtained proprietary material they had published in the system. The problems and complexities of this scheme are vast, and at the moment, the fulfilled Xanadu remains a “2020 Vision,” a probe into the relatively near future. But it is a future with compelling and important implications for the postmodern present.

     

    The future, as Disney and Spielberg have taught us, is a place we must come “back” to. The American tomorrow will be a heyday of nostalgia, an intensive pursuit of “lost” or “forgotten” values. Xanadu is no exception: Ted Nelson sees the history of writing in the 21st century as an epic of recovery. His “grand hope” lies in “a return to literacy, a cure for television stupor, a new Renaissance of ideas and generalist understanding, a grand posterity that does not lose the details which are the final substance of everything” (“How Hypertext (Un)does the Canon” 4). To a skeptical observer, this vision of Xanadu might suggest another domain of the postmodern theme park. Gentle readers, welcome to Literacyland!

     

    But this vision could constitute more than just a sideshow attraction. Nelson foresees a renovation of culture, a unification of discourse, a reader-and-writer’s paradise where all writing opens itself to/in the commerce of ideas. This is the world in which all “work” becomes “text,” not substance but reference, not containment but connection (see Bush; Barthes; Zuboff). The magnitude of the change implied here is enormous. But what about the politics of that change? What community of interpretation– and beyond that, what social order–does this intertextual world presume? With the conviction of a true Enlightenment man, Nelson envisions “a new populitism that can make the deeper understandings of the few at last available to the many” (“How Hypertext (Un)does the Canon” 6).

     

    What is “populitism”?–another of Nelson’s neologisms (e.g., “hypermedia,” “cybercrud,” “teledildonics”), in this case a portmanteau word combining “populism” with “elite.” The word suggests the society-of-text envisioned by theorists like Shoshana Zuboff and Jay David Bolter, a writing space in which traces of authority persist only as local and contingent effects, the social equivalent of the deconstructed author-function. A “populite” culture might mark the first step toward realization of Jean-Francois Lyotard’s “game of perfect information” where all have equal access to the world of data, and where “[g]iven equal competence (no longer in the acquisition of knowledge, but in its production), what extra performativity depends on in the final analysis is ‘imagination,’ which allows one either to make a new move or change the rules of the game” (52). This is the utopia of information-in-process, the ultimate wetware dream of the clerisy: discourse converted with 100 percent efficiency into capital, the mechanism of that magical process being nomology or rule-making–admittedly a rather specialized form of “imagination.”

     

    At least two troubles lurk in this paradise. First, the prospect that social/textual order will devolve not unto the many but only to a very few; and more important, that those few will fail to recognize the terms of their splendid isolation. Consider the case of the reluctant computer dick Clifford Stoll, whose memoir, The Cuckoo’s Egg, nicely illustrates these problems. Stoll excoriates “cyberpunks,” virtual vandals who abuse the openness of scientific computing environments. Their unsportsmanlike conduct spoils the information game, necessitating cumbersome restrictions on the free flow of data. But Stoll’s definition of informational “freedom” appears murky at best. He repeatedly refers to the mainframe whose system he monitors as “his” computer, likening cybernetic intrusions to burglaries. Electronic information, as Stoll sees it, lies in strict analogy with material and private property.

     

    Private in what sense? Stoll professes to believe that scientists must have easy access to research results, but only within their own communities. He is quick to condemn incursions by “unauthorized” outsiders. There is some sense in this argument: Stoll repeatedly points out that the intruder in the Stanford mainframe might have interfered with a lifesaving medical imaging system. But along with this concern comes an ideological danger. Who decides what information “belongs” to whom? Stoll’s “popular elite” is restricted to academic scientists, a version of “the people” as nomenklatura, those whose need to know is defined by their professional affiliation. More disturbingly, Stoll seems unaware of the way this brotherhood is situated within larger political hierarchies. Describing a meeting with Pentagon brass, he reflects: “How far I’d come. A year ago, I would have viewed these officers as war-mongering puppets of the Wall Street capitalists. This, after all, was what I’d learned in college. Now things didn’t seem so black and white. They seemed like smart people handling a serious problem” (278).

     

    Here is elite populism at its scariest. Though he protests (too much) his political correctness, Stoll’s sense of specialist community shifts to accommodate the demands of the moment. When in Fort Meade he does as the natives do, recognizing agents of Air Force Intelligence, the National Security Agency, even the CIA and FBI as brothers-in-craft. After all, they are “smart” (technologically adept) and “serious” (professional). Their immediate goal seems legitimate and laudable. They are just “handling” a problem, tracking down the intruder who has violated the electronic privacy of Stoll’s community (and, not coincidentally, their own). They are the good policemen, the ones Who Are Your Friends, not really “Them” after all but just a braid-shouldered version of “Us.”

     

    Stoll is not troubled that these boon companions live at the heart of the military-industrial complex. He disregards the fact that they seem aware of domestic communications intercepts–in phone conversations, Stoll’s CIA contact refers to the FBI as “the F entity,” evidently to thwart a monitoring program (144). Stoll does task his agency associates for sowing disinformation and managing dirty wars, but this critique never gets much past the stage of rhetorical questions. In fact Stoll seems increasingly comfortable in the intelligence community. If the data spooks turn out to be less interested in freedom of scientific speech than in quashing a security leak, Stoll has no real objection. His own ideals and interests are conveniently served in the process.

     

    What leads to such regrettable blindness, and how might it have been prevented? These may be especially pertinent questions as we consider entrusting our literate culture to an automated information system. The spooks are not so easily conjured away. It is no longer sufficient to object that scientists and humanists form distinct communities, and that Stoll’s seduction could not happen in our own elect company. The old “Two Cultures” paradigm has shifted out from under us, largely through catholic adoption of technologies like data networks and hypertext. Networks are networks, and we can assume that most if not all of them will eventually engender closed elites. Fascism, as Deleuze and Guattari instruct, is a matter of all-too-human desire (26). What can shield humanist networks, or even the “generalist” networks Nelson foresees, from the strategy of divide and co-opt? What might insulate Xanadu from those ancestral voices prophesying war?

     

    The answer, as forecasters like McCorduck and Drexler point out, lies in the hypertext concept itself–the operating principle of an open and dynamic literature, a consensual canon with a minimum of hierarchical impedances and a fundamental instability in those hierarchies it maintains. Visionary and problematic as it may seem, Nelson’s vision of “populitism” has much to recommend it– not the least of which is its invitation to consider more carefully the likely social impact of advanced communication systems. In fact hypertext may well portend social change, a fundamental reshaping of text production and reception. The telos of the electronic society-of-text is anarchy in its true sense: local autonomy based on consensus, limited by a relentless disintegration of global authority. Since information is now virtually an equivalent of capital, and since textuality is our most powerful way of shaping information, it follows that Xanadu might indeed change the world. But to repeat the crucial question, how will this change come about? What actual social processes can translate the pragmatics of Nelson’s business plan into the radicalism of a hypertext manifesto?

     

    The complete answers lie with future history. In one respect, Ted Nelson’s insistence that Xanadu become an economically viable enterprise is exemplary: we will discover the full implications of this technology only as we build, manage, and work in hypertextual communities, starting within the existing constraints of information capitalism. But while we wait on history, we can devote a little time to augury. As a theorist of an incipient medium, one is reduced to playing medium, eking out predictions with the odd message from the Other Side. Which brings us to the last work of Marshall McLuhan, a particularly important ancestral voice from whom to hear. At his death, McLuhan left behind notes for an enigmatic final project: the fourfold “Laws of Media” which form the framework for a semiotics of technology. The Laws proceed from four basic questions that can be asked about any invention:

     

    •      What does it enhance or intensify?
    •      What does it render obsolete or displace?
    •      What does it retrieve that was previously obsolete?
    •      What does it produce or become when taken to its limit?

     

    As McLuhan demonstrates, these questions are particularly instructive when applied to pivotal or transforming technologies like printing or broadcasting. They are intended to discover the ways in which information systems affect the social text, rearranging sense ratios and rewriting theories of cultural value. They reveal the nature of the basic statement, the “uttering or ‘outering’” that underlies mechanical extensions of human faculties. If we put Xanadu and hypertext to this series of questions, we may discover more about both the potential and the limits of hypertext as an agency of change.

     

    1. What Does Hypertext Enhance or Intensify?

     

    According to McLuhan’s standard analysis, communications media adjust the balance or “ratio” of the senses by privileging one channel of perception over others. Print promotes sight over hearing, giving us an objectified, perspectival, symbolized world: “an eye for an ear” (Understanding Media 81). But this approach needs modification for our purposes. Hypertext differs from earlier media in that it is not a new thing at all but a return or recursion (of which more later) to an earlier form of symbolic discourse, i.e., print. The effect of hypertext thus falls not simply upon the sense channels but farther along the cognitive chain. As Vannevar Bush pointed out in the very first speculation on informational linking technologies, these mechanisms enhance the fundamental capacity of pattern recognition (“As We May Think,” qtd. in Literary Machines 1/50).

     

    Hypertext is all about connection, linkage, and affiliation. Formally speaking, its universe is the one Thomas Pynchon had in mind when he defined “paranoia” as “the realization that everything is connected, everything in the Creation–not yet blindingly one, but at least connected….” (820). In hypertext systems, this ethos of connection is realized in technics: users do not passively rehearse or receive discourse, they explore and construct links (Joyce 12). At the kernel of the hypertext concept lie ideas of affiliation, correspondence, and resonance. In this, as Nelson has argued from the start, hypertext is nothing more than an extension of what literature has always been (at least since “Tradition and the Individual Talent”)–a temporally extended network of relations which successive generations of readers and writers perpetually make and unmake.

     

    This redefinition of textuality gives rise to a number of questions. What does it mean to enhance our sensitivity to patterns in this shifting matrix, to become sensitized to what Pynchon calls “other orders behind the visible?” Does this mean that hypertext will turn us into “paranoids,” anxious interpreters convinced that all structures are mysteriously organized “against” us? What does interpretive “resistance” mean in a hypertextual context? Can such a reading strategy be possible after poststructuralism, with the author-function reduced (like Pynchon himself) to quasi- anonymous nonpresence, a voiceless occasion for deconstructive “writing” (McHoul and Wills 9)?

     

    Perverse though it may seem, hypertext does accentuate the agonistic element of reading. Early experience with hypertext narrative suggests that its readers may actually be more concerned with prior authority and design than readers of conventional writing. The apparent “quickliming of the author” does not dispel the aura of intention in hypertext (Douglas 100). The constantly repeated ritual of interaction, with its reminder of discursive alternatives, reveals the text as a made thing, not monologic perhaps but hardly indeterminate. The text gestures toward openness– what options can you imagine?–but then it forecloses: some options are available but not others, and someone clearly has done the defining. The author persists, undead presence in the literary machine, the inevitable Hand that turns the time. Hypertextual writing–at least when considered as read-only or “exploratory” text (see Joyce)– may thus emphasize antithetical modes of reading, leading us to regard the deconstructed system-maker much in the way that Leo Bersani recently described the author of Gravity’s Rainbow: as “the enemy text” (108).

     

    So perhaps we need a Psychiatrist General’s Warning: Reading This Hypertext Can Make You Paranoid–indeed it must, since the root sense of paranoia, a parallel or parallax gnosis, happens to be a handy way to conceive of the meta-sense of pattern recognition that hypertext serves to enhance. But would such a distortion of our cognitive ratios necessarily constitute pathology? In dealing with vast and nebulous information networks–to say nothing of those corporate-sponsored “virtual realities” that may lie in our future–a certain “creative paranoia” may be a definite asset. In fact the paragnosticism implicit in hypertext may be the best way to keep the information game clean. Surrounded by filaments and tendrils of a network, the sojourner in Xanadu or other hypertext systems will always be reminded of her situation in a fabric of power arrangements. Her ability to build and pursue links should encourage her to subject those arrangements to inquiry. Which brings us to the second of McLuhan’s key questions:

     

    2. What Does Hypertext Displace or Render Obsolete?

     

    Though it may be tempting to respond, the book, that answer makes no sense. The book is already “dead” (or superseded) if by “alive” you mean that the institution in question is essential to our continued commerce in ideas. Irving Louis Horowitz argues that reports of the book’s demise are exaggerated; even in an age of television and computers, we produce more books each year than ever before (20). Indeed, our information ecology seems likely to retain a mix of print and electronic media for at least the next century. Yet as Alvin Kernan recently pointed out, the outlook for books in the long run is anything but happy (135-43). As the economic and ecological implications of dwindling forests come home, the cost of paper will rise precipitously. At the same time, acidic decay of existing books will enormously increase maintenance costs to libraries. Given these factors, some shift to electronic storage seems inevitable (though Kernan, an analogue man to the last, argues for microfilm).

     

    Yet this change in the medium of print does not worry cultural conservatives like Kernan, Neil Postman, or E.D. Hirsch nearly so much as the prospect that the decline of the book may terminate the cultural dominance of print. The chief technological culprit in Kernan’s “death of literature” is not the smart machine but the idiot box. “Such common culture as we still have,” Kernan laments, “comes largely from television” (147).

     

    But the idiot box–or to be precise, the boxed idiot– is precisely the intellectual problem that hypertext seems excellently suited to address. In answer to McLuhan’s second question–what does hypertext render obsolete?–the best answer is not literacy but rather post-literacy. As Nelson foresees, the development of hypertext systems implies a revival of typographic culture (albeit it in a dynamic, truly paperless environment). That forecast may seem recklessly naive or emptily prophetic, but it is quite likely valid. Hypertext means the end of the death of literature.

     

    Here the voice of the skeptic must be heard: a revival of literacy?–read my lips: not in a million years. Even the most devoted defender of print is likely to resist the notion of a Gutenberg renaissance. In the West, genuine literacy–cultural, multicultural, or simply functional–can be found only among a well-defined managerial and professional class. At present that class is fairly large, but in the U.S. and U.K., world leaders in laissez-faire education, it is contracting noticeably. So it must seem foolish to imagine, as Ted Nelson does, a mass consumer market for typographic information, a growth industry based on the electronic equivalent of the local library.

     

    Indeed, should Xanadu become a text-only system (which is not intended), its prospects would be poor in the long run. There are however other horizons for interactive textuality–not just hypertext but another Nelsonian coinage, “hypermedia.” Print is not the only means of communication deliverable in a polysequential format articulated by software links. In trying to imagine the future of hypertext culture, we must also consider interactive multimedia “texts” that incorporate voice, music, animated graphics, and video along with alphabetic script (Lanham 287). Hypertext is about connection– promiscuous, pervasive, and polymorphously perverse connection. It is a writing practice ideally suited to the irregular, the transgressive, and the carnivalesque (Harpold 8). Culturally speaking, the promiscuity of hypertext (in the root sense of “a tendency to seek relations”) knows no bounds of form, format, or cultural level. There is no reason to assume that hypertext or hypermedia should not support popular as well as elite culture, or indeed that it might not promote a “populite” miscegenation of discourses.

     

    But what can this mean–talking books in homeboy jive? Street rap accompanied by Eliotic scholia? Nintendo with delusions of cinema? Or worse, could we be thinking of yet more industrial light and magic, the disneyverse of eyephones and datagloves where YOU (insert userName) are IN THE FANTASY? Perhaps, as one critic of the computer industry recently put it, interactive multimedia must inevitably decay to its lowest common denominator, “hyper- MTV” (Levy, “Multimedia” 52). According to this analysis, the linear and objectifying tendencies of any print content in a multimedium text would be overwhelmed by the subjective, irrational, and emotive influence of audio/ video. This being the case, hypertext could hardly claim to represent “a cure for television stupor.”

     

    But Nelson’s aspiration should not be so easily dismissed as a vision in a dream. Hypertext does indeed have the power to recover print literacy–though not in quite the way that Nelson supposes; which brings us to the third of McLuhan’s queries:

     

    3. What Does Hypertext Retrieve that Was Previously Obsolete?

     

    Xanadu and similar projects could invite large numbers of people to become reacquainted with the cultural power of typographic literacy. To assert this, of course, is to break with McLuhan’s understanding of media history. It is hard to dispute the argument of Understanding Media and The Gutenberg Galaxy that the culture of the printing press has entered into dialectic contention with a different ethos based on the “cool” immediacy of broadcasting. But though that diagnosis remains tremendously important, McLuhan’s cultural prognosis for the West holds less value. McLuhan saw clearly the transforming impact of “electric” technologies, but perhaps because he did not live much beyond the onset of the microprocessor boom, he failed to recognize the next step–the recursion to a new stage of typographic literacy through the syncretic medium of hypertext.

     

    It is crucial to distinguish recursion from return or simple repetition, because this difference answers the objection that print literacy will be lost or suppressed in multimedia texts. Recursion is self-reference with the possibility of progressive self-modification (Hofstadter 127). Considered for its recursive possibilities, “writing” means something radically different in linked interactive compositions than it does in a codex book or even a conventional electronic document. Literacy in hypertext encompasses two domains: the ordinary grammatical, rhetorical, and tropological space that we now know as “literature,” and also a second province, stricter in its formalisms but much greater in its power to shape interactive discourse. This second domain has been called “writing space” (Bolter 4); a case might be made (with apologies to those who insist that virtual reality is strictly a post-print phenomenon) that it also represents the true meaning of cyberspace.

     

    Walter Benjamin observed with some regret that by the 1930’s, any literate European could become an author, at least to the extent of publishing a letter or an article in the newspapers (232). With no regrets at all, Ted Nelson envisions a similar extension of amateur literary production in Xanadu, where all readers of the system can potentially become writers, or at least editors and commentators. The First Amendment guarantee of free speech, Nelson points out, is a personal liberty: anyone may publish, and in Xanadu everyone can. So Nelson bases his prediction of revived literacy on the promise of a broadly popular publishing franchise.

     

    This vision is limited in one crucial regard. Nelson treats print essentially as the content of his system, which is taking a rather narrow view. In describing Xanadu as a more or less transparent medium for the transmission of text, Nelson overlooks the fact that alphabetic or alphanumeric representation also defines the form of Xanadu, and indeed of any hypertext system. This neglect is consistent with the generally broad focus of Nelson’s vision, which has led him to dismiss details of user- interface design as “front-end functions” to be worked out by the user.

     

    Design details, whether anterior or posterior to the system, cannot be passed over so easily. In fact the structure and specifications of the hypertext environment are themselves parts of the docuverse, arguably the most important parts. Beneath any hypertext document or system there exists a lower layer that we might call the hypotext. On this level, in the working implementations of its “protocols,” Xanadu is a creature of print. The command structures that govern linkage, display, editing, accounting, and all the other functions of the system exist as digital impulses that may be translated into typographic text. They were written out, first in pseudo-English strings, then in a high-level programming language, finally as binary code. Therefore Xanadu at its most intimate level is governed by all those features of the typographic medium so familiar from McLuhan’s analysis: singular sequentiality, objectivity, instrumentality, “left-brained” visual bias, and so on. The wonder of hypertext and hypermedia lies in their capacity to escape these limitations by using the microprocessor to turn linear, monologic typography recursively back upon itself–to create linear control structures that enable an escape from linear control.

     

    In recognizing the recursive trick behind hypertextual writing, we come to a broader understanding of electronic literacy. Literacy under hypertext must extend not only to the “content” of a composition but to its hypotextual “form” as well–e.g., the way nodes are divided to accommodate data structures and display strategies, or the types of linkage available and the ways they are apparent to the reader. Practically speaking, this means that users of a hypertext system can be expected to understand print not only as the medium of traditional literary discourse, but also as a meta-tool, the key to power at the level of the system itself.

     

    Ong and McLuhan have argued that television and radio introduce “secondary orality,” a recursion to non-print forms of language and an “audile space” of cognition (Orality and Literacy 135; Laws of Media 57). By analogy, hypertext and hypermedia seem likely to instigate a secondary literacy –“secondary” in that this approach to reading and writing includes a self-consciousness about the technological mediation of those acts, a sensitivity to the way texts-below-the-text constitute another order behind the visible. This secondary literacy involves both rhetoric and technics: to read at the hypotextual level is to confront (paragnostically) the design of the system; to write at this level is to reprogram, revising the work of the first maker. Thus this secondary literacy opens for its readers a “cyberspace” in the truest sense of the word, meaning a place of command and control where the written word has the power to remake appearances. This space has always been accessible to the programming elite, to system operators like Clifford Stoll and shady operators like his hacker adversary. But Nelson’s 2020 Vision puts a Silverstand in every commercial strip right next to McDonald’s and Videoland. If Xanadu succeeds in re-awakening primary literacy as a mass phenomenon, there is reason to believe that it will inculcate secondary literacy as well.

     

    But like any grand hope, this technopiate dream of a new literacy ultimately has to face its man from Porlock. Secondary literacy might well prove culturally disastrous. The idea of a general cyberspace franchise, in which all control structures are truly contingent and “consensual,” does summon up visions of informatic chaos. “Chaos,” however, is a concept we have recently begun to understand as something other than simply an absence of “order:” it is instead a condition of possibility in which new arrangements spontaneously assemble themselves (Prigogine and Stengers 14).

     

    Taking this neo-chaotic view, we might inquire into the possible positive effects of secondary literacy in a postmodern political context. In outlining a first move beyond our recent “depthless,” ahistorical quiescence, Fredric Jameson calls for an “aesthetic of cognitive mapping,” a “pedagogical political culture” in which we would begin to teach ourselves where we stand in the networks of transnational power (92). At this moment, as the West reconsiders its New World Order in the aftermath of a war for oil reserves, we seem in especially urgent need of such education. But such a cultural pedagogy clearly needs something more than the evening war news, especially when reporters are confined to informational wading pools. We require not only a sensitivity to the complex textuality of power but an ability to intercept and manipulate that text– an advanced creative paranoia. This must ultimately be a human skill, independent of technological “utterance;” but the secondary literacy fostered by hypertext could help us at least to begin the enormous task of drawing our own cognitive maps. Here, however, we verge on the main question of hypertextual politics, which brings up the last item in the McLuhan catechism:

     

    4. What Does Hypertext Become When Taken to Its Limit?

     

    Orthodox McLuhanite doctrine holds that “every form, pushed to the limit of its potential, reverses its characteristics” (Laws of Media viii). Media evolution, in McLuhan’s view, proceeds through sharply punctuated equilibriums. “Hot” media like print tend to increase their routinization and determinism until they reach a limit (say, the prose of the late 19th century). Beyond that point the overheated medium turns paradoxical, passing almost instantly from hot to super-“cool,” bombarding readers with such a plethora of codings that conventional interpretation collapses. Structure and hierarchy, the distinguishing features of a “hot” medium, reduce to indeterminacy. The plurality of codes overwhelms hermeneutic certainty, the “figure” of a univocal text reverses into polysemous “ground,” and we reach the ultima thule of Gutenberg culture, Finnegans Wake.

     

    But though McLuhan had much to say about the reversal of overheated media, he left the complementary possibility unexplored. What happens to already “cool” or participatory media when they reach their limits? True to the fourth law, their characteristics reverse, but here the effect is reactionary, not radical. Radio, for instance, begins in interactive orality (two-way transceiving) but decays into the hegemony of commercial broadcasting, where “talk radio” lingers as a reminder of how open the airwaves are not. Television too starts by shattering the rigid hierarchies of the Gutenberg nation-state, promising to bring anyplace into our living rooms; but its version of Global Village turns out to be homogenous and hegemonic, a planetary empire of signs.

     

    Hypertext and hypermedia are also interactively “cool,” so following this analysis we might conclude that they will undergo a similar implosion, becoming every bit as institutionalized and conservative as broadcast networks. Indeed, it doesn’t take McLuhanite media theory to arrive at that forecast. According to the economic logic of late capitalism, wouldn’t the Xanadu Operating Company ultimately sell out to Sony, Matsushita, Phillips, or some other wielder of multinational leverage?

     

    Such a self-negating “reversal” may not be the only possible outcome, however. What if the corporate shogunate refuse to venture their capital? What if business leaders realize that truly interactive information networks do not make wise investments? This conclusion might be supported by memory of the controversy that Sears and IBM stirred up when they tried to curtail user autonomy on their Prodigy videotex system (see Levy, “In the Realm of the Censor”). This scenario of corporate rejection is not just speculative fabulation, but the basis for a proposed modification to McLuhan’s fourth law. Media taken to their limits tend to reverse, but not all media reverse in the same way. The case of a complex, syncretic, and fundamentally interactive medium like hypertext may involve a “reversal” that does not bring us back to the same-as-it-ever-was–not a reversal in fact but a recursion (deja vu) to a new cultural space.

     

    We have entered into a period of change in reading and writing that Richard Lanham calls a “digital revolution” (268). As this revolution proceeds (if it is allowed to do so), its consequences will be enormous. The idea of hypertext as a figment of the capitalist imagination, an information franchise in both Nelson’s and Lyotard’s senses, could well break down. Though Xanadu may in fact open its Silverstands some day soon, hypertext might not long remain a commercial proposition. The type of literacy and the kind of social structure this medium supports stand fundamentally against absolute property and hierarchy. As we have hinted, hypertext and hypermedia peel back to reveal not just an aesthetics of cognitive mapping but nothing less than the simulacral map-as-territory itself: the real beginnings of cyberspace in the sense of a domain of control.

     

    “Cyberspace. A consensual hallucination experienced daily by billions of legitimate operators, in every nation… A graphic representation of data abstracted from the banks of every computer in the human system” (Gibson 51). William Gibson’s concept of a cybernetic workspace, laid out in his dystopian novel Neuromancer, represents the ultimate shared vision in the global dream of information commerce. For all its advancement beyond the age of nation-state capitalism, Gibson’s world remains intensely competitive and hierarchical (for nation-state substitute the revived zaibatsu). Neuromancer is Nineteen Eighty-Four updated for 1984, the future somewhat gloomily surveyed from Reagan America.

     

    There is accordingly no trace of social “consensus” in Gibson’s “consensual” infosphere. In his version of cyberspace, the shape of vision is imposed from without. “They” control the horizontal, “They” control the vertical. Of course there must be some elements of chaos, else Gibson would be out of business as a paperback writer; so he invents the “cyberspace cowboy,” a hacker hero who plays the information game by what he thinks of as his own rules. But though cowboys may attempt to destabilize the system, their incursions amount at best to harassment and privateering. These forms of enterprise are deemed “illegal,” though they are really just business by another name, inventiveness and competitive advantage being the only effective principles of operation.

     

    Gibson’s dark dream is one thing–in effect it is a realization of McLuhan’s prophecy of reversal, an empowering technology turned into a mechanism of co-option and enslavement. But perhaps Ted Nelson’s 2020 Vision of hypertextual literacy is something else. If not a utopian alternative, Nelson’s project may at least provide a heterotopia, an otherplace not zoned in the usual ways for property and performativity. Cyberspace as Gibson and others define it is a Cartesian territory where scientists of control define boundaries and power lines. The Xanadu model lets us conceive instead a decentered space of literacy and empowerment where each subject acts as kybernos, steering her way across the intertextual sea.

     

    Nelson’s visions of the future differ crucially from Gibson’s. In Xanadu we find not consensual illusion but genuine, negotiated consensus. The pathways and connections among texts would be created on demand. According to Nelson’s plans to date, only the most fundamental “back end” conventions would be strictly determined: users would be free to customize “front end” systems to access information more or less as they like. Xanadu thus possesses virtually no “canons” in the sense of a shelf of classics or a book of laws; the canons of Xanadu might come closer to the musical meaning of the word–congeries of connections and relationships that are recognizably orderly yet inexhaustibly various. The shifting networks of consensus and textual demand (or desire) in Xanadu would be constructed by users and for users. Their very multiplicity and promiscuity, one might argue, would militate powerfully against any slide from populitism back to hierarchy.

     

    Nelson’s visionary optimism seems vindicated, then. Xanadu as currently conceived–even in its status as Nelson’s scheme to get rich very slowly–opens the door to a true social revolution with implications beyond the world of literature or mass entertainment. Xanadu would remove economic and social gatekeeping functions from the current owners of the means of text production (editors, publishers, managers of conglomerates). It would transfer control of cultural work to a broadly conceived population of culture workers: writers, artists, critics, “independent scholars,” autodidacts, “generalists,” fans, punks, cranks, hacks, hackers, and other non- or quasi-professionals. “Tomorrow’s hypertext systems have immense political ramifications, and there are many struggles to come,” Nelson warns (Literary Machines 3/19). This is an understatement of cosmic proportions.

     

    But it would be a mistake to celebrate cybernetic May Day without performing a few reality checks. Along with all those visionary forecasts of “post-hierarchical” information exchange (Zuboff 399), some hard facts need to be acknowledged. The era of the garage-born computer messiah has passed. Directly or indirectly, most development of hardware and software depends on heavily capitalized multinational companies that do a thriving business with the defense establishment. This affiliation clearly influences the development of new media–consider a recent paper on “The Rhetoric of Hypertext” which uses the requirements of a military training system to propose general standards of coherence and instrumental effectiveness for this medium (Carlson 1990). Technological development does not happen in cyberspace, but in the more familiar universe of postindustrial capital. Thus to the clearheaded, any suggestion that computer technology might be anything but an instrument of this system must seem quixotic or plain foolish.

     

    Before stepping off into cyberspace, we do well to remove the futurist headgear and listen to some voices in the street. No one wants to read anymore: “books suck, TV rules.” Computers are either imperial business machines or head toys for the yuppies. Anyone still interested in “mass” culture needs to check out the yawning gap between the rich and the debtpayers, not to mention the incipient splintering of Euro-America into warring ethnicities and “multicultural” tribes. And while we’re at it, we might also do some thinking about the Gulf conflict, war-game-as- video-game with realistic third-world blood, a campaign in defense of economic imbalance and the West’s right to determine political order in the Middle East. Perhaps we have used the word “revolution” far too loosely. Given the present state of political and cultural affairs, any vision of a “populite” future, or as John Perry Barlow has it, an “electronic frontier” (Bromberg 1991), needs hard scrutiny.

     

    Do we really want a revolution? Are academic and corporate intellectuals truly prepared to dispense with the current means of text production and the advantages they afford in the present information economy? More to the point, are we capable of overturning these institutions, assuming we have the will to do so? Looking back from the seventies, Jean Baudrillard criticized the students of Paris ’68 for assuming control of the national broadcast center only to reinstate one-to-many programming and the obscurantist focus of the “media event.” The pre- revolutionary identity of television swiftly reasserted itself in the midst of radical action. The seizure was in fact just a sham revolution, Baudrillard concludes: “Only total revolution, theoretical and practical, can restore the symbolic in the demise of the sign and of value. Even signs must burn” (Political Economy of the Sign 163). Xanadu as Nelson imagines it does promise to immolate certain cultural icons: the entrepreneurial publishing house, the codex book, the idea of text as unified, self-contained utterance. Taken to its limits, hypertext could reverse/recourse into a general medium of control, a means of ensuring popular franchise in the new order of virtual space. Public-access Xanadu might be the last hope for consensual democracy in an age of global simulation.

     

    Or it might not: we do well to remember that Ted Nelson’s vision comes cleverly packaged with assurances that copyright and intellectual property shall not perish from the earth. Some signs would seem to be flame-retardant. The vision of Xanadu as cyberspatial New Jerusalem is conceivable and perhaps eligible, but by no stretch of the imagination is it inevitable. To live in the postmodern condition is to get along without the consolation of providential fictions or theories of historical necessity. This renunciation includes the “Laws of Media,” whose force in the final analysis is theoretical and heuristic, not normative. As Linda Hutcheon observes, postmodernism undermines any attempt at binary distinction. To invoke the possibility of a “post-hierarchical” information order, one must assert the fact that all orders are contingent, the product of discursive formations and social contracts. But this postulate generates a fatally recursive paradox: if all order is consensual, then the social consensus may well express itself against revolution and in support of the old order. The term “post-hierarchical” may some day turn out to carry the same nasty irony as the words “postmodern” or “postwar” in the aftermath of Desert Storm: welcome back to the future, same as it ever was.

     

    In the end it is impossible to put down Nelson’s prophecies of cultural renovation in Xanadu; but it is equally hard to predict their easy fulfillment. Xanadu and the hypertext concept in general challenge humanists and information scientists to reconsider fundamental assumptions about the social space of writing. They may in fact open the way to a new textual order with a new politics of knowledge and expression. However, changes of this magnitude cannot come without major upheavals. Responsibility for the evolution of hypertext systems as genuine alternatives to the present information economy rests as much with software developers, social scientists, and literary theorists as it does with legislators and capitalists. If anything unites these diverse elites, it might be their allegiance to existing institutions of intellectual authority: the printed word, the book, the library, the university, the publishing house. It may be, as Linda Hutcheon asserts, that though we are incapable of direct opposition to our native conditions, we can still criticize and undermine them through such postmodern strategies as deconstruction, parody, and pastiche (120-21). Secondary literacy might indeed find expression in a perverse or promiscuous turn about or within the primary body of literate culture. But it seems equally possible that our engagement with interactive media will follow the path of reaction, not revolution. The cultural mood at century’s end seems anything but radical. Witness the President’s attacks on cultural diversity (or as he sees it, “political correctness”) in higher education. Or consider Camille Paglia’s recent “defense” of polyvalent, post-print ways of knowing, capped off by a bizarre reversal in which she decrees that children of the Tube must be force-fed “the logocentric and Apollonian side of our culture” (Postman and Paglia 55). Given these signs and symptoms, the prospects for populite renaissance and secondary literacy do not seem especially rosy. “It is time for the enlightened repression of the children,” Paglia declares. Yet in the face of all this we can still find visionary souls who say they want a textual, social, cultural, intellectual revolution. In the words of Lennon:

     

    Well, you know...
    We all want to change your head.

     
    The question remains: which heads do the changing, and which get the change?

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Barthes, Roland. “From Work to Text.” Textual Strategies: Readings in Poststructuralist Criticism. Ed. Josue Harari. Ithaca, NY: Cornell UP, 1979. 73-81.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. For a Critique of the Political Economy of the Sign. Trans. Charles Levin. St. Louis: Telos, 1981.
    • —. Simulations. Trans. Paul Foss, Paul Patton, and Philip Beitchman. New York: Semiotext(e), 1983.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction.” Illuminations. Ed. Hannah Arendt. New York: Schocken, 1969. 217-52.
    • Bersani, Leo. “Pynchon, Paranoia, and Literature.” Representations 25 (1989): 99-118.
    • Bolter, Jay. Writing Space: The Computer, Hypertext, and the History of Writing. Fairlawn, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates, 1990.
    • Bromberg, Craig. “In Defense of Hackers.” The New York Times Magazine (April 12, 1991): 45 ff.
    • Bush, Vannevar. “As We May Think.” Atlantic Monthly (July, 1945): 101-08.
    • Carlson, Patricia. “The Rhetoric of Hypertext.” Hypermedia 2 (1990): 109-31.
    • Conklin, Jeffrey. “Hypertext: An Introduction and Survey.” Computer 20 (1987): 17-41.
    • Deleuze, Gilles and Felix Guattari. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Trans. Robert Hurley, Mark Seem, Helen R. Lane. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota, 1977.
    • Douglas, Jane Yellowlees. “Wandering through the Labyrinth: Encountering Interactive Fiction.” Computers and Composition 6 (1989): 93-103.
    • Drexler, K. Eric. Engines of Creation: The Coming Era of Nanotechnology. New York: Doubleday, 1987.
    • Eagleton, Terry. “Capitalism, Modernism and Postmodernism.” New Left Review 152 (1985): 60-73.
    • Gibson, William. Neuromancer. New York: Ace, 1984.
    • Harpold, Terence. “The Grotesque Corpus: Hypertext as Carnival.” Paper delivered at the Sixth Annual Conference on Computers in Writing, Austin, TX, May 19, 1990.
    • Hassan, Ihab. The Postmodern Turn: Essays in Postmodern Theory and Culture. Columbus: Ohio State, 1987.
    • Heim, Michael. Electric Language: a Philosophical Study of Word Processing. New Haven: Yale UP, 1987.
    • Hofstadter, Douglas. Goedel, Escher, Bach: An Eternal Golden Braid. New York: Basic, 1979.
    • Horowitz, Irving Louis. Communicating Ideas: The Crisis of Publishing in a Post-Industrial Society. New York: Oxford, 1986.
    • Hutcheon, Linda. A Poetics of Postmodernism: History, Theory, Fiction. New York: Routledge, 1988.
    • Jameson, Fredric. “Postmodernism, or the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism.” New Left Review 146 (1984): 53-92.
    • Joyce, Michael. “Siren Shapes: Exploratory and Constructive Hypertexts.” Academic Computing (November, 1988): 11 ff..
    • Kernan, Alvin. The Death of Literature. New Haven: Yale UP, 1990.
    • Lanham, Richard. “The Electronic Word: Literary Study and the Digital Revolution.” New Literary History 20 (1989): 268-89.
    • Levy, Steven. “The End of Literature: Multimedia is Television’s Insidious Offspring.” Macworld (June, 1990): 51 ff..
    • —. “In the Realm of the Censor: The Online Service Prodigy Tells its Users to Shut Up and Shop.” Macworld (January, 1991): 69 ff..
    • Lyotard, Jean-Francois. The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge. Trans. Geoff Bennington and Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota, 1984.
    • McCorduck, Pamela. The Universal Machine: Confessions of a Technological Optimist. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1985.
    • McHoul, Alec and David Wills. Writing Pynchon: Strategies in Fictional Analysis. Urbana: University of Illinois, 1990.
    • McLuhan, H. Marshall. Understanding Media: The Extensions of Man. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1964.
    • McLuhan, H. Marshall and Eric McLuhan. Laws of Media: The New Science. Toronto: University of Toronto, 1988.
    • Nelson, Theodor Holm. Computer Lib/Dream Machines. Redmond, WA: Tempus Books, 1987.
    • —. Literary Machines. Sausalito, CA: Mindful, 1990.
    • —. “How Hypertext (Un)does the Canon.” Paper delivered at the Modern Language Association Convention, Chicago, December 28, 1990.
    • Ong, Walter. Orality and Literacy: The Technologizing of the Word. New York: Methuen, 1982.
    • Postman, Neil and Camille Paglia. “She Wants Her TV! He Wants His Book!” Harper’s 282 (March, 1991): 44 ff..
    • Prigogine, Ilya and Isabelle Stengers. Order out of Chaos: Man’s New Dialogue with Nature. New York: Bantam, 1984.
    • Pynchon, Thomas. Gravity’s Rainbow. New York: Viking, 1973.
    • Slatin, John. “Reading Hypertext: Order and Coherence in a New Medium.” College English 52 (1990): 870-83.
    • Stoll, Clifford. The Cuckoo’s Egg: Tracking a Spy through the Maze of Computer Espionage. New York: Pocket Books, 1990
    • Zuboff, Shoshana. In the Age of the Smart Machine: The Future of Work and Power. New York: Basic, 1988.

     

  • Three Poems

    Steven B. Katz

    North Carolina State University
    sbkeg@ncsuvm

     

    A Computer File Named Alison

     

    \For My Wife\

     

    I dated a file named Alison, created
    worlds in her name; but needed more space,
    new memories to save, new files to live.
    (After all, although the universe expands
    at astronomic rates, it’s slowing down,
    and there is only so much space inside machines.)

     

    “Destroy Alison: Confirm,” the computer responded.
    But what if she should die? I thought, and asked
    aloud; what if when I push this button
    she should really disappear
    from the disc of the earth, constantly rotated, read
    in this dark machine drive of the universe?

     

    What if this cold, dumb, personal computer
    should read and wholly misunderstand, and take me
    literally, as impersonal as itself, and her atoms
    be scattered through magnetic fields, dispersed
    along the wires, and she should vanish mid the glitch
    and circuitry of starts, drive lights red-

     

    shifting, every trace (of her) erased
    forever. “Destroy Alison: Confirm,” it repeated,
    blindly blinking. Destroy Alison? I needed
    more space, new memories to save,
    new files to live. But oh I
    could not confirm it could not confirm it . . . .

     

     


     

     

    After Reading godel Escher, Bach: An Eternal Golden Braid

     

    (A Pantoum)

     

    So this musical invention can begin:
    push down into a paradoxical painting:
    all formal theorems are incomplete:
    every procedure’s a stranger loop

     

    Push down into a paradoxical painting:
    decisively shifting ambiguous foregrounds:
    every procedure’s a stranger loop:
    but ant colonies are closed systems

     

    Decisively shifting ambiguous foregrounds:
    all understanding is self-referential:
    but ant colonies are closed systems:
    the human mind is a programmed search

     

    All understanding is self-referential:
    DNA involves recursive translation:
    the human mind is a programmed search:
    but meaning is always a random concurrence

     

    DNA involves recursive translation:
    intelligence is a series of metalevels:
    but meaning is always a random concurrence:
    although perception is specifically encoded

     

    Intelligence is a series of metalevels:
    absolute consciousness a Zen Buddhist koan:
    although perception is specifically encoded:
    reality is just one of many possibilities

     

    Absolute consciousness a Zen Buddhist koan:
    language is the necessary software of thought:
    reality is just one of many possibilities:
    knowing involves simply networks of channels

     

    Language is the necessary software of thought:
    societies are hierarchies of information:
    knowing involves simply networks of channels:
    we can crawl only from stratum to stratum

     

    Societies are hierarchies of information:
    history’s the output at any given moment:
    we can crawl only from stratum to stratum:
    this process is surely becoming absurd

     

    History’s the output at any given moment:
    mathematical patterns thus slowly emerge:
    this process is surely becoming absurd:
    the mechanism as medium is direct and explicit

     

    Mathematical patterns thus slowly emerge:
    reproduction results in assembled transcriptions:
    the mechanism as medium is direct and explicit:
    the message is “the message is”

     

    Reproduction results in assembled transcriptions:
    bodies are merely so much hardware, support:
    the message is “the message is”:
    even numbers can be irrational

     

    Bodies are merely so much hardware, support:
    so this operation shall now be augmented:
    even numbers can be irrational:
    humans are artificial computers at heart

     

    So this operation shall now be augmented:
    powerful axioms generate universes:
    humans are artificial computers at heart:
    this procedure is redundant and infinitely long

     

    Powerful axioms generate universes:
    for proof jump out of the system:
    this procedure is redundant and infinitely long:
    but the human brain must bottom out

     

    For proof jump out of the system:
    out of the system we pop:
    but the human brain must bottom out:
    this musical invention will self-destruct

     

    Out of the picture we pop:
    these statements are most certainly true:
    this musical invention will self-destruct:
    and so now all this nonsense may finally stop

     

    These statements are most certainly true:
    but there will be harmonic resolution too:
    and so now all this nonsense may finally stop:
    these statements are all paradoxically false

     

     


     

    In The Beginning

     
     
    (To justify God’s ways to the 21st century)
     
     

    #In the beginning was the computer. And God said
     
    :Let there be light!
     
    #You have not signed on yet.
     
    :God.
     
    #Enter user password.
     
    :Omniscient.
     
    #Password Incorrect. Try again!
     
    :Omnipotent.
     
    #Password Incorrect. Try again!
     
    :Technocrat.
     
    #And God signed on 12:01 a.m., Sunday, March 1.
     
    :Let there be light!
     
    #Unrecognizable command. Try again!
     
    :Create light.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Run heaven and earth.
     
    #And God created Day and Night. And God saw there were 0 errors.
    #And God signed off at 12:02 a.m., Sunday, March 1.
    #Approx. funds remaining: $92.50.

     
     
    #And God signed on at 12:00 a.m., Monday, March 2.
     
    :Let there be firmament in the midst of the water and
     
    #Unrecognizable command! Try again!
     
    :Create firmament.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Run firmament.
     
    #And God divided the waters. And God saw there were 0 errors.
    #And God signed off at 12:01 a.m., Monday, March 2.
    #Approx. funds remaining: $84.60.
     
     

    #And God signed on at 12:00 a.m., Tuesday, March 3.
     
    :Let the waters under heaven be gathered together unto one place
    and let the dry land appear and
     
    #Too many characters in string specification! Try again.
     
    :Create dryland.
     
    #Done!
     
    :Run dryland.
     
    #And God created Earth and Seas. And God saw there were
    0 errors.
    #And God signed off at 12:01 a.m., Tuesday, March 3.
    #Approx. funds remaining: $65.00.
     
     

    #And God signed on at 12:00 a.m., Wednesday, March 4.
     
    :Create lights in the firmament to divide the day from the night.
     
    #Unspecified type. Try again!
     
    :Create sunmoonstars.
     
    #And God created Sun, Moon, Stars. And God saw there were
    0 errors.
    #And God signed off at 12:01 a.m., Wednesday, March 4.
    #Approx. funds remaining: $54:00.
     
     

    #And God signed on at 12:00 a.m., Thursday, March 5.
     
    :Create fish.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Create fowl.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Run fish’nfowl.
     
    #And God created the great seamonsters and every living creature
    that creepeth wherewith the waters swarmed after its kind and
    every winged fowl after its kind. 0 errors.
    #And God signed off at 12:01 a.m., Thursday, March 5.
    #Approx. funds remaining: $45:00.
     
     

    #And God signed on at 12:00 a.m., Friday, March 6.
     
    :Create cattle.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Create creepy things.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Now let us make man in our image.
     
    #Unspecified type! Try again.
     
    :Create man.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth and subdue it
    and have dominion over the fish of the sea and over of the fowl
    of the air and over every living thing that creepeth upon the
    earth.
     
    #Too many command operands! Try again.
     
    :Run multiplication.
     
    #Execution terminated. 6 errors.
     
    :Insert breath.
     
    #O.K.
     
    :Run multiplication.
     
    #Execution terminated. 5 errors.
     
    :Move man to Garden of Eden.
     
    #File Garden of Eden does not exist.
     
    :Create Gard.En.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Move man to Gard.En.
     
    #O.K.
     
    :Run multiplication.
     
    #Execution terminated. 4 errors.
     
    :Copy woman from man.
     
    #O.K.
     
    :Run multiplication.
     
    #Execution terminated. 3 errors.
     
    :Insert woman into man.
     
    #Illegal parameters. Try again!
     
    :Insert man into woman.
     
    #O.K.
     
    :Run multiplication.
     
    #Execution terminated. 2 errors.
     
    :Create desire.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Run multiplication.
     
    #And God saw man’nwoman being fruitful and multiplying in the
    Gard.En.
    #Warning: No time limit on this run. 1 errors.
     
    :Create freewill.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Run freewill.
     
    #And God saw man’nwoman being fruitful and multiplying in the
    Gard.En.
    #Warning: No time limit on this run. 1 errors.
     
    :Undo desire.
     
    #Desire cannot be undone once freewill is created.
     
    :Destroy freewill.
     
    #Freewill is an inaccessible file and cannot be destroyed.
    #Enter replacement, cancel, or ask for help.
     
    :Help!
     
    #Desire cannot be undone once freewill is created.
    #Freewill is an inaccessible file and cannot be destroyed.
    #Enter replacement, cancel, or ask for help.
     
    :Create Treeofknowledge.
     
    #And God saw man’nwoman being fruitful and multiplying in the
    Gard.En.
    #Warning: No time limit on this run. 1 errors.
     
    :Create good’nevil.
     
    #Done.
     
    :Activate evil.
     
    #And God saw he had created shame.
    #Warning: System error in sector E95. Man’nwoman not in Gard.En.
    #1 errors.
     
    :Scan Gard.En. for man’nwoman.
     
    #Man’nwoman cannot be located. Try again!
     
    :Search Gard.En. for man’nwoman.
     
    #Search failed.
     
    :Delete shame.
     
    #Shame cannot be deleted once evil has been activated.
     
    :Destroy freewill.
     
    #Freewill an inaccessible file and cannot be destroyed.
     
    :Stop!
     
    #Unrecognizable command. Try again.
     
    :Break
    :Break
    :Break
     
    #ATTENTION ALL USERS ATTENTION ALL USERS: COMPUTER GOING DOWN FOR
    REGULAR DAY OF MAINTENANCE AND REST IN FIVE MINUTES. PLEASE
    SIGN OFF.
     
    :Create new world.
     
    #You have exceeded your allotted file space. You must destroy
    old files before new ones can be created.
     
    :Destroy earth.
     
    #Destroy earth. Please confirm.
     
    :Destroy earth confirmed.
     
    #COMPUTER DOWN. COMPUTER DOWN. SERVICES WILL RESUME ON SUNDAY
    MARCH 8 AT 6:00 A.M. YOU MUST SIGN OFF NOW!
     
    #And God signed off at 11:59 p.m., Friday, March 6.
    #And God he had zero funds remaining.
     

  • Commentary

    David Porush
    Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute

     

    David Porush responds to Allison Fraiberg’s essay, “Of AIDS, Cyborgs, and Other Indiscretions,” Postmodern Culturev.1 n.3 (May, 1991):

     

    Allison Fraiberg uses the discourses of AIDS to read large oppositions and tendencies at work in our culture. As such, AIDS is one more battlefield between right thinking and wrong thinking. Here wrong thinking is promoted by a reactionary, self-serving, moralizing majority that prescribes a cure for AIDS in “traditional” values to the exclusion of others an that denies the extent to which all our bloods and responsibilities commingle in the vast, luscious, and newly-dangerous circuitry of sexuality. The Bad Guys in her reading of her culture are clearly defined: they are listed and quoted at the beginning of her essay and resurface in various guises–people who promote the nuclear family, white middle class males, ad propagandists who ironically forget how to use sex to sell the public on the use of condoms.

     

    At times, Fraiberg manages to free herself from her orgy of jargon and deconstructionist agitprop to achieve real eloquence, especially when she calls for a redefinition of sexuality–also the most fun parts of the essay. Almost all of the conclusions which she reaches in her argument are both inarguable and quite tame: we must all engage in safe sex, but do so with the awareness that sex puts us in the circuit, that we take responsibilities for our own bodies, that AIDS should not be a tool for scapegoating and de- humanizing groups of people. Rather, AIDS ought to impel us to redefine the body, the self, and our sexuality (along with our discourses sexuality) as participants in a looping feedback with the interpenetrating systems of otherness which really create our culture (or really culture our creativity).

     

    The essay, however, has a tendency to discard or demolish practices and ideals that would satisfy even a new cyborg mentality simply because they have been tainted by association with conventional, conservative ideology. In this, there is a confusion or conflation between reactionary rhetoric (out of homophobia and racism, the moral majority use their prescriptions to define the other as alien, diseased) and technically safe practices (monogamy, safe sex, abstinence from IV drug use, the nuclear family)–in short, discretionary activities. The clearest example comes when Fraiberg writes,

     

    [16] . . . monogamy means little if one partner is HIV+ and the couple, thinking they have fulfilled the moral requirement in the symbolic contract that disqualifies them from contraction, practices unsafe sex.

     

    While we would not argue with the premise (that there’s something nasty about the prescription of exclusive monogamy for everyone in the culture) nor with the amusing analysis elsewhere in this essay (that the more you ask folks to say no to their pleasure they more likely they are to embrace it impulsively), we might argue with the conclusion. After all, monogamy means quite a lot, especially if one partner has AIDS. It promotes responsibility to and awareness of everyone else in the circuit, and indeed fulfills Fraiberg’s own call to greater cyborg awareness.

     

    The second problem here actually arises from the essay’s greatest strength: Fraiberg’s excellent application of deconstruction methods to the term “discrete” and “discretion.” The effect of her analysis is to construct a marvelous pun (there is high magic to low puns): she converts the word discrete from its first meaning (distinct, separate, severed, discontinuous) into its other meaning, as in discreet (exercising judgment, discernment, etc.). To enhance the beauty of this play, and in typically deconstructive fashion, phrases like to exercise discretion Fraiberg notes, ought to mean the opposite of the first kind of discrete: the “discreet” individual now knows that AIDS uncovers the very extent to which we are not discrete but are participants in the circuit. All well and good so far.

     

    The problem is that Fraiberg herself has trouble explaining exactly what all this means and resolving the contradictions to which it leads:

     

    [21] The traditional, tenuous limits of the body dissolved into fused networks, into open circuits of interconnectedness, produce an ontological recognition that, from this perspective, urges the body into discretion. Closed off, guarded against infection, beware the surface; any exchange of fluid, that is, any disclosure of an open, leaking body threatens. A closed, self-contained body resurfaces from the within the integrated network.

     

    [22] But this is a different kind of discretion. It's not the kind of discretion clung to by those who deny any fusion; it's a kind of discretion, discreteness, that is a consequence of the recognition of indiscretion. So while the cyborg ontology takes as its premise the dissolution of traditional boundaries associated with the body, its referent in the texts of AIDS, epistemologically speaking, forces the body to resist coming to rest with those integrated circuits and, instead, reorganizes into discrete units. In this sense, discretion returns, not in the form of reactionary denial, but as conditioned by a cyborg-like system. In other words, if the cyborg ontology can be said to function as the discursive field upon which networks of social relations play themselves out, then that field must by willing to admit--indeed, it has already admitted--the constructions of what might seem quite odd to cyborg theorists: writings and readings of the body grounded in discretion.

     

    What happened to all that fun stuff about broadening and redefining the sexual act itself?

     

    I think these two problems are actually produced by a deeper flaw in Fraiberg’s argument, one that rests with her reification of the Bad Guys, her tendency to see them as blind and inexperienced at best, sheerly vicious at worst. She wouldn’t need to twist and contort her prose into these unnatural postures if only she would grant that perhaps AIDS brings us all–not just the privileged few who have been immersed in the discourses of a salvational cyborg ideology –to pretty much the same level of self-awareness about our position in the intertwined cyborg loops of culture- sexuality-identity. We are all equally “conditioned by cyborg-like systematicity” and we are all made more aware of our sexuality by AIDS. The proof is in the result: most of us, William F. Buckley included, have come to the same conclusion–that survival entails reorganization “into discrete units.” The only difference is that Fraiberg claims a greater degree of awareness and calls her interpretation a “progressive reconstruction” while denying a level of agency to (and blaming for a certain intentional viciousness) the poor dumb self-righteous suckers who stick to monogamous heterosexuality and keep their spouses and kids and stupidly try to prescribe it for others, not only because it works for them but because they may not have a taste for the impedimenta of dental dams and condoms, not to mention anal penetration and fellatio and IV-drugs.

     

    Perhaps the proper conclusion is that all the rhetorics about AIDS are dispensable. We can certainly do without the oppressive totalizing rhetoric of the official versions of AIDS, with its self-righteousness and its encouragements of hatred and fear and otherness. But maybe we could just as soon dispense with arguments that use AIDS to take what is in the end an obscure high moral ground through the sterile and overly-self-conscious rhetoric of the encrusted academic. In this case, such a rhetoric strives to reconcile the “good” ideology of openness, liberation, and tolerance (as well as rejection of all simple and patent and conventional formulations, like “safe sex” and “monogamy”) with two incompatible notions: the allure of the cyborg and the realities of AIDS. In the end, two into one won’t go and the rhetoric of liberation finds itself sadly overmatched. This is one menage a trois which is simply an unproductive configuration. Cyborgization probably produces just as many new reactionaries roaming the golf courses in their abstinence as it does enlightened networkers, the new cyberpunker proles who roam the loop looking for action. And AIDS, as this essay manifestly demonstrates, produces caution and discretion and a discipline of the self, a redefinition of the body not simply as a sensorial machine, but as an invitation to disease, no matter what rhetoric you process it through. Postmodern liberation, with its yearning for whatever it postmodernism yearns for, must await some different kind of apocalypse to scratch that epistemological/ontological itch.

     

    I know this is an anathematic suggestion to most postmodernists, who hold, as I did for a long time, to a more or less constructivist position: there is no reality that isn’t reconfigured or constructed by discourse. In its most radical tenet, we convince ourselves that it’s all discourse, there is no reality at all, so you’d better be careful which discourse you choose. But if you look at the facts of AIDS, it really does scare you out of the constructivist position. There’s something awfully touchable and factitious about it, especially if you watch it close, destroying a friend. There’s even something haunting and scary, to which any AIDS researcher will attest, about the HIV virus itself. Let’s take paragraph to explore it:

     

    Normally, a cell begins with DNA, which is transcribed into RNA, which then codes for proteins, the building blocks of cells. But AIDS is the ultimate cybernetic disease; it inverts and subverts the normal DNA-RNA-DNA loop (thus the “retro” in “retrovirus”) by imposing its own loop. Where most viruses are DNA, HIV is an RNA virus. With the insidious collaboration of reverse transcriptase, it takes over and alters the DNA transcription process, forcing it to produce more retroviral RNA, which in turn takes over the DNA in other cells. At the same time, it changes other parts of DNA, encoding for proteins that alter the body’s cells, actually making them more receptive to further HIV infection. Finally, the RNA replication cycle is activated by anything that turns on the immune system: in other words, the immune system defeats itself every time it tries to work. Spooky and evil disease. Nasty shit.

     

         I suggest we all take a closer look at the possibility –made even more ironic by the tendency of some to laud the coming cyborgization of our bodies and minds–that AIDS is just the first of a terrible series of cyborg events against which simple enlightened discretion is not proof. Perhaps retroviruses themselves are the product of orgiastic physiological feedback mechanisms between the world and the world-body, which might continue to spawn these transcription reversals between RNA and DNA because we have achieved some new order of Prigoginesque complexity.1 AIDS really does make cyborgs of its victims, and by extension, of us all, as the glomming of a cybernetic system onto an organismic host. If this is what cyborgization portends, I’m gonna resist.

     


     

    Notes

     

    1. In Order Out Of Chaos: Man’s New Dialogue with Nature (New York: Bantam, 1984), Ilya Prigogine and Isabelle Stengers discuss the consequences of Prigogine’s Nobel-Prize-winning work on chaos. They explain how new biological organisms of increasing complexity arise naturally and inevitably from conditions of turbulent chaos: the HIV viral family may be an example of just such an occurrence.

     


     

    Allison Fraiberg

    University of Washington
    <fraiberg@milton.u.washington.edu>

     

    Allison Fraiberg replies to David Porush:

     

    In reading David Porush’s comments, I realized that parts of my essay were not as clear as I would have liked them to be. Based on Porush’s comments, I would like to take this opportunity to reiterate some points that I think are crucial to my argument as a whole. Consequently, I will reply to Porush by focusing on areas where I sensed the most confusion.

     

    What concerns me the most are quibbles about, or blatant dismissals of, two crucial starting points in my essay. The first involves a conclusion of Porush’s that retroactively revises one of my premises. Porush writes that “[p]erhaps the proper conclusion is that all the rhetorics about AIDS are dispensable” (8). Easy to say, but not so easy–or even desirable–to do. Douglas Crimp opens the collection of essays in AIDS: Cultural Analysis/ Cultural Activism with an important reminder. I quote him at length since he reaches the heart of the matter:

     

    AIDS does not exist apart from the practices that conceptualize it, represent it, and respond to it. We know AIDS only in and through those practices. This assertion does not contest the existence of viruses, antibodies, infections, or transmission routes. Least of all does it contest the reality of illness, suffering, and death. What it does contest is the notion that there is an underlying reality of AIDS, upon which are constructed the representations, or the culture, or the politics of AIDS. If we recognize that AIDS exists only in and through these constructions, then hopefully we can also recognize the imperative to know them, analyze them, and wrest control of them. (3)

     

    To dispense with the rhetorics of AIDS, in Crimp’s frame, becomes an impossible task since AIDS exists “in and through” them. Crimp’s point is that you can’t distinguish AIDS from the practices which make it intelligible. Choosing to ignore the discourses of AIDS is something I can’t even picture: every day I see stories on television, in the newspapers; I hear of new public policy and legislation; I see people die. I don’t see how one can dispose of the rhetorics–it’s not a Lego set that one can put away when one has tired of playing. I can, however, see how some people have tried to revise/alter/speak different rhetorics in attempts to “recognize the imperative to know them, analyze them, and wrest control of them.” And, in seeing and experiencing various actions and discourses put into motion by AIDS strategists, I have realized that “encrusted” academics have no property rights on discourse.

     

    The second premise around which Porush and I disagree centers on a temporal sense of positioning. Porush writes of the “coming cyborgization of our bodies” and how he’s “gonna resist” it. I’m somewhat taken aback by the future tense here since my whole argument rests on the assumption that Haraway’s cyborg myth is not going to happen but that it has happened (“The cyborg is our ontology”). The first half of my essay uses a cyborg ontology as its premise: Haraway for the description, then my resituating of discourses using Haraway’s frame. By using the cyborg as a starting point, I’m saying that–and this is by no means an astounding observation–rhetorics of humanism and organicism have produced, are currently producing, and, dare I say, will probably always produce, radical material inequities for the vast majority of people.

     

    So, if a) the cyborg is our ontology and b) discourses that deny the cyborg are at best archaic and at worst deadly, do you continue to tell the story of organics–a story that doesn’t quite fit the picture? Do you speak of the futility of trying to do anything in this configuration (Haraway: “Paranoia bores me.”)? Do you speak in the rhetoric of the future–and thereby deny various realities? I choose none of these since I see in them no opportunities for change. Instead, I’ll take on Haraway’s challenge of “being in the belly of a monster and looking for another story to tell” (“Cyborgs at Large” 14). Consequently, what I did was take a description of current relations and resituated AIDS discourses on it.

     

    And what I saw from the belly of the monster was how certain discourses had tried so hard to resist being digested by the monster; I also saw others that knew that’s where they were. The alternate AIDS strategists knew that they were in the belly of a monster and while I was there I saw something exciting happen: the alternate AIDS discourses began to revise the belly. These discourses, the discourses that recognize a cyborg-netic body, began to revise postmodern versions of the blurry boundaries of the body. They resurfaced the body and by so doing created a post- circuited discrete unit.

     

    Porush says in his response that I pun on “discrete” and “discreet”: I do, but he misses my final step. I move from the discrete bodies of liberal humanism (separate, distinct) to the pun on discreet (the various definitions on all sides of what constitutes a certain sense of judgment). But then I move on to discrete again. I move on because it’s not a revised sense of judgment that propels the argument; it’s a revised discrete sense of the body. In other words, I go from “discrete,” to “discreet,” to “discrete.” And by the time I get around to the second version of discrete, it looks very different from the first one that set the pun in motion. That alternate AIDS discourses and strategies revise versions of the body offered by mainstream media, humanism, and postmodernism seems to me a powerful and energetic practice.

     

    It’s a powerful practice that begins to tell another story–another story that tries to describe what’s happening to people–and I read the story as being about agency. So my essay isn’t about safe sex or new forms of judgments: people with a lot more visibility than I’ve got have been saying these things for 10 years with little luck (but, based on what I read in a recent poll I took on the electronic bulletin board used in composition courses at the University of Washington, it wouldn’t hurt to have those ideas reiterated, again and again and again). Instead, I’m interested in how agency is conditioned and produced in the move from “discrete” (version 1) to “discrete” (version 2).

     

    In this second version, you can’t arrive at an agent without looking at what Porush rightfully calls the “realities of AIDS.” Agency is the result of the resurfacing of the–differently discrete–body; and the agency arises out of the material conditions that force the resurfacing. When Porush quotes me saying we are all conditioned by cyborg-like systematicity, he adds a word that completely alters my intention and, consequently, my argument: he adds “equally” before conditioned, a move that once again forecloses on this version of agency. I would never say that we are all equally conditioned by anything. I would never say, for instance, that the women on factory lines in Southeast Asia who assemble my computer and I, who use this computer to write, are “equally” conditioned by the transnational circuit of which we are both part; I would never say that gay men and straight white women in this country are “equally” conditioned by the cyborg-like systematicity I describe in my essay.

     

    In fact, it is the redistribution of agency that grounds my argument (I must apologize to Mr. Porush if he doesn’t find this as much “fun” as he would like). The type of material agency I propose is one that shifts attention and authority away from hegemonic biomedical and governmental institutions and onto those most affected. It also forces theorists, postmodern and otherwise, to take our cues from where the materialist agent stands: usually downtown organizing street actions, protests, and die-ins.

     

  • Of AIDS, Cyborgs, and Other Indiscretions: Resurfacing the Body in the Postmodern

    Allison Fraiberg

    University of Washington
    fraiberg@milton.u.washington.edu

     

    We live in the ecstasy of communication. And this ecstasy is obscene. . . . today, there is a whole pornography of information.

     

    –Jean Baudrillard

     

    [T]here has been a mutation in the object, unaccompanied as yet by any equivalent mutation in the subject; we do not yet possess the perceptual equipment to match this new hyperspace . . .

     

    –Fredric Jameson

     

    [W]e are all chimeras, theorized and fabricated hybrids of machine and organism; in short, we are cyborgs. The cyborg is our ontology; it gives us our politics.

     

    –Donna Haraway

     

    Predominant in postmodern theories of representation are approaches and practices that locate “the body” within systematized networks and circuits. Theorists who are representative of very different theoretical positions–such as Jean Baudrillard, whose “ecstasy of communication” describes a breakdown between public and private, Fredric Jameson, whose “hyperspace” reflects a continuous sense of the present in a world of transnational capital, and Donna Haraway, whose “cyborg ontology” reads the disintegration of distinctions between organisms and machines–nonetheless concur in presenting scenarios in which traditional tropes of discreteness, of discretion, dissolve and the focus shifts to formulations of connectedness. Subjected to these discursive frameworks or grounding ontologies, the body, as a clearly delineated unit, blurs into negotiated relatedness and postmodern systematicity ushers in a contemporary meltdown of the discrete body. In other words, it would seem, at best, difficult to try to discuss “the body” with distinct boundaries, whereas referring to the bounded body– bounded to and within integrated networks–can emerge as a reflective postmodern image.

     

    This networking of bodies has been prominent in the representations of and discourse about AIDS in the U.S. As I will show, mainstream media constructions of AIDS project and feed off a fear of, among other things, circuited sexuality. On the other hand, critics of mainstream AIDS representations work to break down the rhetorical constructions and effects of discrete categories, an obvious example being that of “general public” or “at risk groups.” In this paper, I will first resituate familiar discussions of the body in AIDS commentary, both popular and critical, by employing what Donna Haraway calls a “cyborg ontology.” I will then move on to suggest that, in terms of AIDS discourses, the body begins to resurface from within the networks defined, urging a very different kind of discreteness, and consequently a revised type of agency, into a postmodern context.

     

    Wiring the Postmodern

     

    When Baudrillard defines the “ecstasy of communication,” he grounds its images in screens and networks. Certain that “[s]omething has changed,” he laments the recognition of an “era of networks . . . contact, contiguity, feedback and generalized interface” (127). Communication, for Baudrillard, invokes a “relational decor,” a “fluidity,” “polyvalence” in “pure circulation” (130-31). Baudrillard anxiously describes these networks as “pornographic” and “obscene” since he sees in them the loss of the body and its familiar figurations: the “subject” and the always tenuous public/private dichotomy. Because of its fusing into the network, the body loses its discretionary status and, for Baudrillard, the “obscenity” lies in the dissolution of the private where “secrets, spaces and scenes [are] abolished in a single dimension of information” (131); Baudrillard’s “pornographic” develops out of the inability to produce “proper” limits and he invokes the schizophrenic for tropic legitimation:

     

    with the immanent promiscuity of all these networks, with their continual connections, we are now in a new form of schizophrenia . . . too great a proximity of everything, the unclean promiscuity of everything which touches, invests and penetrates without resistance, with no halo of private protection, not even his own body, to protect him anymore. . . . He can no longer produce the limits of his own being. . . . He is now only a pure screen, a switching center for all the networks of influence. (132-33)

     

    What is so remarkable about Baudrillard’s casting of the discussion in these terms is that, with the substitution of a noun or two, one could easily transpose this rhetoric into a “pro-family” position on AIDS that strains to keep the “halos” on, the “unclean” out, and the private crucially “protected.” In both scenarios there is a sense of inevitable fusion of the body within networks–a fusion realized, albeit reluctantly, by Baudrillard, but repeatedly denied and cast out on moral grounds by the so-called “pro- family” position on AIDS. Consequently:

     

    The logical outcome of testing is a quarantine of those infected.

     

    --Jesse Helms

     

    Baudrillard’s mourning of the “loss” of past private spaces of the body is recast, with a similar tone, in Jameson’s analysis that isolates postmodernism within the “cultural logic of late capitalism.” Jameson reorganizes the postmodern schema into a “bewildering new world space of multinational capital” (58) with “effaced frontiers,” “integrated” commodity production, “intertextuality,” and the “disappearance of the individual subject.” What Jameson calls postmodern “hyperspace” is the global networking produced by transnational capital, a networking he sees as “transcending the capacities of the individual human body to locate itself, to organize its immediate surroundings perceptually, and cognitively map its position” (83). Jameson arrives at the point of calling for ways to map this network and/by/for those “caught” within it, to make it epistemologically accessible, and finally, dialectically, make the best of what, he argues, had to come anyway.

     

    Jameson differs from Baudrillard in, among other places, his isolation of a particular of a particular disjunction between subject and space. “My implication,” Jameson argues, “is that we ourselves, the human subjects who happen into this new space, have not kept pace with that evolution…we do not yet possess the perceptual equipment to match this new hyperspace” (80). Jameson does identify a new field of relations, but the subject he posits remains essentially the same, just a little lost in its new surroundings. For this reason, Jameson’s call for cognitive mappings resembles a type of postmodern finding of one’s self in a “bewildering” new field. This position, like Baudrillard’s, can find its correlative in AIDS discourse: the Jamesonian view would be reminiscent of the mainstream position that asserts the “general public” can contract HIV “as well.” In other words, the field has changed, but how the subjects are thought of within it remains virtually the same. Therefore:

     

    I have asked the Department of Health and Human Services to determine as soon as possible the extent to which the AIDS virus has penetrated our society.

     

    --Ronald Reagan (in 1987, when 25,644 were known dead)1

     

    For Haraway, however, both the field and the subject change as cyborgs provide the ontological myth that captures the image of post-industrial capitalist culture. She defines the cyborg as a “cybernetic organism, a hybrid of machine and organism” (“Manifesto” 174). Dissolving apparently clear distinctions propels the cyborg. “Needy for connection,” it lurks at the boundaries constructed and demanded by humanist thought, dismantling discretion in favor of interconnected networks and integrated systems. Boundaries “breached,” or at least “leaky,” include those between human and animal, between animal-human and machine, and between the physical and the non-physical. Like other postmodern strategies, cyborgs “subvert myriad organic wholes,” and, unlike Baudrillard and Jameson, Haraway can see potential in the loss of discretion: “So my cyborg myth is about transgressed boundaries, potent fusions, and dangerous possibilities which progressive people might explore as one part of needed political work” (“Manifesto” 178). It is not the case that Haraway sees her cyborg myth as some post-organic deus ex machina; instead she invests her myth with perpetual tensions where “potent fusions” are balanced with “dangerous possibilities.” Focusing on the production and reading of integrated circuits and the relations within them, theorists can, then, in Haraway’s words, negotiate through various “system constraints” (“Biopolitics” 12-13).

     

    Other theorists of postmodernism may argue and debate about whether to embrace or view with horror a cybernetic age; about whether the status of subjectivity has changed; about whether postmodernity signals a turn beyond that which was once valued (by some). Haraway, on the other hand, like many feminist cultural theorists, resists these debates about how one should feel in these times (paranoid, horrified, ecstatic) and instead tries to focus on what to do, how to proceed, and how to start thinking of pro-active strategies. (Granted, Jameson calls for cognitive mapping, but the energy seems reconciliatory rather than pro-active). Quite simply, what separates Haraway out from a substantial set of discourses about cybernetics is that she is not so much concerned with how good or bad a cybernetic age will be, or has become; she wants to talk about how the world is ontologically/epistemologically structured and what feminists can do about it.

     

    Of Aids: Resituating Discourses

     

    It is patriotic to have the AIDS test and be negative.

     

    –Cory Servaas,
    Presidential AIDS Commission

     

    Everyone detected with AIDS should be tattooed in the upper forearm, to protect common needle users, and on the buttocks to protect the victimization of other homosexuals.

     

    –William F. Buckley

     

    AIDS is God’s judgment of a society that does not live by His rules.

     

    –Jerry Falwell 2

     

    So much of AIDS criticism has had to contend with cauterizing the effects of officially sanctioned positions such as those above; consequently, much of the work on AIDS to date has centered on exposing the assumptions and values embedded within mainstream representation. These important critiques focus predominantly on three, often intersecting, sites of construction. Often, representations of AIDS have problematically inherited historical and biomedical contexts, and various critics have discussed the problems when AIDS becomes another “venereal disease” or the latest version of rampant infectious disease where “contagion,” “quarantine,” and “contamination” become the dominant terms conditioning meaning (and often policy and research).3 Moreover, a large amount of critical practice has focused on exposing the racist, classist, sexist, and homophobic assumptions embedded in popular, medical, and sociological representations. Many of these undertakings highlight the politics behind discourses of “risk groups” that isolate people rather than practices; of the “general public,” which turns out to function more like an exclusive country club; and of “origins,” which, as Simon Watney argues, equates a source of something with its cause (“Missionary” 95).4 In addition, critics and activists have foregrounded organized/reorganized erotic economies and resisted the anti-sex and “pro-family” campaign engineered by hegemonic AIDS representations.5

     

    These critical projects are crucial in that they expose the biases upon which policies are constructed. But what I would now like to do is think about some mainstream positions and some critical ones at the same time, in the same field of relations–in the field of what Haraway might call a cyborg-like network. Reorganized in this framework, attitudes range from denial of networking–in terms of the subject and/or the field–to a kind of hysterical reaction of recognition, to finally more productive readings and codings. Because I am trying to resituate these arguments on the same discursive field, the next few pages might be repetitive for those who are acquainted with the various critiques of mainstream AIDS commentary. Please bear in mind, however, that I am trying to re-view these positions as they relate to a cyborg-netic field; this resituating, while at times somewhat belaboured, is necessary ground out of which the resurfacing on the body emerges.

     

    Denying Cyborgs

     

    The cyborg notion of transgressed boundaries and leaky distinctions finds its immunological referent in the discourses of AIDS. The reality of HIV has opened up and relegated bodies to an integrated system of, among other things, sexuality. The bringing to consciousness of the presence of AIDS has broken down the traditional demarcations of the body, blurring the boundaries between inside and outside. For years now, with less safe practices, an interface propels the body to serve as an osmotic shell through which systematized sex circulates. Moreover, shared needles construct a network of IV drug users; and shared blood forces to consciousness a crucial interconnectedness. And, of course, these systems interpenetrate as networks of social relations emerge. The realities of AIDS dissolve the boundaries of the discrete body, and the cyborg, still needy for connection, integrates it into its discursive network. The New Right, mainstream media representation, and a lot of public sentiment have responded by denying cyborg-netic reorganizations of the body. Desperate to retain the traditional boundaries of the body as individual, both conservatives and liberals have articulated a rhetoric that has made several attempts to keep AIDS outside the sphere of the “general American public”–read white, heterosexual, middle-class nuclear family. In each situation, the position that denies recognition of a circuited body image tries to fabricate and maintain crucial distinctions between self and other.

     

    The most obvious boundary that “official” conservative discourse clings to is the one between human and “disease”: “us” and “AIDS.” The strategic construction that urges keeping “it” out of “us” relies primarily on a projection since “it” would not be if it were not for “us.” Repressing that integration, the first rhetorical maneuver involves anthropomorphizing AIDS into a live virus and then militarizing its context. Susan Sontag notices that in this “high-tech warfare,” the AIDS virus [sic] “hides,” “attacks,” “lurks,” and, of course, “invades” (17-19). Similarly, Paula Treichler describes the rhetorical evolution of the “AIDS virus” as “a top-flight secret agent–a James Bond . . . armed with a ‘range of strategies’ and licensed to kill” insidiously invading the cell and “establishing a disinformation campaign” (59).

     

    Reinforcing the “us/them” binary that denies the cyborg body is a continual search for a cause of AIDS, and consequently, the origins of HIV. Overdeterminations of HIV as the single agent cause of AIDS foreclose on posited co- factors; and then the quest for origin can shift to isolating sources of HIV. That a strain of virus remotely similar to HIV has been found in a species of monkey (the so-called “Green Monkey Hypothesis”) produces and perpetuates a popular contention that AIDS originated in “Africa.” Responsibility is projected onto a convenient other and the body of the “general American public” remains “safe” and isolated, establishing its boundaries not only by geography, but by implied race as well. Not only does this premise displace origins thousands of miles away, but in doing so relies on a familiar moral opposition of white and black. The “cause” of AIDS becomes the monolithic “dark continent,” the land of the primitive, and as Simon Watney notes, of “naked ‘animal’ blackness” (75). These multiple moral projections would enclose and protect white, middle- class, heterosexual America from invasion. Again, the nuclear family body denies the cybernetic organization of AIDS by refusing to recognize its integration within its networks.

     

    Once discursively acknowledged, mainstream representations of AIDS draw on newly delineated boundaries; a revised “us/them” dichotomy emerges that keeps denying the AIDS-body cyborg. “Risk groups” or “those at risk” (revised from the “4-H” groups of the 80s) become the convenient other: most often cited as gay men and IV drug users (who are almost always represented as people of color). The nomenclature advocates that these are groups of people who are at high risk of contracting HIV, therefore the “general public” should stay away from “them.” The first striking characteristic of this configuration is that these are groups of people and if you find yourself fitting into one of these groups, you are necessarily at “high-risk.” This framework denies the subject any sort of agency, an ideologically motivated strategy that makes its point: the subject who falls into a high-risk group has no option but to occupy a position in it; at the same time, if one does not slip into one of these groups then there is, within this construction, no “risk.” Here, it doesn’t matter what you do because what counts is who you are; and for the person living with AIDS, this context leaves no room for subjectivity, for agency, for action.

     

    That the intended audience of “risk group” identification is the “general public” underscores the contention that “those at risk” are precisely not part of that audience. The tenuous dichotomy, however, slips at several sites: that of what gets represented as the case of the “tragic” hemophiliac who contracts through blood products; the recipient of a transfusion of “tainted” blood; and the sex worker who “infects” the unknowing consumer. In each case, though, an innocence factor mitigates contraction. In a more recent attempt to reproduce the innocent body, and therefore maintain the ability to name guilt, the term “Pediatric AIDS” has become embedded in representations of certain people living with AIDS. In a move that seeks to reestablish boundaries to the now quite messy binary, “AIDS” and “Pediatric AIDS” have surfaced, rhetorically, as two very distinct constructs, each conditioning very different identities: babies born testing positive for HIV antibodies can occupy a position of “wholly innocent” while the mothers, depending on their backgrounds, await textual, moral assignation.

     

    With the deconstruction effected, with the representational acknowledgement that AIDS indeed “leaks” into the “general public,” conservative thought reorganizes its “us/them” dichotomy into a rhetoric explicitly moral and “pro-family.” Each time the hint of connection emerges, a new denial of integration surfaces; each time a new illusory individual unit is posited. Prevention strategies that, at this point, still reject the implication of some bodies into the AIDS-body network consciously construct new boundaries around the body of the nuclear family. If the “innocent” general public can contract HIV as well, so the story goes, then a prevention campaign that extrapolates from occluded attitudes within risk-group discourse must center on a question of morality: if “we” can get AIDS (and this is precisely the moment when discursive productions can either accept the cyborg ontology or try yet again to deny it), then “we” must try to be good. The moralizing trope serves as the building material for the construction of boundaries. And “good” in the 1980s functions euphemistically to mean monogamous heterosexual relationships with people who “just say no” to drugs. The safest sex of all becomes abstinence–the illusory production of a self-contained body–and those who abstain from sex altogether become “very good” people; those who insist on having sex but do so only in monogamous relationships, preferably in marriage, are “good”; and, of course, those who engage in sex with many partners, who insist on being promiscuous, or use IV drugs, bring on infection “themselves.” In this configuration, a closed-off body equivocates into a pure body as the nuclear family forges boundaries embedded in morality.

     

    Starting With Cyborgs

     

    By stressing abstinence, by prescribing heterosexual monogamy, by condemning IV drug use, conservative discourse engages in a repressive hypothesis that promotes an economy of desire: the more you say yes, the higher your chances of “infection,” the more leaky the moral boundaries that surround you. The hierarchy of morality–abstinence, monogamy, condoms, etc.–has eroded, however, under the scrutiny of critics, many of whom recognize the flimsiness of the boundaries constructed. Douglas Crimp argues against abstinence as a strategy of prevention because “people do not abstain from sex, and if you only tell them ‘just say no,’ they will have unsafe sex” (252). Moreover, repressed in the call for monogamy is any reference to history: monogamy means little if one partner is HIV+ and the couple, thinking they have fulfilled the moral requirement in the symbolic contract that disqualifies them from contraction, practices unsafe sex. This education campaign denies a discursive field of indiscretion by promoting a rhetoric of the discreet individual.

     

    Critics of media representations of AIDS have addressed this problematic by exposing its repressive mechanisms. John Greyson, for example, has produced a music-video exposing the “ADS” campaign–the “Acquired Dread of Sex” that one can get from watching, among other things, television (270). Consequently, Crimp notices how media campaigns to get people to use condoms have used fear as their manipulative device rather than sexuality. Ironically, he wonders why “an industry that has used sexual desire to sell everything from cars to detergents suddenly finds itself at a loss for how to sell a condom” (266). What culminates in an “acquired dread of sex” is the logical conclusion of a discourse that organizes repeated “us/them” oppositions to keep AIDS out, to deny a cyborg-netic field; and once AIDS manages to “infiltrate,” the emphasis shifts to deny its presence in the morally pure and displace it onto the deviant, thereby constructing new boundaries. It’s the repetition of a posture that attempts at any cost to deny connection/identification; it’s a constricted stance that tries desperately to repress indiscretion: a term defined more traditionally in the context of such denounced behaviors as sex and IV drug use, but also indiscretion described here as a certain dissolution of clear delineation. With indiscretion (both kinds) repressed, those remaining are left to close off their bodies, constricting any potential openings.

     

    To speak of sexuality and the body, and not to speak of AIDS, would be, well, obscene.

     

    --B. Ruby Rich

    Simply put, those who enjoy getting fucked should not be made to feel stupid or irresponsible. Instead, they should be provided with the information necessary to make what they enjoy safe(r)! And that means the aggressive encouragement of condom use.

     

    --Michael Callan

     

    In contrast to conservative rhetoric that denies indiscretion, of any kind, one can locate an ontology that takes the breakdown of traditional boundaries associated with the body as a grounding premise. Since mainstream representation compulsively represses interconnectedness, resistant strategies can and do rupture the process, forcing the latent networks to percolate to consciousness, to representation. Rejecting the discursive displacements that produce Others at risk, it is a position that recognizes, like Rich, that the discourses of AIDS are in some sense always already within: “To speak of sexuality and the body and not to speak of AIDS, would be, well, obscene.” The texts that construct “AIDS” metaphorically become an ontological current running through bodies, making the connections of a systemic circuit. Distinctions, then, between self and other become archaic, and the AIDS-body cyborg functions as an icon that organizes perceptions and writings of the body.

     

    Precisely because a notion of “risk group” or “those at risk” becomes problematic (which, granted, at this point does nothing to address the real inequities of representation), because the networks and narratives established by leaky boundaries integrate and implicate all and avoid projecting blame, the argument can shift from singling out risk groups to focusing on risk practices. The networks made manifest can then accommodate Watney’s call for an “erotics of protection” as well as Singer’s “body management”–both are organizations of erotic economies. If discussion of risk groups and the general public lead us to ask who we are when we have sex or use IV drugs, then the cyborg discursive configuration of risk practices asks all of us what we do when we have sex and use IV drugs. Unlike the former position that relegated the subject to helplessness within its constructions–an especially problematic space for a PLWA (Person Living With AIDS)–this field posits a subject, precisely because of its “indiscretion,” that can choose. Because this subject gives up its limit, its “halo,” (to invoke Baudrillard momentarily) of private protection, it gains agency for resistance–a key term for immunological reference.

     

    And this subject can choose to have sex, unlike its anti-cyborg parallel, but must undergo what Linda Singer calls “changes in the economy of genital gestures and erotic choreography” (55). Whereas anti-cyborg bodies repressed sexualities when confronted with AIDS, integrated bodies adamantly guard the right to them. Carol Leigh, a sex worker and playwright, argues that “we must fight against all those who would use this crisis as an excuse to legislate or otherwise limit sexuality” (177). Those who have thought of sex as heterosexual penile penetration and ejaculation (many caught within the anti-cyborg “general public”) must reorganize perceptions in such a way as to eroticize non-genital areas; and when sex is genital, condoms and dental dams become new age sex toys. Embedded in all of these calls for safer practices are two assumptions that are crucial as far as my own argument is concerned: first, that the forged boundaries constitutive of the individualized units are amorphous; and second, that safer shooting and sex depend on a recogntion of interconnectedness, of indiscretion.

     

    Resurfacing The Body

     

    Rather than repressing sexuality, the AIDS-body network sublimates it, dispersing teleologically-oriented sex into more polymorphous activity. Within this revised organization, the rules of safe sex and calls for clean works dictate that, precisely because the boundaries are illusory, the body resurfaces as discrete entity. Condoms, dental dams, clean needles, and reserved blood manifest a surface awareness, a consciousness focused on clearly delineating the boundaries of bodies. The traditional, tenuous limits of the body dissolved into fused networks, into open circuits of interconnectedness, produce an ontological recognition that, from this perspective, urges the body into discretion. Closed off, guarded against infection, beware the surface; any exchange of fluid, that is, any disclosure of an open, leaking body threatens. A closed, self-contained body resurfaces from the within the integrated network.

     

    But this is a different kind of discretion. It’s not the kind of discretion clung to by those who deny any fusion; it’s a kind of discretion, discreteness, that is a consequence of the recognition of indiscretion. So while the cyborg ontology takes as its premise the dissolution of traditional boundaries associated with the body, its referent in the texts of AIDS, epistemologically speaking, forces the body to resist coming to rest with those integrated circuits and, instead, reorganizes into discrete units. In this sense, discretion returns, not in the form of reactionary denial, but as conditioned by a cyborg-like system. In other words, if the cyborg ontology can be said to function as the discursive field upon which networks of social relations play themselves out, then that field must by willing to admit–indeed, it has already admitted–the constructions of what might seem quite odd to cyborg theorists: writings and readings of the body grounded in discretion.

     

    The resurfaced, discrete body/subject is different from its predecessor because the recognition of blurred boundaries is precisely that which makes the body resurface. “Discretion” functions, then, as an ambivalent marker for both sets of discourses and, as the foundational site for constructions, poses key questions. The discursive peril here, in terms of the discourses of AIDS, involves the confusion between a conservative “pro-family” stance and progressive reconstructions. In the representational treatments of AIDS, two different discrete bodies emerge: one that denies the cyborg and ultimately prescribes racist, classist, and homophobic attitudes; and one that reorganizes discretion within the AIDS-body circuit. Confusing the two could potentially elide the latter construction as well as its ethics. For instance, media campaigns have urged the use of condoms, but they have done so within an atmosphere of repressive (hetero)sexuality; consequently, safe sex, instead of organizing an erotic economy, becomes an unreliable alternative for those heterosexuals who won’t say no. The racist, classist, and homophobic subtexts remain intact and the white, middle-class, heterosexual family assumes the position of general public all over again.

     

    This is not to say that a circulatory ontology ought to be abandoned, nor is it to say that any codings of the body as a discrete unit will necessarily become subsumed by mainstream representation. In fact, I believe that too many areas have seen a reformulation of discretion, a resurfacing of the body, to leave such a pessimistic reading intact. One obvious example in the U.S. involves strategies organized around women’s reproductive rights. When, for instance, abortion rights activists carry signs reading “Bush, get out of mine!” we engage in a similar move that recognizes existing intervention and then expels the groping hands of legislators from women’s bodies and reformulates a discrete body, closing off from the lesislative machinery. This analogy was reinforced during this year’s 4th Annual Gay and Lesbian Film Festival held in Olympia, Washington: I saw a man wearing a button with a slogan made famous by reproductive rigths activists–“My body is my own business.”

     

    For these reasons, I would suggest that working within postmodern network theory to discuss AIDS strategy, or even some other “indiscretions” such as reproductive rights practices, can grant a crucial sense of agency to renegotiate some of the blatant horrors of mainstream representation. Working within a single field of relations that resituates perceptions of both “official” AIDS representation as well as those who criticize it diffuses the rhetorical and positional strength of a centralized power dictating, and conditioning, meaning; this circulatory system affords the space for a localized biopolitics and active resistance. It posits resistance, not at the expense of agency but, rather, as a condition of agency; and with mainstream representation continually constructing helpless, objectified “AIDS victims” awaiting “certain death,” the discursive leverage to act and re-act obviously takes on added significance for persons living with AIDS.

     

    It’s a type of agency that carries with it, and can put to use, the contextual histories of the networks from which the subject emerged. Material, contextual conditions become built in to the theoretical frame, rather than being held in opposition or tension with the theory: this type of agency does not recognize a traditional distinction between “theory” and “praxis” or “theory” and “experience” because the material context of the networks produces the agent. Agency loses its abstract, theoretical, and often vague status and becomes recognizable only through its multiple material contexts. Moreover, the specificity of agents differs across contexts: the resurfaced agent of reproductive rights discourses would not be the same agent progressive AIDS strategies produce since each is conditioned by differing intersections of networks.

     

    In this case, resurfacing the body becomes the mechanism through which one sense of agency can be constituted. Resurfacing the body then, within the postmodern, exposes mainstream investments as it articulates a new space, a revitalized subject, as it recodes discretion from within the circuits of systematicity. At the same time, tropes of postmodern networking that posit a process of integration, of dissolving, don’t necessarily end there: within and beyond the blur can lie a resuscitated agent ready for action.

     

    Casting agency in this way can revise ideas about authorization. The realm that denies cyborg-like integration ultimately leaves intact traditional sites of authority, sites with various investments in the “general public”: for example, bio-medical research, the position of Surgeon General, governmental and legal policy decisions. On the other hand, a large scale recognition of this resituated interconnectedness, and the subsequent resurfacing of the body–of some–might begin to shift those sites of authority. If this recognition is granted, attention might be (re)drawn toward those whose experience is most most important and whose energies are spent organizing pro-active strategies. In other words, the agency evolving through the resurfacing could loosen the mainstream’s hold on the discourse about AIDS and create an opening for actions such as: having more than one PLWA speaking at the International AIDS conference; ending the scientific community’s holding of people for ransom; or instituting a media campaign that can offer something more effective, and finally less dangerous, than a choral cry to just say no.

     

    Notes

     

    1. Statistics from Douglas Crimp, “AIDS: Cultural Analysis/Cultural Activism,” 11 (in the volume of the same name, edited by Crimp).

     

    2. All quotes from Crimp, 8.

     

    3. For further historical perspectives see Elizabeth Fee and Daniel M. Fox, AIDS: The Burdens of History, Dennis Altman’s AIDS In the Mind of America, and Simon Watney’s Policing Desire. Randy Shilts provides a journalistic history of AIDS in And the Band Played On, but his account is both voyeuristic–awkwardly, he scrutinizes the life of Gaetan Dugas, alleged “patient zero”– and morbid–he keeps a running tab on AIDS cases, deaths, and projected deaths. Douglas Crimp has also noted a homophobic attitude in the book: see his essay “AIDS: Cultural Analysis/Cultural Activism” in Crimp, ed. For specific analysis of the construction of “disease” see especially Paula Treichler “AIDS, Gender, and Biomedical Discourse: Current Contests for Meaning” in Fee and Fox. See also Charles Rosenberg “Disease and Social Order in America: Perceptions and Expectations,” and Gerald Oppenheimer “In the Eye of the Storm: The Epidemiological Constructions of AIDS”–both in Altman. For discussions of health care and biomedical discourse, see Douglas Crimp “How to Have Promiscuity in an Epidemic” in Crimp, ed.; Daniel M. Fox “The Politics of Physicians’ Responsibilities in Epidemics: A Note on History” in Fee and Fox; Suki Ports “Nedded (For Women and Children)” in Crimp, ed.; Mark McGrath and Bob Sutcliffe “Insuring Profits From AIDS: The Economics of an Epidemic” in Radical America 20.6 (1986): 9-27.

     

    4. For further reference on intertwinings of discussions of “risk groups,” “general public,” and “origins” see especially Watney’s Policing Desire, “The Spectacle of AIDS” in Crimp, ed., and “Missionary Positions.” For discussions of homophobia in representation see Watney, Crimp, Cindy Patton, and Leo Bersani (in Crimp, ed.), among many others. Observing that most media coverage of AIDS addresses a heterosexual audience, the “general public,” while completely eliding the fact that homosexuals are part of that audience, Bersani complains that “TV treats us to nauseating processions of yuppie women announcing to the world that they will no longer put out for their yuppie boyfriends unless . . .” (“Rectum” 202), and that the “family identity produced on American television is much more likely to include your dog than your homosexual brother or sister” (203).

     

    5. For instance, Gregg Bordowitz “picture[s a] coalition of people having safe sex and shooting up with clean works” (Crimp, ed. 195), while Linda Singer outlines an erotics of “body management” (“Bodies” 56). Watney has called for an “erotics of protection,” an arena which would include “huge regular Safe Sex parties [with] . . . hot, sexy visual materials to take home” and “safe sex porno videos” (Policing Desire 133-4). Similarly, Douglas Crimp urges that “gay male promiscuity should be seen…as a positive model of how sexual pleasures might be pursued” (“How to Have Promiscuity” 253).

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Altman, Dennis. AIDS in the Mind of America. Garden City, NY: Anchor, Doubleday, 1986.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. “The Ecstasy of Communication.” Trans. John Johnston. The Anti-Aesthetic. Ed. Hal Foster. Port Townsend, WA: Bay Press, 1983.
    • Bersani, Leo. “Is the Rectum a Grave?” AIDS: Cultural Analysis/ Cultural Activism. Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press, 1987.
    • Crimp, Douglas. “How to Have Promiscuity in an Epidemic.” AIDS: Cultural Analysis/Cultural Activism. Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press, 1987. 237-270.
    • Fee, Elizabeth and Daniel M. Fox (eds.). AIDS: The Burdens of History. Berkeley, Los Angeles, and London: U of California P, 1988.
    • Haraway, Donna. “A Manifesto for Cyborgs: Science, Technology, and Socialist Feminism in the 1980s.” Coming to Terms. Ed. Elizabeth Weed. New York: Routledge, 1989. 173-214.
    • —. “The Biopolitics of Postmodern Bodies: Determinations of Self in Immune System Discourse.” Differences 1 (Winter 1989): 3-43.
    • Jameson, Fredric. “Postmodernism, or the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism.” New Left Review 146 (July-August 1984): 53-92.
    • Leigh, Carol. “Further Violation of Our Rights.” AIDS: Cultural Analysis/Cultural Activism. Cambridge, MA and London: MIT Press, 1987. 177-181.
    • Shilts, Randy. And the Band Played On: Politics, People, and the AIDS Epidemic. New York: St. Martin’s Press,1987.
    • Singer, Linda. “Bodies–Pleasures–Powers.” Differences 1 (Winter 1989): 44-65.
    • Sontag, Susan. AIDS and Its Metaphors. New York: Farrar, Strauss, and Giroux, 1988.
    • Treichler, Paula. “AIDS, Homophobia, and Biomedical Discourse: An Epidemic of Signification.” AIDS: Cultural Analysis/Cultural Activism. Ed. Douglas Crimp. Cambridge, MA and London, MIT Press, 1987. 31-70.
    • Watney, Simon. “Missionary Positions: AIDS, ‘Africa,’ and Race.” Differences 1 (Winter 1989): 67-84.
    • —. Policing Desire: Pornography, AIDS, and the Media. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2nd edition, 1989.

     

  • Self-consuming Fictions: The Dialectics of Cannibalism in Modern Caribbean Narratives

    Eugenio D. Matibag

    Iowa State University

     

    Parce que nous vous haissons vous et votre raison, nous nous reclamons . . . du cannibalisme tenace.
     

    –Aime Cesaire,
    Cahier d’un retour au pays natal

     

    Howling words of fresh blood to spark the sacred fire of the world, Aime Cesaire in 1939 claimed kinship with madness and cannibalism. In Cesaire’s view, colonialism and western rationality had imposed a falsely barbaric identity –or, in effect, a non-identity–upon the peoples that Europe had uprooted, subjugated, enslaved and otherwise mastered. Against the Eurocentrist representation of American otherness, Cesaire, within his poem’s ritual of parthenogenesis, prophetically identified with that otherness, subsuming it into his apocalyptic redefinition of Afro-Antillean selfhood. By such iconoclastic gestures, Cesaire and numerous other writers of the region have demonstrated the manner in which poetic self-identification can mean empowerment in providing the starting point for resisting the cultural annihilation of colonialism. My aim in this essay will be to account for some of the ways in which Cesaire’s “cannibalisme tenace” has indeed persisted, tenaciously and obsessively, in modern Caribbean narratives concerned with the question of critiquing and constructing a post-colonial cultural identity.

     

    Cesaire’s affirmation of a unique Caribbean identity raises certain questions that remain to be addressed. The Afro-Antillean self of negritude is constituted on the violent exclusion of all other cultural elements that have formed Caribbean culture, including the contributions of indigenous, Asian and even European inhabitants. (One is led to ask if a truly Caribbean discourse of decolonization must negate or devalorize all such contributions.) The privileging of an African otherness furthermore entails the risk of reiterating the categorizations and exclusions inscribed in colonial discourse, for it was indeed the latter that hollowed out the representational space for what colonialism associated with “Africa” (the irrational, savage and infrahuman).1 Moreover, the concept of “identity” has itself become suspect in recent anti-essentialist theoretizations that have problematized the Cartesian notion of the subject. Jacques Derrida has displaced the subject along with other “transcendental signifieds” that have supposedly governed the play of signification within a cultural system from an assumed metaphysical center (249). Jacques Lacan has demonstrated the “subversion of the subject” as a function continually constituted and undermined in the chain of signifiers and in the “dialectic of desire” to which the self is subject-ed by its accession to language.2

     

    The post-structuralist attack on the unified, self- present and self-transparent cogito thus puts in question the simplistic assumptions underlying a call to define a specifically Caribbean identity, but I would argue that it does not in the end disqualify that call. Within a Third- World context in which we could situate such a claim to original identity, the postmodern announcement of the “death of the subject” sounds premature and betrays a complicity with world-capitalist systems that have already dispersed and canceled out individual subjectivity. In an emergent culture like that of the Caribbean nations, the subject may represent a refuge and a source of resistance to hegemony. Andreas Huyssen in “Mapping the Postmodern” raises the questions of what subjectivity could mean precisely in the face of capitalist modernization:

     

    Hasn't capitalist modernization itself fragmented and dissolved bourgeois subjectivity and authorship, thus making attacks on such notions somewhat quixotic? And . . . doesn't poststructuralism, where it simply denies the subject altogether, jettison the chance of challenging the ideology of the subject (as male, white, and middle-class) by developing alternative and different notions of subjectivity? (44)

     

    A certain Caribbean discourse of decolonization, I would argue, has held out for a counter-movement to modernist fragmentation and dissolution in very its tendency to “develop alternative and different notions of subjectivity.”3 In this discourse, far from having become obsolete, the subject has yet to come into its own.

     

    Appeals to integration of the divided colonial self have preoccupied Caribbean writers who have attempted to vindicate their right to self-definition. This vindication itself joins the broader question of cultural syncretism and synthesis endemic to Caribbean culture. In the “post- negritude” approach of Edouard Glissant, for example, this identity is acknowledged to be an identity-in-process, a “becoming-Antillean” through the operations of cultural synthesis creating an identity that is specifically a local production, not imposed from the outside.4 Before Glissant, Edward Brathwaite in his essay “Timehri” (1970) articulated the experience, shared by a generation of West Indian (principally British Caribbean) writers in the early postcolonial period, of the individual’s “dissociation of sensibility” and “rootlessness” in a fragmented creole culture incapable of grounding a firm sense of self (30). In Brathwaite’s account, such figures as C.L.R. James, George Lamming and V.S. Naipaul reflected on the dilemma of a post-plantation society in which the cultural contributions of Africans, Indians, Europeans and Asians had never been completely synthesized; in which individuals, living in such a heterogeneous, disunified world dominated by persistent colonial structures, feel cut off from any history and community they could call their own (29). In a more recent, “second phase” of Caribbean “artistic and intellectual life,” however, Brathwaite sees an attempt on the part of Caribbean writers to “transcend and heal” the problem of dissociation, the nonidentity and fragmentation produced by and under colonialism (31). Brathwaite’s solution for cultural rootlessness calls for a search and reintegration of forgotten origins, such as those “inscriptions” which are the timehri themselves: these are “rock signs, painting, petroglyphs; glimpses of a language, glitters of a vision of a world, scattered utterals of a remote Gestalt; but still there, near, potentially communicative” (40).

     

    But the timehri remain ambiguous, indecipherable and scattered. They alone cannot found a distinct Caribbean identity, although they may serve as a point of departure. It is another Caribbean trope, that of “cannibalism” and its ramifications, as I hope to show, which provides a more fruitful focus on the manner in which recent Caribbean texts have undertaken a search for identity in the traces left by Antillean “forerunners,” while at the same time ironizing the implicit search for origins. In claiming this, I do not mean to elevate cannibalism into a master trope but rather to use it as a sign of radical difference whose reinscription, in Caribbean discourse, opens up new approaches to the question of identity.

     

    As “the mark of unregenerate savagery” (Hulme 3), “cannibalism” displays the uncanny quality of binary oppositions: it is a sign both of animalistic nature and cultural practice; of affection and aggression; of transgression and consecration; of indigenous custom and European imputation. In remarking “cannibalism,” Caribbean texts participate in a common intent (1) to invert and reinscribe the hierarchies implicit in a colonial discourse on cannibalism; (2) to create a synthesis of disparate cultural elements, but especially those linked with the Caribs as ancestors, in the common impulse to decolonize an autocthonous cultural identity; (3) to critique the metaphysics of that synthesis precisely by ironizing the notion of synthesis; and (4) to open up, by that critique, to new and empowering articulations of the subject. Points (3) and (4) imply that the mestizaje or transculturation in Caribbean discourse leads first not so much to a synthesis or a plenitude but to an annihilation of the subject, a strategy that constitutes the first defense against the colonial imposition of identity and which in turn produces what Roberto Gonzalez Echevarria has called “a void where elements meet and cancel each other to open up the question of being” (10). What is lost in such a cancellation is a mystified notion of identity as grounded in primordial origins; what is gained is a certain self- consciousness and freedom for a process of identity-creation that establishes subtle links with latent social forces in the present.

     

    Within the European discourse of colonialism,5 the very name of the Caribbean has linked the region and its peoples with the image of cannibalism. Working within a framework more encompassing than that of the Eurocentrist perspective, Antonio Benitez Rojo evokes a “grandiose epic of the Caribs” as a part of “Caribbean discourse,” an epic in which are projected

     

    las islas arahuacas como objeto de deseo caribe . . . las matanzas, el glorioso canibalismo ritual de hombres y palabras, caribana, caribe, carib, calib, canib, canibal, Caliban; y finalmente el Mar de los Caribes, desde la Guayana a las Islas Virgenes. (xviii)

     

    Note that in Benitez Rojo’s linguistic morphology, whose transformations are catalogued above, the European impositions are mixed in with the native self-designations. Together, they suggest the “discursive morphology” of “cannibalism” pursued by Peter Hulme in Colonial Encounters (16).

     

    This discursive morphology may be continued in an examination of those modern Caribbean texts, among others, that address the legacy of Shakespeare’s The Tempest, in which the New World cannibal makes his appearance as Caliban. In his influential Caliban (1971), Roberto Fernandez Retamar asserts that “El caribe, por su parte, dara el canibal, el antropofago, el hombre bestial situado irremediablemente al margen de la civilizacion, y a quien es menester combatir a sangre y fuego” (14). This image of the American as Carib/Caliban/cannibal served as a weapon of ideological legitimation within colonial discourse. As manifested in The Tempest, the dichotomy opposing the “natural” Caliban against the “cultured” Prospero assured the European audiences and readers of the superiority of their civilization and the legitimacy of their drive to colonial expansion.

     

    To reverse the hierarchy of values implicit in this vilification, Latin American intellectuals, in Fernandez Retamar’s view, should realize that it is not Rodo’s Ariel but rather Caliban who is to be “asumido con orgullo como nuestro simbolo,” and consequently rethink their history from the viewpoint of this “otro protagonista” (Caliban 1971; 29, 35). “Cannibalism” thus receives a new function in this negation of the negation; the dialectic of cannibalism merges into the dialectic of Calibanism. The latter dialectic has already been discussed at length elsewhere,6 but what is pertinent to the present re- reading is the way in which the image of cannibalism is remade, in Calibanism, into a trope of writing which redefines the Latin American self’s relation with what is now a European other, precisely by a valorizing and recharging of the denomination of alterity it had received from Europe. What was mistakenly accepted as a literal reference to barbaric practice or its “authentic” image is becoming refunctioned as a literary figure.

     

    Despite the possible pejorative associations to which this refunctioning may give rise, Calibanism does not imply neo-primitivism or misology; on the contrary, it may involve the most sophisticated internationalist viewpoint, one capable of mastering and then relativizing or deflating all partial nationalist or ethnocentric viewpoints from a more systemic or global perspective. Fernandez Retamar is conscious of this epistemological advantage when, in 1985, he cites the remarks of his Mexican commentator Jorge Alberto Manrique:

     

    It would be well to remember, as Borges himself has said, that vis-a-vis . . . [the] reading of Europe, he takes the sniping stance of an ironist, "from without." The best of his work is made of that: and in it can be recognized an attitude of Caliban. . . .7

     

    George Lamming had already refitted Caliban to other roles in his recounting of Caribbean history from this once subjugated, now revindicated perspective. “If Prospero could be seen as the symbol of the European imperial enterprise,” writes Lamming in The Pleasures of Exile, “then Caliban should be embraced as the continuing possibility of a profound revolutionary change initiated by Toussaint L’Ouverture in the Haitian war of independence” (6 [unnumbered]). Indeed, the figure of the Haitian revolutionary leader effected and continues to represent both an overturning of the European-imposed hierarchies and a disruptive intervention in the continuum of colonial oppression, as the novelist proposes in the very title of his chapter on Toussaint and C.L.R. James’s The Black Jacobins, namely, “Caliban Orders History” (118).

     

    On the other hand, “cannibalism” persists in the early modern period as an image of either barbarity or aggression associated with rebellious African slaves as characters. Among Cayetano Coll y Toste’s Leyendas puertorriquenas (1924-1925) is the story of “Carabali,” the runaway plantation slave who may have resorted to cannibalism in order to survive in his mountain cave and who became a kind of avenging phantom in the Puerto Rican popular imagination. In the folktales of Lydia Cabrera’s Cuentos negros de Cuba (1940), most of which are Yoruban in origin,8 cannibalism is presented as a primitive practice associated with the animal realm (“Noguma”) or an unacceptable form of sacrifice (“Tatabisako”). In Alejo Carpentier’s El reino de este mundo (1949), the slave Ti Noel fantasizes a cannibalistic feast of white and bewigged heads served up by “un cocinero experto y bastante ogro” in what amounts to an anticipation of the imminent Saint-Domingue revolt (10). In Coll y Toste and Carpentier, cannibalism symbolizes black defiance or rebellion against the white colonial world; in Cabrera’s tales set in an Afro-Cuban context, it symbolizes evil and social otherness. Whether practiced, imagined or rejected, “cannibalism” in these narratives also serves to define the particular identity of individual African slaves (or their descendants) as literary characters whose psychic and linguistic resources for survival provide a paradigm for the possible Caribbean self.9

     

    Whereas such writers have sought to incorporate the African contribution into a syncretic Caribbean identity, later writers have sought origins for this identity in a recollection of the original Caribs and their descendants. What nevertheless stands out in a re-reading is the remoteness or virtual absence of true Carib ancestors. In Carpentier’s El Siglo de las Luces (1962) the protagonist Esteban, meditating on the possible foundations for an American selfhood, recalls the legend of the pre-Columbian Carib migration to a “promised land” lying northward of the continent. The recollection suggests a search for alternatives to the debacle of “enlightenment” in the New World. Finding himself at the Venezuelan Bocas del Dragon, where the fresh water meets the salt, Esteban remembers the migration as another search for the Promised Land, an American Exodus of “the horde” under whose conquest of the islands “[t]odos los varones de otros pueblos eran exterminados, implacablemente, conservandose sus mujeres para la proliferacion de la raza conquistadora” (172). The northward migration is of course thwarted by the encounter of the aboriginals with the Europeans: “Los invasores se topaban con otros invasores . . . que llegaban a punto para aniquilar un sueno de siglos. La Gran Migracion ya no tendria objeto: el Imperio del Norte pasaria a manos de los Inesperados” (173). Esteban’s account of “la Gran Migracion fracasada”–an alternative history decentering the historical narrative of the West–reminds us that the Europeans were themselves as much a conquering tribe as were the aboriginal forefathers. The Caribs stand for an unrealized historical possibility, but also suggest that the struggle for freedom and self-determination is as much motivated by utopian or messianic impulses as by class or “tribal” antagonisms.

     

    In any case, the Caribs of Esteban’s late-eighteenth- century present provide no unequivocal model for resistance against colonialization, for a Carib delegation has already come to Guadeloupe in order to apply for citizenship in the French Republic. The application prompts Commissioner Victor Hugues to show

     

    una mayor simpatia hacia los caribes que hacia los negros: le agradaban por su orgullo, su agresividad, su altanera divisa de 'Solo el caribe es gente'--y mas ahora que llevaban cucardas tricolores en el amarre del taparrabo.10(109)

     

    Representing a beleaguered people in the process of submitting itself to the colonial order, the delegation becomes a walking myth, wearing the very symbol of the French Republic (the tricolor cockade) on their breechcloths, their very pride and aggressivity accommodated into the self-representation of hegemonic discourse.11

     

    The beginnings of this incorporating process, by which colonial discourse itself cannibalized the specificity and strength of its indigenous adversaries, are revealed in Carpentier’s El arpa y la sombra (1979), a fictionalized biography of Christopher Columbus. In the novel, the “real” Caribs are conspicuously absent from Carpentier’s “transcriptions” of Columbus’s diary and ship’s log–the first productions of colonial discourse. Columbus of course believed that he had reached the lands of the Great Khan, already anticipating the discovery of “islands without men, people without hair, and inhabitants born with tails,” all previously “described” by Marco Polo (Williams 19). Carpentier’s Columbus records that he heard “Indian” reports of “tierras pobladas de canibales que tenian un ojo solo en cabeza de perros–monstruos que se sustentaban de sangre y carne humana” (138). This seminal misreading may have originated in a linguistic misunderstanding on Columbus’s part: for Columbus, who did not understand the Indian language, native references to the hostile Cariba may have suggested Caniba, or, the people of the Khan, but also cane, the Spanish word for “dog, suggesting, as Tzvetan Todorov puts it, that “these persons have dogs’ heads . . . with which, precisely, they eat people” (30). Carpentier thus retraces the process by which the India of Spices becomes, for Columbus, the India of the Cannibals, although nowhere does Columbus claim to have observed native acts of anthropophagy (162). Yet it is precisely this imputation which justifies, both in Columbus’s mind and in discursive practice, the Indians’ conquest and enslavement in the following manner.

     

     

    As the historical Columbus gradually came to realize that the true wealth of the West Indies lay not in gold but rather in the labor they could provide to the expanding empire, he would eventually describe the “cannibalistic” Caribs as

     

    a wild people fit for any work, well proportioned, and very intelligent, and who, when they have got rid of their cruel habits to which they have been accustomed, will be better than any other kind of slaves. (Cited in Williams 31)

     

    The West Indian slave trade begins on Columbus’s third voyage in 1498 with the transport of six hundred Indians to Spain (Williams 32). At about the same time, the Spanish monarchs, enjoined by the Pope, issued a decree providing for the conversion of the Indians to Catholicism and for the consideration of converted Indians as subjects of the Spanish crown. These Indian converts could then be considered “free” to be hired as wage laborers within the encomienda system, although not finally exempted from its inhuman demands and conditions. The decree paved the way for the legalization of the slave trade by the Requisition, for it implied that the “cannibals,” those bellicose Indians who refused conversion and resisted Spanish rule, could be legitimately punished with enslavement (Williams 32; Arens 44-54; Todorov 46-47).

     

    In Carpentier’s reconstructions of the nineteenth- century postulation for Columbus’s canonization under Leon XIII, the Devil’s Advocate of the Vatican’s Congregation of Rites cites Jules Verne’s opinion that Columbus identified cannibals in the West Indies without having encountered a single one; the postulation for sainthood was finally denied on the basis of Columbus’s monumental misreading and on the grounds of his having instituted a slave trade in the New World (_El Arpa 207). Columbus has been posthumously chastised, but not without having initiated a discourse practice relegating the Caribbean natives, by denomination and defamation, to an infrahuman realm.

     

    In Voyage in the Dark (1934) by the Antiguan emigree Jean Rhys, the Caribs become a symbol of colonial subjugation and figure the psychological and transcendental homelessness of Rhys’ protagonist, Anna Morgan. In this novel, the process of constructing a post-colonial feminine subject is seemingly foreclosed by a history that has offered no effective escape from colonial domination. Anna is a dance-hall girl of Caribbean birth living in England. Jobless, nearly penniless, often intoxicated, she drifts from affair to affair as the sexual toy of affluent and influential men. On one occasion, while lying sick in bed, writing and drinking vermouth, she pauses to recall the words of a song she once heard in a Glasgow music hall: “‘And drift, drift / Legions away from despair.’” In her subsequent free-association, the words link up with a reference, apparently taken from an encyclopedia, to the Caribs:

     

    It can't be 'legions'. 'Oceans', perhaps. 'Oceans away from despair.' But it's the sea, I thought. The Caribbean sea. 'The Caribs indigenous to this island were a warlike tribe and their resistance to white domination, though spasmodic, was fierce. As lately as the beginning of the nineteenth century they raided one of the neighbouring islands, under British rule, overpowered the garrison and kidnapped the governor, his wife and three children. They are now practically exterminated. The few hundred that are left do not intermarry with the negroes. Their reservation, at the northern end of the island, is known as the Carib Quarter.' They had, or used to have, a king. Mopo, his name was. Here's to Mopo, King of the Caribs! But, they are now practically exterminated. 'Oceans away from despair. . . .' (105)

     

    The passage suggests that the Caribs might have served as a symbol of defiance, and even of feminine defiance, against a patriarchal system of domination that has extended itself across the seas. But because the Caribs are “now practically exterminated,” their king a sad figure of mockery, history has lost a chance at redemption. The Caribs have been vanquished, drastically reduced in numbers, thereafter relocated on the northern end of what is probably Dominica, where their resistant ferocity has been successfully contained. The weight of the past hangs like a nightmare on Anna’s brain; the fate of the Caribs prefigures the protagonist’s own victimage and despair when her lover decides to abandon her just before she must seek an abortion.

     

    The historical pattern of Carib resistance and European conquest provides the unconscious subtext for Anna’s forlornness. The first attempt of the English to settle in the West Indies in Saint Lucia in 1605 met with the fierce opposition of its Carib inhabitants, as occurred in Grenada in 1609 (Williams 79; cf. Arens 45). But the colonizers succeeded in defeating numerous Indian uprisings in the islands and in exterminating the Caribs or removing them to Dominica or St. Vincent. In Grenada, the last group of Caribs to resist the French invaders hurled themselves from the top of a hill that would henceforth be known as Le Morne des Sauteurs (Williams 95). In both Anna’s experience and that of the Caribs, as this juxtaposition suggests, history provides no viable means for challenging to domination other than the self-destructive alternatives of suicide and infanticide (cf. Lamming 123-124).

     

    Attempts to revive the Carib heritage in other Caribbean texts may be read as attempts to redress the defamation the Caribs received in colonial discourse. But in a present that is, like Anna Morgan’s, cut off from all autocthonous origins, such efforts serve more certainly to re-open the dialogue on national culture and identity and therein entertain possibilities of new articulations of the self with its others. The novel Beka Lamb (1982) by the Belizean author Zee Edgell tells us that members of the black creole community “seldom married among the Caribs, although these two groups shared, in varying degrees, a common African ancestry” (31-32). Edgell’s attribution of a “common African ancestry” to Carib and creole alike may seem surprising, but the narrator later explains that those called “Caribs” by the Belizeans are in fact the descendants of escaped African slaves who arrived in St. Vincent. Contradicting Rhys’ assumptions concerning the Caribs’ refusal of miscegenation, Edgell’s blacks in St. Vincent “mingled with the Caribans, originally from South America, adopting much of their language and some of their ways, but keeping many of their African traditions” (68, my emphasis). Such an intermingling of races and cultures suggests the possibility of a generalized synthesis originating in the very displacement and confusion of origins.

     

    But Belizean resistance to such a synthesis persists. Beka’s mother shares the creole prejudices against the present-day Caribs; for her, the Caribs of Stann Creek are a corrupting influence on Beka and her Aunt Tama for having taught them obeah, or magic arts. Granny Ivy, somewhat more generous with the Caribs, says that “‘I don’t believe Carib people sacrifice children’” and reminds the other women that the Stann Creek families sent food up to Belize during the 1931 hurricane, although she must add that “‘I am not saying I could marry a Carib man. . .’” (67). The women’s prejudice toward the Caribs puzzles Beka, and when she asks her mother why creoles refuse to mix with them, her mother ventures to explain that “‘Maybe it’s because Carib people remind us of what we lost trying to get up in the world’” (70). Representing a primitive and ignominious past for the creoles, the Caribs have been excluded from the mainstream of Belizean society, marginalized and contained within isolated pockets of the country, called “the bush” (70). Whereas the narrative keeps the Caribs at a distance, the schoolgirl Beka has at least made an initial attempt to reconnect with the cast-off part of her Belizean heritage they represent, an issue that is especially significant as the Belizeans approach the dawning of their own nationalist independence. Beka’s questions, however, lead not to an immediate synthesis of cultural elements within a projected Belizean cultural identity, but to a certain transcendence in the awareness that Belizeans, in living a unique history that has been preconditioned but not totally imposed from the outside, are different from the British. Defining this difference would largely consist recognizing the Belizeans’ difference from the Caribs within the national community but also in recognizing common interests shared with minority group.

     

    The Caribs reappear in The Whole Armour (1982) by the Guyanese novelist Wilson Harris, but, again, they are no more than a representation, this time played by a band of roving carnival rousters. These rousters dressed as Caribs are encountered in the jungle by the protagonist Cristo, who is a fugitive from the law, accused of a murder he did not commit. Cristo later reveals to his lover, Sharon, that his brief meeting with “the Caribs” has thrust him into a strange shifting play of identification with the social other. Covered with mud during his flight and remembering himself as misrecognized by the “Carib” players, Cristo wildly reflects that “In the flying rush they assumed I was one of them . . . one of this . . . shattered tribe. A terrible broken family” (340). The encounter with the “shattered tribe” has shaken the structure of Cristo’s sense of identity. Cristo’s reflection in the stream momentarily restores him to his old self, but he later insists that “I was the last member, remaining behind, of the flying band. Every guilty body rolled into one. Vanquished as well as slave, rapist, Carib, monster, anything you want to think . . . .” (345).

     

    Caught up in the flying constellation of images, a disoriented Cristo identifies his alleged criminality with an entire history of Caribbean enslavement and injustice. The vision of vanquished ancestors furthermore catalyzes Cristo’s sense of belonging to a community or “tribe” imperilled by its own violent irresponsibility, in which originated the murders for which he is falsely accused. Although believed dead, Cristo will return, Christlike, to his Pomeroon village in order to establish his innocence and to restore his community’s shattered equilibrium with what amounts to his own sacrifice.12 Whereas the Caribs are absent, even parodied in this account, they provide, under conditions of rootlessness and chaos, a simulacrum of an imagined community that supplants the actual fragmented community, and thereby ground a necessary fiction of personal fulfillment.

     

    As other Caribbean writings reveal, the remembrance of the Caribs suggests another, possibly more provocative association with the cannibalistic act itself. The true extent to which cannibalism was practiced by the Caribs remains unclear; the anthropologist W. Arens, relying upon historical accounts and noting the imperialist biases and confusions, probably overstates his case in pointing out the absence of “adequate documentation of cannibalism as a custom in any form for any society” (21). Regardless of the existence or non-existence of such documentation, a number of twentieth-century Caribbean narratives have taken up the image of cannibalism that has been handed down in Caribbean discourse and turned it into a trope of identity and a literary mechanism of self-individuation. These narratives in general bear out the anthropologist Peggy Reeves Sanday’s assertion that although cannibalism is not a “unitary phenomenon but varies with respect to both cultural content and meaning” (x), it is predicated upon the symbolic oppositions by which “self is related to the other” (xii). Cannibalism in Sanday’s view is a “cultural system” and “primarily a medium for . . . messages having to do with the maintenance, regeneration, and, in some cases, the foundation of the cultural order” (3). Its symbolism participates in a dynamic of “dialectical opposition” (35); seen cross-culturally, it may symbolize a social evil, express a desire for revenge against one’s enemies, renew a generation’s ties with its ancestors, provide a mythological charter for the social order, or function as “part of the cultural construction of personhood” (25-26).

     

    Freud provides a bridge between anthropology and psychoanalysis in drawing an analogy between cannibalism, as he understood it, and the oral stage of psychosexual development. In oral incorporation and its correlates of desire, destruction and the installment of the object within the self, the established object-relations and phantasies harken back to a prehistoric stage of human social development. Phylogeny prefigures ontogeny especially in the “totemic meal” of Totem and Taboo, whereby the primal father is murdered and devoured by the sons of the “horde,” who, in the act of patricidal consumption, incorporate and sublimate his desire, strength and authority into their own structure of identity.13

     

    One story among Lydia Cabrera’s Cuentos Negros de Cuba, “Bregantino Bregantin,” illustrates this Freudian dialectic with a form of cannibalism exemplifying none other than self-consumption. The story tells of el Toro, the Bull, who after capturing and hanging the king from a tree, imprisons the queen in a “dungeon or latrine” without giving her any means of sustaining herself save that of eating cockroaches. When the supply of these runs out, she sees herself

     

    reducida al extremo de devorarse a si misma, comenzando por los pies, de dificil masticacion, y rindiendo el ultimo suspiro por envenamiento, en el colmo de la indignacion mas justa. (17)

     

    An impossible cannibalism, but nonetheless a paradigmatic one that foregrounds both the literariness of its treatment and the possibility of considering anthropophagy as an act of autophagy. El Toro takes the place of the now executed king and queen and becomes a tyrant in his own right, claiming all the women of his kingdom for himself, killing all of his male sons, outlawing the use of masculine-ending nouns, and shouting from his mountain top: “–«Yo, yo, yo, yo. Yo, yo, yo, yo, yo, / No hay hombre en el mundo mas que yo . . .!»” (25). The sovereign self of el Toro reigns supreme until the day one of his sons, saved from the usual infanticide, rises up to defeat him in bloody combat. “Y con esto,” the stories concludes, “la naturaleza recobro de nuevo sus derechos y nacieron varones en Cocozuma” (28). Here, the Freudian dialectic adumbrated in Totem and Taboo is redistributed into new functors: one son stands in for the primal horde but does not literally consume his own father, for indeed it is the latter who has defeated the king and allowed the queen to consume herself. But true to the Freudian Ur-plot, the “father’s” law and tyranny is installed in the symbolic order perpetuated by el Toro, leaving the task of restoring a “natural” cultural order to his righteously rebellious son.

     

    This ritual–combining aggression, incorporation, negation and individuation–provides a new kind of anchoring point for the definition of identity. Its dynamic is reinscribed in Caribbean narratives appearing in Brathwaite’s second phase of “transcending and healing,” novels in which I will now remark the dialectical oppositions motivating cannibalism as a trope of cultural devalorization and reordering.

     

    In his prologue to the novels comprising The Guyana Quartet, which includes The Whole Armour and Palace of the Peacock (1960), Wilson Harris avers that the concrete metaphor validating the particular violations of realist convention in the latter novel is none other than a “Carib/cannibal bone-flute” which was “hollowed from the bone of an enemy in time of war”:

     

    Flesh was plucked and consumed and in the process secrets were digested. Spectres arose from, or reposed in, the flute [which] became the home or curiously mutual fortress of spirit between enemy and other . . . . (9-10)

     

    A symbol of “‘transubstantiation in reverse,’”14 here the flute codifies and thereby mediates the subject-object polarities within a projected cultural system. Sanday’s exemplification of how “a self is made” in cannibal practice elucidates this mediation:

     

    The flesh or bone marrow is a tangible conduit of social and psychological attributes that constitute the subject by either affirming or negating the relationships that join or separate the subject vis-a- vis the other. Thus, parts of the body may be consumed to imbibe the characteristics or the fertile force of the other; or, consumption may break down and destroy characteristics of the other in the self. (36)

     

    Harris’s bone-flute becomes, in the light of this explication and his own, a figure of relational self-making and unmaking, one of the “convertible imageries” serving to motivate a ritual of “complex regeneration” enacted in all four novels of The Guyana Quartet. What Harris refers to as “the second death” in his prologue is the death of the reader’s or character’s self that undergoes a ritual sacrifice in “a fiction that seeks to consume its own biases through many resurrections of paradoxical imagination” (9). Palace of the Peacock in particular is a phantasmagorical narrative in which a crew of conquistador-like colonizers arrive at their first destination only to discover that “not so long ago this self-same crew had been drowned to a man in the rapids below the Mission” (37). Upon this violation of realist verisimilitude, the narrative establishes an “unreal” and psychologically unsettling perspective that shuttles back and forth across the barrier separating life and death, self and other. Faced with a “second death” when their boat threatens to capsize in the rapids, the crew members confront, in effect, the imminent dissolution of their own monadic subjectivities:

     

    The monstrous thought came to them that they had been shattered and were reflected again in each other at the bottom of the stream. The unceasing reflection of themselves in each other made them see themselves everywhere save where they thought they had always stood. (80)

     

    Grasping himself as both dead and alive and as self and other in the specular imago of the self-as-other, each character gradually loses hold on his former sense of a self-sufficient or autonomous identity. As the crew members pursue a fleeing Amerindian tribe they intend to capture (and which symbolizes for Harris an eclipsed other to be reincorporated into the tradition [7]), they find themselves stripped of the egoistic fictions of self that motivated the pursuit, swept away from themselves in a turbulent stream of becoming: “They saw the naked unequivocal flowing peril and beauty and soul of the pursuer and the pursued all together” (62). In the “second death,” pursuer and pursued are now embraced in what the narrator can only stammeringly refer to as “‘the truest substance of life,’” “‘the unity of being’” in which “‘fear is nothing but a dream and an appearance’” (52).

     

    The novel’s conclusion presents the apotheosis of a blind conquistador-captain Donne who, paradoxically, can see more clearly than ever before:

     

    [Donne] looked into himself and saw that all his life he had loved no one but himself. He focused his blind eye with all penitent might on this pinpoint star and reflection as one looking into the void of oneself upon the far greater love and self-protection of the universe. (107)

     

    Here is the poetry of a cosmic self that sees its objectified and distanced former self as both a “void” and a kind of door of perception, now cleansed and opened upon the infinite. Its transcendent vision of “love and self- protection” has dissolved the fragile structure of earthly desires and, with that structure, the fictive boundaries of the narcissistic self. In an ecstatic identification with otherness and others, the higher self realizes that it had always been an other to itself and that the imagined riches of El Dorado were in reality the spirit’s patrimony. This identification is affirmed by novel’s last sentence: “Each of us now held at last in his arms what he had been for ever seeking and what he had eternally possessed” (117).

     

    “Cannibalism” in Palace of the Peacock thus mediates a nostalgic desire or spiritual aspiration to incorporate oneself into a lost primordial unity. A similar nostalgia or aspiration motivates the plot of Felices Dias, Tio Sergio (1986) by Magali Garcia Ramis, but that desire progresses within a more historically determinate setting and toward a more explicitly political statement of commitment. In Garcia Ramis’s novel a young girl named Lidia narrates her experience of growing-up middle-class in the Puerto Rico of Munoz Marin and amidst the entrepreneurial “fat cows” of the Operation Bootstrap era. Lidia’s family expresses a typically bourgeois desire to be Prospero in their unreflecting imitation of European culture and scorn for all things Latin American; they inhabit a house where, because “todo lo heredado era europeo y todo lo porvenir era norteamericano, . . . no podiamos saber quienes eramos” (153). The family’s adults are proud of their hard- won success, intolerant of homosexuals and atheists, and fiercely suspicious of the nationalists and communists. One could add that the “nordomania” uncritically embraced by Lidia’s family exemplifies a more general process operant “inside” a dominant culture that pushes all that it perceives as “outside”–primitive, inferior and other–into the margins defining its own closed cultural space. The family’s constant preoccupation with cleanliness and hygiene, as well as repeated references to the adults’ medical professions, parallels a fear of contamination by unorthodox ideas that would challenge the manichean distinction between Good and Evil upon which their own sense of identity is based (28).

     

    And suddenly, into this “perfectly ordered and unchangeable world” (153) comes Tio Sergio, who signifies for the narrator a stimulating and disturbing presence in the Santurce household. Soon it is Sergio who initiates the children in their study of art, including the painting of Ollers; who learns to communicate with them in their “Simian-Spanish” dialect drawn from Tarzan comic books; and whose frustrated affair with the family’s maid-servant introduces the mysteries of sexuality to the spying Lidia. It is Sergio, too, who arranges a funeral service for a disappeared cat named Daruel. The funeral service is followed by a “mortuary meal” that includes cookies in the shape of a cat and Sergio’s explanation, that

     

    algunos salvajes se comian a los jefes de otras tribus y a los misioneros para adquirir su sabiduria y su fuerza; nos dijo que era algo simbolico y muy antiguo el que nos comiesemos las galletitas como si estuviesemos metiendonos por dentro todo lo que queriamos a Daruel. (23)

     

    Aside from parodying the catholic communion ceremony, the mortuary or totemic meal anticipates the manner in which Lidia will have seen in Tio Sergio a new ego ideal that she will incorporate into her personal identity. For once Sergio has left, Lidia discovers that he was “un hombre casi al margen de la sociedad,” one who discussed literature with Trotskyites and attempted to form a labor union, one who collected funds for the Algerian resistance and was probably, in addition to everything else, a homosexual (154). Above all, Lidia recalls, Sergio was a man who nurtured a dream of Puerto Rican independence but despaired of doing anything to realize the dream. Having brought into the closed conservative household an element of otherness and an example of tolerance for difference that the conservative matriarchs of the family would not have otherwise permitted, Sergio has introduced to Lidia and her cousin Enrique an expanded language of “native” possibilities with which to forge an identity. Having symbolically acquired “his wisdom and his strength,” the cousins go out on their own to discover who they are:

     

    Con todas nuestras contradicciones, . . . ibamos a circulos de estudio, comprabamos libros de historia y poesia puertorriquena, sonabamos con descubrir yacimientos de los indios tainos, pegabamos pasquines que anunciaban marchas, y marchabamos lentamente en busqueda de nuestra puertorriquenidad. (152-153)

     

    By the time that Lidia is caught up in the dream of discovering her “puertorriquenidad,” she has incorporated the rebellious anti-colonial spirit of Tio Sergio into her own, renewed sense of Puerto Rican selfhood.

     

    In recodifying and decodifying the bourgeois ideology concretized in Puerto Rican institutions, Garcia Ramis’s novel rehearses a repeatable process by which Caribbean discourse may be seen as demythifying the language of Prospero and giving a hearing to Caliban. George Lamming anticipated this move when he wrote that

     

    We shall never explode Prospero's old myth until we christen Language afresh; until we show Language as the product of human endeavour; until we make available to all the result of certain enterprises undertaken by men who are still regarded as the unfortunate descendants of languageless and deformed slaves. (118-119)

     

    Far from “languageless,” it turns out, Caliban does speak, and his profit on language is more than that of knowing how to curse. In the resurrection of the Carib epic, some of whose linguistic transformations and discursive ramifications have been traced in this essay, “cannibalism” explodes the myth of Prospero by devouring, engulfing and digesting his secrets, christens language afresh by giving voice to collective memory and subjugated others.

     

    A metaphor of incorporation and/or differentiation, of subjective self-divisions and mergings with respect to an other, cannibalism thus de-defines and re-defines the divisory line between self and other, with the consequence of transforming what was considered an antinomy into a dialectical opposition to be canceled and subsumed into a higher level of transindividual unity. In re-priming the nature-culture dialectic that had been fixed by colonialism to Prospero’s (and Ariel’s) advantage, the discourse of cannibalism furthermore ironizes its own search for origins by thematizing the irrecuperable loss of the Caribs or other “cannibals” as exemplars of rebellious subjectivity. Yet the Caribs–introjected as a disturbing element of difference into the metonymic series of displacements, interrupting the flow of colonial discursive self- reproduction–serve to open up the “search for identity” to new, often unexpected articulations of the self with an other and with others. Forming a sort of counter-tradition, cannibalism thus re-defined and re-elaborated grounds a new, founding myth of Caribbean identity and dynamic self- definition by proposing alternative ego ideals or object- choices: the tribal or cosmic self of Wilson Harris; the nationalistic self of Garcia Ramis.

     

    The issue is of course not merely academic. When Ernesto “Che” Guevara called for the development of an organic individual willing to sacrifice self-interest for the sake of the collective good, Guevara called for nothing less than the creation of “el hombre nuevo del socialismo.” In Guevara’s conception, such an individual would be committed to the revolutionary struggle to leave behind the realm of necessity for the realm of freedom:

     

    a pesar de su aparente estandarizacion, es mas completo; a pesar de la falta del mecanismo perfecto para ello, su posibilidad de expresarse y hacerse sentir en el aparato social es infinitamente mayor. (10)

     

    Guevara here undermines the old dichotomy of “bourgeois individualism” vs. “socialist standardization” by the qualifier of an “apparent” standardization. The individual’s self-sacrifice to the interests and ends of a social group in reality entails the transcendence of individualism, but such that this transcendence means the cancellation and sublation of “individuality” in its illusory autonomy and limited rationality and the attainment of an authentic freedom through a more clearly comprehended collective praxis. Both anticipating and elaborating Guevara’s notion of “el hombre nuevo,” a dialectics of cannibalism works through one of the paths by which fiction consumes fictions, including the reigning fictions of selfhood. Devouring such fictions in the process, we may, like Harris’s boatmen, come to see ourselves everywhere save where we thought we had always stood.

     

    Notes

     

    1. Here I rely on Paul Brown’s definition of “colonial discourse,” exemplified in his reading of The Tempest, as “a domain or field of linguistic strategies operating within particular areas of social practice to effect knowledge and pleasure, being produced by and reproducing or reworking power relations between classes, genders and cultures” (69, n.3).

     

    2. Lacan, “The subversion of the subject and the dialectic of desire in the Freudian unconscious” in Ecrits: A Selection, 292-325. For an overview of Lacanian themes, see Rosalind Coward and John Ellis, Language and Materialism: Developments in Semiology and the Theory of the Subject, 93-121.

     

    3. For an overview of postmodern perspectives on the subject and a theory of the subject’s persistent efficacy despite its deconstruction, see Ihab Hassan, Selves At Risk: Patterns of Quest in Contemporary American Letters, especially the chapter on “The Subject of Quest: Self, Other, Difference” (32-45).

     

    4. In Les discours antillais, Glissant insists that synthesis is not a “bastardization” or adulteration of cultures; it is rather “un devenir antillais” and an inseparable part of “le drame planetaire”:

     

    La vocation de synthese ne peut que constituer avantage, dans un monde voue a la synthese et au «contact de civilisations». L'essentiel est ici que les Antillais ne s'en remettent pas a d'autres du soin de formuler leur culture. Et que cette vocation de synthese ne donne pas dans l'humanisme ou s'engluent les betas. (16)

     

    5. For Peter Hulme in Colonial Encounters, colonial discourse is a “monologue.” To give an example, Hulme makes reference to the engraving by van der Straet depicting the encounter between the masculine, civilized, clothed and armed Amerigo Vespucci with the feminine, primitive, naked and unarmed indigenous figure representing the New World. Hulme comments that “Such a monologic encounter [as here represented] can only masquerade as a dialogue: it leaves no room for alternative voices” (9). But this view of colonial discourse is too monolithic and self-defeating, for it leaves no chance for the opening of the text to a reading of its “unconscious” substrata or to the encounter of different voices that the text must master. My interpretation of colonial discourse, supported by Paul Brown’s definition of the term, would stress, rather than its monologic nature, its conflictive plurality and dynamic of self-repression which only at a later moment result in the effect of monologism.

     

    6. In the glossary of Les discours antillais (1981), for example, Edouard Glissant includes the following entry: “CALIBAN. cannibale. Shakespeare nous a donne le mot, nos ecrivains l’ont refait” (496). In Glissant’s view, Caribbean writers have questioned the colonial “sanction of the nature-culture equilibrium” posed in the hierarchical identification of Prospero with culture and Caliban with nature. Inasmuch as the culture-nature hierarchy implants a mimetic desire in the “natural” Caliban, The Tempest reveals the way in which European colonial values, once institutionalized and naturalized within colonial practice, set the norm for social behavior and thereby alienate the consciousness of those whom the colonizer has mastered and seduced to his way of thinking. For Caribbean writers who repudiate this European prescription of identity, the alternative would be to acknowledge and affirm the appellation Caliban, once a term of opprobrium, and to transform it into a symbol of a new, non-colonized self. In the movement of black affirmation called negritude, African and Caribbean writers, as Charlotte Bruner has explained, “christen themselves as Caliban and reshape this image, this Black mask, to fit themselves” (245).

     

    7. Jorge Alberto Manrique, “Ariel entre Prospero y Caliban,” Revista de la Universidad de Mexico (February- March 1972), 70. Cited in Roberto Fernandez Retamar, Caliban and Other Essays (54).

     

    8. According to Fernando Ortiz’s introduction to the collection (10).

     

    9. Wilson Harris makes this argument in Tradition, the Writer and Society when he writes that the individual slave may be visualized “as possessing the grassroots of Western individuality” (33), which means an emphatic rejection of “the sovereign individual” who lives an illusion of freedom and self-sufficiency “by conditioning himself to function solely within his contemporary situation more or less as the slave appears bound still upon his historical and archaic plane” (34).

     

    10. The historical precedent for this assignment of a role to the Caribs in the protection of French colonial interests can be found in Colbert’s war against Dutch trade in the West Indies. As Colbert, Minister of the Marine with colonial jurisdiction, suggested to a colonial governor in 1670, one way of defending the French monopoly against the Dutch could be that of “secretly aiding the Caribs against them in case of a war, or by secretly inciting them to attack the Dutch by furnishing them firearms and munitions” (cited in Williams 161).

     

    11. One is reminded of Roland Barthes’ analysis in Mythologies of the photograph in which a black colonial soldier salutes a French flag. As this association suggests, my use of the word “myth” remits to Barthes’ explanation: like bourgeois ideology, “myth has the task of giving an historical intention a natural justification, and making contingency appear eternal” (142).

     

    12. Marianna Torgovnick’s gloss on the meaning of sacrifice in Georges Bataille clarifies the connection between human sacrifice and cannibalism: “Human sacrifice is a symbolic version of cannibalism, in which the human body substitutes for the animal body, and killing for eating. It is a symbolic representation of our normal gustatory acts– but heightened, made less utilitarian, and hence ‘sacred’” (189).

     

    13. J. Laplanche and J.-B. Pontalis summarize this analogy in The Language of Psychoanalysis (55).

     

    14. The Guyana Quartet, 9. In Explorations (42, n.8) Harris cites the same passage in Michael Swan’s The Marches of El Dorado (London, 1958), 285.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Arens, W. The Man-Eating Myth: Anthropology & Anthropophagy. New York: Oxford UP, 1979.
    • Barthes, Roland. Mythologies. Selected and trans. Annette Lavers. 8th printing. New York: Hill and Wang, 1977.
    • Benitez Rojo, Antonio. La isla que se repite: El Caribe y la perspectiva posmoderna. Hanover, New Hampshire: Ediciones del Norte, 1989.
    • Brathwaite, Edward. “Timehri.” Is Massa Day Dead? Ed. Orde Coombs. Garden City, NY: Anchor, 1974. 29-45.
    • Brown, Paul. “‘This thing of darkness I acknowledge mine’: The Tempest and the discourse of colonialism.” Political Shakespeare: new essays in cultural materialism. Ed. Jonathan Dollimore and Alan Sinfield. Manchester UP, 1985. 48-71.
    • Bruner, Charlotte. “The Meaning of Caliban in Black Literature Today.” Comparative Literature Studies 13.3 (Sept. 1976): 240-253.
    • Cabrera, Lydia. Cuentos negros de Cuba. 2nd ed. Madrid: Chicheruku, 1972.
    • Carpentier, Alejo. El arpa y la sombra. 9th ed. Mexico: siglo veintiuno editores, 1980.
    • —. Los pasos perdidos. Ed. Roberto Gonzalez Echevarria. Madrid: Ediciones Catedra, 1985.
    • —. El reino de este mundo. 7th ed. Barcelona: Seix Barral, 1978.
    • —. El Siglo de las Luces. Caracas: Ayacucho, 1979.
    • Cesaire, Aime. The Collected Poetry (Bilingual ed.). Trans. Clayton Eshleman and Annette Smith. Berkeley: U of California P, 1983.
    • Coll y Toste, Cayetano. Leyendas puertorriquenas. Catano, Puerto Rico: Litografia Metropolitana, 1977.
    • Coward, Rosalind, and John Ellis. Language and Materialism: Developments in Semiology and the Theory of the Subject. Boston, London and Henley: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1977.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Structure, Sign, and Play in the Discourse of the Human Sciences.” The Structuralist Controversy: The Languages of Criticism and the Sciences of Man. Ed. Richard Macksey and Eugenio Donato. Baltimore and London: The Johns Hopkins UP, 1972. 247-272.
    • Edgell, Zee. Beka Lamb. 1982. London: Heinnemann Educational Books, 1987.
    • Freud, Sigmund. The Ego and the Id. Trans. Joan Riviere. Revised and ed. James Strachey. New York: W.W. Norton, 1962.
    • —. Totem and Taboo. Some Points of Agreement between the Mental Lives of Savages and Neurotics. Trans. James Strachey. New York: W.W. Norton, 1950.
    • Fernandez Retamar, Roberto. Caliban: Apuntes sobre la cultura en nuestra America. Mexico: Editorial Diogenes, 1971.
    • —. Caliban and Other Essays. Trans. Edward Baker. Foreword by Fredric Jameson. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota, 1989.
    • Garcia Ramis, Magali. Felices Dias, Tio Sergio. 3rd ed. San Juan: Editorial Antillana, 1988.
    • Glissant, Edouard. Le discours antillais. Paris: Editions du seuil, 1981.
    • Gonzalez Echevarria, Roberto. “Literature of the Hispanic Caribbean.” Latin American Literary Review 8.16 (Spring-Summer 1980): 1-20.
    • Guevara, Ernesto “Che.” El socialismo y el hombre nuevo. Ed. Jose Arico. 3rd ed. Mexico: siglo veintiuno editores, 1979.
    • Harris, Wilson. Explorations: A Selection of Talks and Articles, 1966-1981. Aarhus, Denmark: Dangaroo Press, 1981.
    • —. The Guyana Quartet. London, Boston: Faber and Faber, 1985.
    • —. Tradition, the Writer and Society. London: New Beacon Publications, 1967.
    • Hassan, Ihab. Selves At Risk: Patterns of Quest in Contemporary American Letters. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1990.
    • Hulme, Peter. Colonial Encounters: Europe and the native Caribbean, 1492-1797. London: Methuen, 1986.
    • Huyssen, Andreas. “Mapping the Postmodern.” New German Critique 33 (Fall 1984): 5-52.
    • Kilgour, Maggie. From Communion to Cannibalism: An Anatomy of Metaphors of Incorporation. Princeton UP, 1990.
    • Lacan, Jacques. Ecrits: A Selection. Trans. Alan Sheridan. New York: W.W. Norton, 1977.
    • Lamming, George. The Pleasures of Exile. London, New York: Allison & Busby, 1984.
    • Laplanche, J., and J.-B. Pontalis. The Language of Psychoanalysis. Trans. Donald Nicholson-Smith. New York: W.W. Norton, 1973.
    • Montaigne, Michel de. “Of the Canniballes.” The Essayes of Montaigne. Trans. John Florio. New York: Modern Library, 1933. 160-171.
    • Rhys, Jean. Voyage in the Dark. New York: W.W. Norton, n.d. (First published 1934).
    • Sanday, Peggy Reeves. Divine Hunger: Cannibalism as a cultural system. Cambridge UP, 1986.
    • Shakespeare, William. The Tempest. Ed. Louis B. Wright and Virginia A. LaMar. 12th pr. New York: Folger Library-Washington Square, 1973.
    • Todorov, Tzvetan. The Conquest of America: The Question of the Other. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Harper & Row, 1984.
    • Torgovnick, Marianna. Gone Primitive: Savage Intellects, Modern Lives. U of Chicago P, 1990.
    • Williams, Eric. From Columbus to Castro: The History of the Caribbean, 1492-1969. New York: Vintage, 1984.

     

  • Anouncements & Advertisements

     

     

    Every issue of Postmodern Culture will carry notices of events, calls for papers, and other announcments, up to 250 words, free of charge. Advertisements will also be published on an exchange basis. Send anouncements and advertisements to: pmc@jefferson.village.virginia.edu

     


     

         Journal and Book Announcements:   
    
    1)   _Black Sacred Music: A Journal of Theomusicology_
    2)   _boundary 2_
    3)   _College Literature_
    4)   _Genders_
    5)   _OCTOBER_
    6)   _Poetics Today_
    7)   _SAQ_
    8)   _SSCORE_
    9)   _Tel Aviv Review_
    10)  _Electronic Networking: Research, Applications, and Policy_
    11)  _Reading Pictures/Viewing Texts_, by Claude Gandelman
    12)  _Directory of Electronic Journals and Newsletters_ (print)
    13)  _Directory of Electronic Journals and Newsletters_ (email)
    14)  _Journal of Communication Inquiry_
    15)  _Pynchon Notes_
    16)  _Artpaper_
    17)  _MeckJournal_
    18)  _Monographic Review/ Revista Monographica_
    
         Symposia, Discussion Groups, Calls for Papers:
    
    19)  International Symposium, The Netherlands, Dec. 18-19, 1991
    20)  Console-ing Passions: Television, Video and Feminist 
         studies.  April 3 & 4, 1992, University of Iowa - Iowa City
    21)  HYPERTEXT '91, 15-18 December 1991, San Antonio, Texas  
    22)  DERRIDA electronic mail discussion group
    
    1)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                           A Special Issue of
    
            _Black Sacred Music: A Journal of Theomusicology_
                            5:l (Spring 1991)
    
            _The Emergency of Black and the Emergence of Rap_
                       Jon Michael Spencer, Editor
    
         _The Emergency of Black and the Emergence of Rap_ focuses on
    rap music as a new form of African-American oral expression,
    capable of voicing the full range of concerns within the black
    community, from sexuality to spirituality.  Featuring a poetic
    postscript by C. Eric Lincoln, this volume also presents essays
    on hip-hop, the debate over obscene lyrics, ghetto culture, and
    Islamic ideology.  Public Enemy, Kool Moe Dee, and M.C. Hammer
    are among the many performers discussed in this volume.
    
    Single copy price:  $10.00
    
    To order your copy today, call (919) 684-6837 between 8:30 a.m.
    and 4:30 p.m. EST, with credit card information (VISA or
    Mastercard).
    
    --Semiannual--
    Subscriptions:  $30.00 institutions, $15.00 individuals.  Please
    add $4.00 postage outside the U.S.
    
    Duke University Press, Journals Division
    6697 College Station, Durham, NC  27708
    
    2)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                              _boundary 2_
           an international journal of literature and culture
    
                          Paul A. Bove, Editor
    
                     Future special issues include:
    
    Japan in the World
    edited by Masao Miyoshi and H.D. Harootunian
    
    Postmodern Feminisms
    edited by Margaret Ferguson and Jennifer Wicke
    
    Postmodern America and the New Americanists
    edited by Donald E. Pease
    
                     Recent and forthcoming essays:
    
    Correcting Kant: Bakhtin and Intercultural Interactions /Wlad
    Godzich
    
    "Through all things Modern": Second Thoughts on Testimonio /John
    Beverly
    
    Eurocentric Reflections: On the Modernism of Soseki /Fredric
    Jameson
    
    "The Most Suffering Class": Gender, Class, and Consciousness in
    Pre-Marxist France /Margaret Cohen
    
    --Three issues annually--
    Subscription prices:  $40.00 institutions, $20.00 individuals.
    Add $6.00 postage outside the U.S.
    
    Duke University Press, Journals Division
    6697 College Station, Durham, NC  27708
    
    3)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                _college_
                                LITERATURE
    
                A triannual journal addressing topics in
                the college literature classroom from
                Plato to poststructuralism.
    
         Recent and forthcoming special issues:
    
         The Politics of Teaching Literature (June/October 1990)
         Literary Theory in the Classroom (June 1991)
         Teaching Minority Literatures (October 1991)
         Special section on Cultural Studies (February 1992)
         Teaching Commonwealth or Postcolonial Literatures (June
              1992)
         _The Waste Land_ and _Ulysses_ (October 1992)
    
    Recent contributors include Houston A. Baker, Jr., Patrick
    Brantlinger, Robert Con Davis, Elizabeth A. Flynn, Barbara Foley,
    Henry A. Giroux, Adele King, Cary Nelson, Hershel Parker, Michael
    Payne, Paul Smith, Mas'ud Zavarzadeh, and Donald Morton.
    
    Subscription prices: Individuals $15/year, $27/2 years
                         Institutions $18/year, $33/2 years
    Outside U.S. and Canada, add $5/year surface or $10/year air mail
    Prepaid orders to College Literature Fund, 544 Main Hall, West
    Chester University, West Chester, PA 19383, USA, 215-436-2901.
    Payment in U.S. funds only.
    
    4)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                      The University of Texas Press
                   presents a special issue of _Genders_
    
               THEORIZING NATIONALITY, SEXUALITY, AND RACE
                           Editor:  Ann Kibbey
                    University of Colorado at Boulder
    
    Austin, TX--_Genders_, an interdisciplinary journal in the arts,
    humanities, and mass media, explores the cultural and historical
    relationship of sexuality and gender to political, economic, and
    stylistic concerns.
    
    Theorizing Nationality, Sexuality, and Race, _Genders_ #10 is a
    special issue presenting the work of some of the most exciting
    new writers in multicultural theory including Chela Sandoval,
    Tani Barlow, and Jenny Sharpe.  Together with an important
    statement by historian Linda Gordon on the concept of difference
    in U.S. feminism, these essays redefine the critical juncture of
    nationality, sexuality, and race for contemporary theory as they
    discuss such topics as:
    
              U.S. Third World Feminism
              Colonialism in India
              Vietnamese Cinema
              "Difference"
              Women's Rights in Algeria
              Chinese Women, State, and Family
    
          Published triannually in April, August, and December
          Subscription Rates:  Individual $24, Institution $40
           Single Copy Rates:  Individual $9, Institution $14
    
        _Genders_ is published by the University of Texas Press
                        in cooperation with the
                    University of Colorado at Boulder
    
              Please contact Leah Dixon for a review copy--
                             (512) 471-4531
    
    5)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                            Art  /  Theory  /  Criticism  /  Politics
    
                                 OCTOBER
    
    editors
         Joan Copjec
         Rosalind Drauss
         Annette Michelson
                                  Examine the central cultural
                                  issues of our times . . .
    
                                  "OCTOBER is among the most advanced
                                  journals . . . in the fields of art
                                  theory, criticism, history, and
                                  practice.  Its current editors
                                  . . . are intimately familiar with
                                  the cultural and political avant
                                  garde of Europe and the U.S. and
                                  are able to attract its best
                                  thinkers . . . .  Few, if any,
                                  could receive a higher
                                  recommendation."
                                                             --Choice
     6:  Beckett's "...but the
    clouds...," Kristeva, Pleynet,
    and Sollers on the United States,
    Texts by Tom Bishop, Michael Brown,
    Octavio Armand, and others.
    
    32:  Hollis Frampton: A Special
    Issue.  Texts by Annette Michelson,
    Barry Goldensohn, Hollis Frampton,
    Christopher Phillips, Bruce Jenkins,
    Peter Gidal, Allen S. Weiss, Brian
    Henderson.
    
    52:  Stephen Melville on
    postmodernity and art history.
    Michelson on Vertov's Three Songs
    of Lenin.  Krauss on Sherrie
    Levine.  Trinh T. Minh-ha on
    documentary.  Thierry de Duve on
    Marcel Duchamp.
    
              Published quarterly by
              The MIT Press
              ISSN 0162-2870
    
              Yearly Rates:  $30.00 Individual
                             $65.00 Institution
                             $20.00 Student and
                             Retired.
    
              Add $14.00 postage and handling
              outside U.S.A.  Prepayment is required.
              Send check drawn against a U.S. bank
              in U.S. funds, MasterCard or Visa
              number to:
    
                           MIT Press Journals
                            55 Hayward Street
                           Cambridge, MA 02142
                                 U.S.A.
    (617) 258-2889
    telex:  92-1473 MIT CAM
    fax:  617-258-6779
    
    6)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                             _Poetics Today_
    
            International Journal for Theory and Analysis of
                      Literature and Communication
    
                        Itamar Even-Zohar, Editor
                         Brian McHale, Coeditor
                      Ruth Ronen, Associate Editor
    
    _Poetics Today_ brings together scholars from throughout the
    world who are concerned with developing systematic approaches to
    the study of literature, and with applying such approaches to the
    interpretation of literary works.  Its pages present a remarkable
    diversity of approaches, and examine a wide range of literary and
    critical topics.
    
    Recent and forthcoming special issues:
    
    Narratology Revisited, Parts I, II, and III
    
    Polysystem Studies
    
    Disciplinarity
    
    National Literatures / Social spaces
    
    Quarterly
    Subscription rates:  $56 institutions, $28 individuals,
                         $14 students.
    Please add $8 for postage outside the U.S.
    
    Duke University Press, Journals Division
    6697 College Station, Durham, NC  27708
    
    7)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                  _SAQ_
    
                        _Rock & Roll and Culture_
                            90:4  (Fall 1991)
    
                 Anthony De Curtis, Special Issue Editor
    
    Robert Palmer on the Church of the Sonic Guitar
    Trent Hill on Censorship in Rock Music in the 1950s
    Greil Marcus's "A Corpse in Your Mouth"
    Glenn Gass asks "Why Don't We Do It in the Classroom?"
    Paul Smith on Playing for England
    David R. Shumway on Rock & Roll as Cultural Practice
    Robert B. Ray on Tracking
    Mark Dery on Laurie Anderson's Crisis of Meaning
    Michael Jarrett on the Progress of Rock & Roll
    Paul Evans's "Los Angeles, 1999"
    Martha Nell Smith on Sexual Mobilities in Bruce Springsteen
    Alan Light on Rap's Recurrent Conflict
    Dan Rubey on Desire and Pleasure on MTV
    Jeff Calder's Observations on Life in a Rock & Roll Band
    
    Subscription prices:  $20.00 individuals, $40.00 institutions
    Please add $8.00 for postage outside the U.S.
    Single issue price:  $10.00
    
    Duke University Press, Journals Division
    6697 College Station, Durham, NC  27708
    
    8)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                _SSCORE_
                    _Social Science Computer Review_
    
                         G. David Garson, Editor
    
    _SSCORE_ provides a unique forum for social scientists to acquire
    and share information on the research and teaching applications
    of microcomputing.
    
    Recent special issues:
    
    Computerized Simulation in the Social Sciences
    Edited by David Crookall
    
    The State of the Art of Social Science Computing
    Edited by G. David Garson
    
    Symposium on Computer Literacy: 
    Implications for the Social Sciences
    Edited by William H. Dutton and Ronald E. Anderson
    
    Quarterly
    Subscription prices:  $72.00 institutions, $36.00 individuals
    Please add $8.00 postage outside the U.S.
    
    Duke University Press, Journals Division
    6697 College Station, Durham, NC 27708
    
    9)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
                            _Tel Aviv Review_
               An International Annual Literary Anthology
                                Volume 3
    
                          Gabriel Moked, Editor
    
    "Rarely has a new literary journal entered the marketplace with
    such grace and force as the _Tel Aviv Review_"--Judaica Book News
    
    _Tel Aviv Review_ brings together diverse fiction and nonfiction
    writing, much of it on topics concerning Judaism, Israel, and the
    Middle East.
    
    Highlights from this 500-page collection include four chapters
    from a new novel by Amos Oz; S. Yizhar on the 1947-48 Israeli War
    of Independence; an essay by Robert B. Alter on modern Israeli
    fiction; poetry by Yehuda Amaichai; a radio play by Gabriel
    Josipovici; and an interview with George Steiner.
    
    Also available:  The _Tel Aviv Review_ Volumes 1 and 2
    
    Retail price, $19.95--see your bookseller.
    Prepaid subscription price for individuals, direct from Duke
    University Press, $14.00.
    
    Duke University Press, Journals Division
    6697 College Station, Durham, NC  27708
    
    10)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                        Announcing a New Journal
    
                         ELECTRONIC NETWORKING:
                   RESEARCH, APPLICATIONS, AND POLICY
    
    A new journal will be published in Fall, 1991: ELECTRONIC
    NETWORKING: RESEARCH, APPLICATIONS, AND POLICY, edited by Charles
    R. McClure with Associate Editors: Ann Bishop and Philip Doty and
    Resource Review Editor: Joe Ryan.
    
    This cross-disciplinary journal will provide coverage of an
    evolving area of information technology and communication: the
    rapidly growing use of telecommunications networks to provide
    information services and products.  The journal will publish
    papers that report research findings related to electronic
    networks, that identify and assess policy issues related to
    networking and that describe current and potential applications
    of electronic networking.
    
    The purpose of the journal is to describe, evaluate, and foster
    understanding of the role and applications of electronic
    networks.  Moreover, the journal intends to promote and encourage
    the successful use of electronic networks.  The journal will be
    of interest to network users, managers, and policy makers in the
    academic, computer, communication, library, and government
    communities.
    
    Volume 1 will consist of two issues published in August and
    November, 1991. Volume 2 and future volumes will consist of four
    issues to be published in February, May, August, and November.
    Initially the journal will appear in paper format.  The editors
    and publisher are exploring options to move into an electronic
    format at a future date.
    
    The editors welcome contributions on topics related to electronic
    networks such as:
    
    --Uses and impacts of electronic networks in research and
      education
    --Managerial and organizational concerns
    --Standards
    --Technical considerations in the design and operation of
      networks
    --Public and private sector roles and responsibilities in network
      development
    --Social and behavioral factors affecting the use and
      effectiveness of networks
    --The development of the National Education and Research Network
      (NREN)
    --Infrastructures needed to support electronic networking
    --Policy issues at the national, regional, state, and
      institutional levels affecting the use and development of
      electronic networks.
    
    Types of contributions may range from reports on research,
    assessments of policies and applications, or opinion essays.
    Papers will be reviewed by an Editorial Board and external
    experts as appropriate.  A Resource Review section will
    critically evaluate the latest books journals, reports and
    networked information of interest to our readers.
    
    Prospective contributors to the journal should contact Charles R.
    McClure, Editor, (CMCCLURE@suvm.acs.syr.edu) Ann Bishop,
    Associate Editor, (A71BISHO@suvm.acs.syr.edu); Philip Doty,
    Associate Editor, (P71DOTYX@suvm.acs.syr.edu); or Joe Ryan,
    Resource Review Editor, (JORYAN@suvm.acs.syr.edu); at the School
    of Information Studies, Syracuse University 4-206 Center for
    Science & Technology, Syracuse NY, 13244-4100; Phone: (315)
    443-2911; Fax: (315) 443-5806 for additional information and
    guidelines for the submission of manuscripts.
    
    Personal subscriptions to the journal are $33 per year;
    institutional subscriptions are $75 per year; $15 additional for
    subscriptions outside the United States.  Additional information
    regarding subscriptions can be obtained from Meckler Publishing
    Company, 1-800-635-5537 or via the internet
    (meckler@tigger.jvnc.net).
    
    11)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                     READING PICTURES/VIEWING TEXTS
                           by Claude Gandelman
    
                        is now available from
    
                        Indiana University Press
                        10th and Morton Street
                        BLOOMIGTON IN 47405.
    
                    The price of the book is $22.50
    
    12)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                             ARL Directory
           to Meet Need for Catalog of Electronic Publications
    
    Responding to the library and academic communities' increasing
    use of and interest in the burgeoning number of electronic
    publications, the Association of Research Libraries will publish
    a hard-copy Directory of Electronic Journals, Newsletters, and
    Scholarly Discussion Lists.
    
    Although many journals, newsletters, and scholarly lists may be
    accessed free of charge through Bitnet, Internet, and affiliated
    academic networks, it is not always a simple chore to find out
    what is available.  The Directory is a compilation of entries for
    over 500 scholarly lists, about 30 journals, over 60 newsletters,
    and 15 "other" titles including some newsletter-digests.  The
    directory gives specific instructions for access to
    each publication.  The objective is to assist the user in finding
    relevant publications and connecting to them quickly,  even if
    not completely versed in the full range of user-access systems.
    
    Content editor of the journals/newsletters section is Michael
    Strangelove, Network Research Facilitator, University of Ottawa.
    Editor of the scholarly discussion lists/interest groups is Diane
    Kovacs of the Kent State University Libraries.  The printed ARL
    directory is derived from widely accessible networked files
    maintained by Strangelove and Kovacs.  The directory will point
    tothese as the principal, continuously updated, and
    free-of-charge sources for accessing such materials.
    
    The publication will be available to ARL member libraries for
    $10 and to non-members for $20 (add $5 postage per directory for
    foreign addresses).  Orders of 6 or more copies receive a 10%
    discount.  Updated editions are planned.
    
    The following order form is provided for your convenience.
    Feel free to print it and attach it to your check or money order,
    payable to ARL.  U.S. Dollars only.  ALL ORDERS MUST BE PREPAID.
    
    Office of Scientific & Academic Publishing
    Association of Research Libraries
    1527 New Hampshire Avenue, NW
    Washington, DC 20036    USA
    
    Name____________________________________________
    
    Address___________________________________________
    
    _________________________________________________
    
    _________________________________________________
    
    Number of Copies _________  Amount Enclosed _____________
    
    For Further Information Contact:
    Ann Okerson
    ARLHQ@UMDC.Bitnet
    (202) 232-2466 (voice)
    (202) 462-7849 (fax)
    
    13)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
         The _Directory of Electronic Journals and Newsletters_
    
    is now available from the Contex-L fileserver and consists of two
    files.  These may be obtained by sending the commands:
    
    Tell Listserv at UOttawa Get EJournl1 Directry
    Tell Listserv at UOttawa Get EJournl2 Directry
    
    The Directory documents over 26 e-journals and 63 e-newsletters.
    Special thanks to Ann Okerson at the Association of Research
    Libraries for her support and guidance in this project.
    
    This Directory, along with Diane Kovacs compilation, _Directories
    of Academic E-Mail Conferences_ is also now available in print
    and on diskette (Dos WordPerfect and MacWord) from:
    
    Office of Scientific & Academic Publishing
    Association of Research Libraries
    1527 New Hampshire Avenue, NW
    Washington, DC   20036   USA
    
    ARLHQ@UMDC.Bitnet
    (202) 232-2466 (voice)
    (202) 462-7849 (fax)
    
    Michael Strangelove
    Department of Religious Studies
    University of Ottawa
    <441495@ACADVM1.UOTTAWA.CA>
    <441495@UOTTAWA>
    
    14)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                            CALLS FOR PAPERS
    
                      JOURNAL OF COMMUNICATION INQUIRY
    
      The _Journal of Communication Inquiry_ is currently seeking
    manuscripts that emphasize interdisciplinary inquiry into
    communication and mass communication  phenomena within cultural
    and historical perspectives.  Such perspectives imply that an
    understanding of these phenomena cannot arise solely out of a
    narrowly focused analysis.
    
    Thus, manuscripts should emphasize philosophical, evaluative,
    empirical, legal, historical, and/or critical inquiry into
    relationships between mass communication and society across time
    and culture.
    
      The journal also invites contributions of articles, book
    reviews and review articles from all scholars.
    
      Submission deadline:  November 1, 1991  (see details below)
    
                            -------------------
    
           Cultural Materialism:  Essays on Culture as a Practice
    
      This theme issue of the journal will address communication
    found in newspapers, advertisements, novels, visual arts, music,
    etc., as cultural practices--recorded communication of a
    particular place and time, rather than as individual
    decontextualized artifacts.
    
      Papers submitted for this issue should include a consideration
    of the overt and covert relations between cultural practices, and
    the political, social, ideological, and economic system in which
    they exist.
    
      Submission deadline: January 15, 1992.
    
      Submit three copies of your paper to the address below.
    Maximum length is 7000 words, including notes and references.
    Manuscripts should have a detachable title page listing the
    author's name, address and phone number.  The title--but not the
    identification of the author--should also appear on the first
    page.  Other than on the first page, the author's name should not
    appear anywhere in the manuscript.
    
      The journal style is outlined in "Parenthetical References and
    Reference Lists," in Kate L. Turabian, _A_Manual for Writers_,
    5th ed. (Chicago:  University of Chicago Press, 1987), 111-9.
    Endnotes (used for explanatory purposes only) should be held to a
    minimum.  Similar citation styles (such as APA) and other styles
    in earlier editions of Turabian or of this journal are not
    acceptable.  THE AUTHOR IS RESPONSIBLE FOR MAKING HER OR HIS WORK
    CONFORM TO STYLE REQUIREMENTS.
    
       Please direct queries, subscriptions, requests for previous
    issues, and all manuscripts to:
    
      Editor
      _Journal of Communication Inquiry_
      205 Communication Center
      School of Journalism and Mass Communication
      The University of Iowa
      Iowa City IA 52242                          (319) 335-5821
    
      Recent issues:
    
      10:1        MTV
      10:2        Stuart Hall
      10:3        General Issue: Texts and Representations
      11:1        The Feminist Issue
      11:2        Ideology Around the Dial
      12:1        Cultural Studies in South Africa: A Formal Attempt
                  at Praxis
      12:2        History, Historiography, and Communication:
                  Critical and Cultural Perspectives
      13:1        The Weimar Republic and Popular Culture
      13:2        Cultural Studies: Ethnography
      14:1        Minority images in Advertising
      14:2        Visual Communication
      15:1        Freedom of Expression and the First Amendment
      15:2        Another Politically UNCorrect Issue
    
    15)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                    Announcing _Pynchon Notes_ 24-25
                              Now Available
    
                          --------------------
    
                             _PYNCHON NOTES_
    
                          --------------------
    
                                 Editors
    
                             John M. Krafft
                       Miami University--Hamilton
                           1601 Peck Boulevard
                        Hamilton, OH  45011-3399
     E-mail: jmkrafft@miavx2.bitnet or jmkrafft@miavx2.ham.muohio.edu
    
                            Khachig Tololyan
                           English Department
                           Wesleyan University
                       Middletown, CT  06457-6061
    
                           Bernard Duyfhuizen
                           English Department
                   University of Wisconsin--Eau Claire
                       Eau Claire, WI  54702-4004
                      E-mail: pnotesbd@uwec.bitnet
    
                          --------------------
    
         _Pynchon Notes_ is published twice a year, in spring and
    fall.
    
         Submissions: The editors welcome submission of manuscripts
    either in traditional form or in the form of text files on floppy
    disk.  Disks may be 5.25" or 3.5"; IBM compatible preferred.
    Convenient formats include ASCII, DCA, WordStar 3.3, Microsoft
    Word 4, and WordPerfect 4.1 or later.  Manuscripts, notes and
    queries, and bibliographic information should be addressed to
    John M. Krafft.
    
         Subscriptions: $5.00 per single issue or $9.00 per year.
    Overseas airmail: $6.50 per single issue or $12.00 per year.
    Checks should be made payable to Bernard Duyfhuizen--PN.
    Subscriptions and back-issue requests should be addressed to
    Bernard Duyfhuizen.
    
         _Pynchon Notes_ is supported in part by the English
    Departments of Miami University--Hamilton and the University of
    Wisconsin--Eau Claire.  ISSN 0278-1891
    
                          --------------------
    
                         Contents of Issue 24-25
    
    The Politics of Doubling in "Mortality and Mercy in Vienna"
         Douglas Keesey                                             5
    
    The Rats of God: Pynchon, Joyce, Beckett,
    and the Carnivalization of Religion
         M. Keith Booker                                           21
    
    The Double Bind of Metafiction: Implicating Narrative
    in _The Crying of Lot 49_ and _Travesty_
         Vivienne Rundle                                           31
    
    The American Way and Its Double in _The Crying of Lot 49_
         Mark Conroy                                               45
    
    Strobe's Stimulus
         Stuart Moulthrop                                          71
    
    Oppositional Discourses, Unnatural Practices:
    _Gravity's_ History and "The '60s"
         Eric Meyer                                                81
    
    Mindless Pleasures
         Mw. Mac Kay                                              105
    
    _Vineland_ and Dobie Gillis
         Rhonda Wilcox                                            111
    
    Rooney and the Rocketman
         Donald F. Larsson                                        113
    
    Surrealism, Postmodernism, and Roger, Mexico
         Michael W. Vella                                         117
    
    James Bond and _Gravity's Rainbow_: A Possible Connection
         Robert L. McLaughlin                                     121
    
    A Thoughtful Thomas Pynchon
         Charles Clerc                                            125
    
    Pynchon, Joseph Heller, and _V._
         David Seed                                               127
    
    Fractured Mandala: The Inescapable Ambiguities
    of _Gravity's Rainbow_ (Review)
         N. Katherine Hayles                                      129
    
    No Mean Accomplishment (Review)
         John L. Simons                                           133
    
    Continuities, Echoes and Associations (Review)
         Thomas Schaub                                            135
    
    The Little Engine That Could (Review)
         Steven Weisenburger                                      139
    
    Jissom on the Reports: A Thoroughly
    Post-Modern Pynchon (Review)
         Louis Mackey                                             143
    
    Other Books Received                                          155
    
    Notes                                                         157
    
    Bibliography (--1991)                                         159
    
    Contributors                                                  169
    
                           --------------------
    
                               Back Issues
    
         _Pynchon Notes_ has been published since October, 1979.
    Although most back issues are now out of print, they are
    available in the form of photocopies.
    
    Nos.  1- 4: $1.50 each; Overseas, $ 2.50.
    Nos.  5-10: $2.50 each; Overseas, $ 3.50.
    Nos. 11-17: $3.00 each; Overseas, $ 4.50.
    No.  18-19: $7.00;      Overseas, $10.00.
    No.  20-21: $7.00;      Overseas, $10.00.
    No.  22-23: $9.00;      Overseas, $12.00.
    
         Khachig Tololyan and Clay Leighton's _Index_ to all the
    names, other capitalized nouns, and acronyms in _Gravity's
    Rainbow_ is also available.
    
    _Index_: $5.00; Overseas, $6.50.
    
         All checks should be made payable to Bernard Duyfhuizen--PN.
    Overseas checks must be payable in US dollars and payable through
    an American bank or an American branch of an overseas bank.
    
    16)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    PEOPLE IN THE ONLY U.S. STATE THAT DIDN'T HELP VOTE RONALD
    REAGAN INTO OFFICE MAY KNOW SOMETHING THE REST OF THE
    COUNTRY DOESN'T.
    
    It's not at all coincidental, we think, that they subscribe to
    _Artpaper_, a monthly magazine on art, community, and cultural
    activism that Stuart Klawans praised in the TLR and The Nation
    called "handsome, witty, interactive."  Plain-talking and
    guaranteed jargon-free, _Artpaper_ prides itself on publishing
    specific, local, and diffident voices from across North America.
    
    Subscriptions are $22/year by check, VISA, or MasterCard. You can
    contact us by snail mail (2402 University Avenue W., St. Paul, MN
    55114-1701), e-mail (artpaper@ well.sf.ca), hotline (612-887-
    1999; then 2869*), or fax (612-922-8709, day/early evening only).
    Article queries: J.Z. Grover, Editor.
    
    17)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                          MeckJournal Debuts:
    
    New Electronic Journal on the Internet Founded to provide timely
    and accurate information about emerging technologies, Meckler
    Publishing has always been on the cutting edge.  As a book,
    journal and newsletter publisher and conference organizer, the
    company is dedicated to serving librarians, information end-users
    and specialists, and the information industry as a whole on all
    aspects of computer-based technology.
    
    This year, the company's twentieth year of operation, Meckler has
    committed its resources to becoming the leading provider of print
    and electronic information about electronic networking throughout
    the world.  An electronic publishing division has been
    established and through Meckler's link with Princeton
    University's JvNCNet it offers a service called MC(2).  Currently
    featured on the MC(2) electronic system is the complete catalog
    of Meckler Information Technology Publishing, full conference
    programs for four technology conferences (Virtual Reality, HD
    WORLD, Electronic Networking and Publishing '92, and Computers in
    Libraries Canada), as well as five-year indexes to two of its
    monthly publications.  Within the month, 1991 Tables of Contents
    for all Meckler technology journals will be mounted.  This fall,
    Meckler technology books will be offered at the Table of Contents
    level.  A facsimile order for articles and chapters will be made
    available.
    
    MeckJournal, which is available at no charge to interested
    parties, is the latest service to be offered to Internet/Bitnet
    users.  Issues will include an editorial, late breaking news, and
    either a forthcoming feature article from a Meckler journal, a
    chapter from a forthcoming technology book, or a contribution
    from a Guest Editor.
    
    A subscription to MeckJournal may be placed by sending a message
    to Meckler@tigger.jvnc.net with the following information in the
    body of the text:
    
    Subscribe MeckJournal [Internet or Bitnet address]
    
    Subscribers will automatically receive each monthly issue and
    other information as it is published.
    
    Internet/Bitnet users may also access the journal through the
    following method:
    telnet to:                         nisc.jvnc.net
    at the logon prompt, type:         nicol [lower case] 
    no password is needed
    select MC(2) from the preliminary nicol menu
    
    MeckJournal content for the next year is based on the following
    schedule--
    
    September: Electronic Networking: Research, Applications, Policy
    October:   Book Chapter
    November:  Academic & Library Computing
    December:  CD-ROM Librarian
    January:   Computers in Libraries
    February:  Book Chapter
    March:     Database Searcher
    April:     Document Image Automation
    May:       HD World Review
    June:      Book Chapter
    July:      Library Software Review
    August:    Multimedia Review
    September: OCLC Micro
    November:  Book Chapter
    December:  Virtual Reality Report
    
    The first issue presents Marian Dalton's essay "Does Anybody Have
    a Map?"  It will appear in the first issue of Meckler's
    Electronic Networking: Research, Application, and Policy
    scheduled to debut in mid-October, 1991.  The journal is edited
    by Dr. Charles McClure (Syracuse University) in association with
    Ann Bishop (University of Illinois) and Phillip Doty (University
    of Texas/Austin).  Joe Ryan of Syracuse serves as Resources
    Editor.
    
    We invite suggestions and comments for future issues.
    Nancy Melin Nelson
    Executive Editor
    
    18)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                            Monographic Review
                  ______________________________________
    
                           Revista Monografica
    
               The University of Texas of the Permian Basin
                     Box 8401  Odessa, TX 79762-0001
    
    EDITORS
    
    JANET PEREZ                                 
    Texas Tech University            
    
    GENARO J. PEREZ            
    The University of Texas of
        the Permian Basin
    
    EDITORIAL ADVISORY BOARD
    
    Jose Luis Cano                               Estelle Irizarry 
    Madrid, Spain                           Georgetown University  
    
    Manuel Duran                                     Elias Rivers
    Yale University                             SUNY, Stony Brook
    
    David W. Foster                              Maria A. Salgado
    Arizona State University         University of North Carolina
                                                   at Chapel Hill
    Juan Goytisolo                                             
    Paris, France                                      Noel Valis
                                         Johns Hopkins University
    Rolando Hinojosa-Smith
    The University of Texas
    at Austin
    
                                 Call for
                                  Papers
    
                          Number 8 (1992) of the
              MONOGRAPHIC REVIEW/REVISTA MONOGRAFICA will be
        devoted to Experimental Fiction By Hispanic Women Writers
    
        Traditional critics have attempted to enclose women's writing
    within rather narrowly circumscribed boundaries, much as
    patriarchal societies have limited women to enclosed spaces.
    Within this context, letters, diaries, and autobiography are
    typically "women's genres," along with religious poetry and
    romantic love lyrics.  Women's fiction is dismissed as
    overwhelmingly "domestic" and autobiographical, Volume 8 of
    MONOGRAPHIC REVIEW/REVISTA MONOGRAFICA will expose the "phallacy"
    that the female text is the author with essays on Hispanic woman
    writer's experimentation, aesthetic innovation, and vanguardist
    contributions.
    
                   Papers of twelve to fifteen pages
             should be submitted before 31 August 1992 to:
    
                        Genaro J. Perez, Editor
                        Monographic Review
                        Department of Spanish
                        University of Texas/Permian Basin
                        Odessa, Texas 79762-0001
    
    19)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                 "A NEW, VERY NEW IDEA OF 'AUFKLARUNG'"?
    
     International Symposium at the University for Humanist Studies,
             Utrecht, The Netherlands, December 18-19, 1991
    
         What should be the premises of dialogue and what are the
    shared presuppositions in the recent debate between those who
    align themselves with the tradition of western neomarxist
    Critical Theory (with and without "pragmatic turn") and those who
    are inspired by that displacement within philosophy and literary
    theory commonly and insufficiently defined as Post-Structuralism?
    
         To discuss these questions, an international symposium will
    be organized at the newly founded University for Humanist
    Studies.  Invited speakers include Geoffrey Bennington, Rosa
    Braidotti, Peter Dews, Nancy Fraser, Rodolhe Gasche, Rainer
    Nagele, Gianni Vattimo, Elisabeth Weber, Albrecht Wellmer, and
    others.
    
    For more information write to:
    
    Prof. Dr. Harry Kunneman
    University for Humanist Studies
    P.O. Box 797, 3500 AT Utrecht
    The Netherlands
    
    fax:  030-340738
    
    20)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
       CONSOLE-ING PASSIONS: TELEVISION, VIDEO AND FEMINIST STUDIES
    
              April 3 & 4, 1992 University of Iowa - Iowa City
    
      CONSOLE-ING PASSIONS is the first annual conference on
    television, video and feminist studies.  It welcomes papers that
    foreground questions of sexual and other cultural differences.
    Possible areas include feminist perspectives on:  TV and lesbian
    studies; TV and gay studies; TV and video history; TV and
    constructions of ethnicity, race and sexuality; TV, video and
    postmodernism; TV and "girl" subcultures; media pedagogy;
    international TV; policy and regulation; TV's production of
    social knowledge.
    
      250 word proposals are due November 1, 1991 and copies should
    be sent to the following two addresses:
    
      Lauren Rabinovitz, Department of Communication Studies;
    105 Communication Studies Bldg.; University of Iowa; Iowa City
    52242.
    
      Mary Beth Haralovich, Dept. of Media Arts; Modern Language
    Bldg; University of Arizona; Tucson, AZ 85721.
    
      The proposals will be selected by the program committee:  Julie
    D'Acci (University of Wisconsin); Jane Feuer (University of
    Pittsburg); Mary Beth Haralovich (University of Arizona); Lauren
    Rabinovitz (University of Iowa); Lynn Spiegel (University of
    Wisconson).
    
      For further information contact Lauren Rabinovitz
    at (319) 355-0579.
    
    21)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    *************************************************************
    **                                                         **
    **            H  Y  P  E  R  T  E  X  T   '9  1            **
    **                                                         **
    **                  15 - 18 December 1991                  **
    **                                                         **
    **                    San Antonio, Texas                   **
    **                                                         **
    **             A D V A N C E    P R O G R A M              **
    **                                                         **
    *************************************************************
    
               BIENVENIDOS A SAN ANTONIO Y HYPERTEXT '91!
    
    Welcome to San Antonio and the third ACM conference on
    Hypertext!  The conference and program committees have been
    hard at work over the last year and a half to bring you this
    outstanding conference.  The technical program has been
    expanded to allow more participation and interaction by all
    attendees and La Fiesta de las Luminarias (Festival of
    Lights) provides a magical atmosphere along the Paseo del
    Rio (River walk) in San Antonio. We have arranged the
    conference schedule to allow ample time for attendees to enjoy
    this historic city on the banks of the San Antonio River.
    
    Hypertext '91 provides a blend of traditional and innovative
    programs.  Papers and Panels will explore recent advances in
    hypertext technologies.  Courses allow leading practitioners
    to share their knowledge with the hypertext community.
    Posters provide attendees an opportunity to talk one-on-one
    with researchers about recent results and on-going work, and
    Demonstrations are a forum for first-hand experience with new
    systems.  The Hypertext '91 Video program will be a
    compilation of refereed videos which will be shown
    continuously throughout the conference.  For 1991, this
    traditional core is augmented by Technical Briefings which
    will provide in-depth presentations on interesting hypertext
    systems.
    
    In addition to this outstanding technical program, the
    Hypertext '91 conference will provide several social events
    and a unique opportunity to experience beautiful San Antonio
    in its holiday splendor.
    
    Bienvenidos a San Antonio!  Bienvenidos a Hypertext '91!
    
    For additional information, send email to:
    
      ht91@bush.tamu.edu
    
    or contact:
    
      John J. Leggett, General Chair
      Hypertext '91 Conference
      Hypertext Research Lab
      Department of Computer Science
      Texas A&M University
      College Station, TX 77843 USA
    
      voice: 409 845-0298
      fax:   409 847-8578
      email: leggett@bush.tamu.edu
    
    22)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                    DERRIDA on LISTSERV@CFRVM.BITNET
                   Jacques Derrida and Deconstruction
    
       This is to announce a new list devoted to a discussion of
    Jacques Derrida and deconstruction.
    
       To subscribe, send a one line message to listserv@cfrvm.bitnet
    with the text:
    
    subscribe derrida [your full name]
    
       If I can be of any assistance, please contact me.
    
       Owner:  David L Erben
               dqfacaa@cfrvm.bitnet
               dqfacaa@cfrvm.cfr.usf.edu

     

  • Marketing / Reading Males

    Charles Stivale

    Wayne State University
    <cstival@cms.cc.wayne.edu>

     

    Joseph A. Boone and Michael Cadden, eds. Engendering Men: The Question of Male Feminist Criticism. New York: Routledge, 1990.

     

    Laura Claridge and Elizabeth Langland, eds. Out of Bounds: Male Writers and Gender(ed) Criticism. Amherst: U of Massachusetts P, 1990.

     

    While pondering different lines of approach for a review of two collections of essays on the implications of “(male) feminist criticism” and on the “gender(ed)” construction of canonical male writers, I stare at the front covers of each. The title Engendering Men–on a black background in sharp, white script, the letters of MEN in bold print, with the subtitle under and slightly alongside MEN, in much smaller, uniform blue print–contrasts with the Claridge/Langland cover: a wide band of gray on the left and a thin band of gray on the right border a central strip in pink hue containing the same photograph twice, at top and at bottom. Within and across the top of the upper left rectangle, next to the word “OUT,” are the black letters “OF BOUNDS,” under which, in thinner black letters on the pink background, is the subtitle Male Writers and Gender(ed) Criticism. As for the cover illustrations on each, over one-third of the cover above the names “Boone and Cadden” shows a reproduction of a painting by Joaquin Sorolla entitled Children at the Beach. The subject, three naked boys lying on their stomachs, legs spread and buttocks exposed, on wet sand and in extremely shallow water, is a scene of youthful repose that contrasts with the images on Out of Bounds: the photograph by Eadweard Muybridge, reproduced twice and overlaid with a pink hue, depicts the right body profile of a naked, muscular male climbing (or descending) a barely visible ladder, with a fully loaded bricklayer’s basket weighing down heavily on the right shoulder and its pole extending vertically downward along the body beyond the bottom of the photo.

     

    My contemplation of these “packages” relates not only to the strategies of these editions themselves, but also to the act of reviewing collections on (en)gender(ed) males and their criticism within the “cyberspace” of PMC. Assuming my role as electronic pitchman, I wish to re-view these texts in terms of their valence as products of the marketplace, to draw on overlaps and interweaves between the projects, to locate dissonances within and between them, in short, to study these collections as assembled productions. The Boone/Cadden title relates directly to marketing strategies announced in the introduction: with momentum provided by a “friendly push from Elaine Showalter, an established feminist critic who had the savvy to recognize a good opportunity for her less experienced colleagues” (1), the editors’ goal is “to make more visible the efforts of all those individual men throughout the academy who have already begun the task . . . of reconceptualizing themselves as men and hence as critics of the literary and cultural texts that we have inherited and are in the process of recreating. In engendering ourselves, in making visible our textual/sexual bodies, we thus acknowledge our part in a movement whose time, we hope, has come” (7). In form and content, then, this title is explicit about seizing the time and need for the product, and the cover illustration emphasizes this move: boys nakedly displayed and bonding in enjoyable (perhaps even productive) repose. Furthermore, inside facing the title page is another painting in black, white and gray tones (George Platte Lynes’s Charles Nielson with J. Ogle (behind glass)) presenting a rear view of a naked standing male figure, the right arm slightly bent and touching a translucent glass. Behind this, facing the first naked male is a second; his left hand meets the first male’s right on the glass in a mirror effect, and the male gaze that we can see is trained directly at the face opposite him, the other gaze remaining invisible to the viewer.

     

    Mirror images, male bonding, bodies and gazes reaching yet separate, in confident repose yet prepared for activity–the package enveloping and preceding Engendering Men relates directly to the contributors’ stance vis-a-vis feminism as articulated by the editors: “Feminism has engendered us, even as we strive to engender a practice that might not always be the same as feminist practice, but that remains in contiguity with its politics” (1). Just as the editors are careful to note that the “we” invoked in the introduction “does not and cannot always encompass the variety of voices and opinions gathered here under the aegis of ‘engendering men’,” they also insist that the subtitle points to an ongoing process of reaching while not yet touching, “work that by its very nature is yet in search of is own (im)proper ‘name’” (2). Citing Adrienne Rich, the editors see feminism as “a matter of vision and revision,” entailing “new ways of interacting with our worlds and our lives, our literatures and our cultures” and constituting a “revolutionary task in which both men and women can–indeed must–participate if we are to create a nonsexist future” (3). This activity, however, remains distinct from feminism, drawing on multiple methodologies, enunciated in multiple voices, seeking “to create a field of study that, as yet, remains amorphous and . . . a question” (3), much like the relations of male bodies in the two liminary illustrations.

     

    The strain of such exertion is illustrated much more evidently on the cover of Out of Bounds: under a certainly brutal weight and ungainly means of transport, the photographs bordering the pink rectangle from above and below depict the message that progress is slow and painful, hampered by the male’s limited means and burden. Curious, then, that in the introduction, what the women editors describe is their own conceptual exertion throughout the successive definitions of their project. Following the 1986 special MLA session on “Male Feminist Voices,” they had to revise the original assumption that antipatriarchal activity, e.g. male writer’s resistance to the phallic mode, “would necessarily encompass feminism” (3), choosing a new title, Out of Bounds, to indicate the possibilities of “liberation of both sexes from gender proscriptions” (5). However, since no uniform feminist methodology for inquiry unites the collected essays, the editors had to move beyond the old subtitle, Male Writers and Feminist Inquiry, and adopt the current one to foreground the main thesis of “gender in the writings of male canonical authors sensitive to the limitations of language in their culture” as well as the project’s context, “criticism offered up by women and men inscribed, inevitably, by same conditions they seek to question” (5).

     

    The cover illustrations would correspond, then, to this collection’s explicit “justification”: that “whereas ‘man’ has indeed functioned as the nodal point for traditional literary criticism of the past centuries, man as a gendered, cultural creature has received precious little attention. And to take feminist criticism seriously as a method that places gender at the heart of things is to insist that to ignore the question ‘What is it to be a man?’ is to imperil both the rigor and the integrity of feminist theory and practice” (7). Although not sharing a single feminist methodology, these essays address the focal issue of selected male canonical writers: “What do male writers who feel fettered by the patriarchal literary tradition do to escape a language implicitly– often explicitly–defined as their own?” (11). The editors argue that “the generative–we would call it ‘feminist’–act for the male writers of our study, then, is . . . breaking down or dismantling the terms and forms that have preserved the status quo of two genders” (12). We can view the cover as illustrating acts of male exertion with its feminist tinge that the essays emphasize, the cover figure enveloped by a pink haze in the difficult and careful process of “dismantling” linguistic limitations and gender proscriptions imposed by their culture.

     

    That the editors of Out of Bounds choose to include treatments only of canonical writers engaged in or in conflict with this dismantling process is, to my mind, a strength of the collection for its marketing strategies, but possibly a source of frustration for scholars and students seeking pat answers to questions on gender and patriarchy. For the editors insist that another goal of the collection is to find a way to discuss dualities, “masculine/ feminine, female/male, male feminist/female feminist, homosexual/ heterosexual” without “reinforcing, at however a covert level, a dualism that always, in the end, keeps people in their place” (9). One strategy to achieve this goal is “to allow to stand, in this volume, multifarious uses of these gender/sexual terms, pinned down through the context of each individual essay.” It is up to the individual essayists and, by extension, the readers to cope with/against “terms that would succeed in polarizing– or simplifying–their arguments” (9). So this collection, organized in chronological reference to the writers studied, offers numerous possibilities for mixing, matching and confronting the essays, approaches, and definitions: to name but a few, James Phelan (on masculine voice in Thackerey’s Vanity Fair) vis-a-vis Margaret Higonnet (on woman’s voice in Hardy’s Tess); Claridge (on the Romantic female as situated by Shelley) vis-a-vis William Veeder (on the Realist Henry James’s identification with the feminine); and two strange volume-fellows (more on this later), Frank Lentricchia (on Frost) and Joseph A. Boone (on Durrell).

     

    In contrast, the organization of the Boone/Cadden collection emphasizes a definite solidarity, even confidence, in grouping its essays into four thematic clusters. While I could quibble about what seems to be the editors’ arbitrary assignment of some essays to a specific section rather than to another, this collection is clearly of the utmost interest for seminars and scholarly research, providing needed definitions of diverse positions and extensive questioning that scholars and critics must henceforth pursue in future feminist research. However, some uneasy tensions arise in the editors’, and especially Boone’s, introductory essays regarding the field (male feminist criticism) that they hope in some way to delineate. In a bracketed preface to his essay “Of Me(n) and Feminism: Who(se) Is the Sex That Writes?,” Boone explains that the essay originally expressed, in 1987, his “uneasiness about the way in which men’s relation to feminist criticism was at the time being politicized in academic circles” (11). Despite Boone’s relief at discovering “that some of my most immediate worries seem less relevant in light of the two [sic] years that have intervened” thanks to current work contributing to the constitution of “male feminist criticism,” the editors still rely on “the reappearance” of Boone’s essay (previously published in Linda Kauffman’s 1989 Gender and Theory [Blackwell] edition) and its “less relevant” anxiety. In fact, they state that this essay serves as “an overview of the whole phenomenon of ‘male feminist criticism’ as it has evolved at conventions and in anthologies over the last few years” (4, my emphasis). This claim for the essay’s breadth is astounding in itself and all the more so given the volume in which it appears, one that includes essays that question the very possibility of such an essentializing gesture. Moreover, Boone’s essay itself reproaches one critic (Elaine Showalter) for such generalizing moves (15) and constructs its own narrative of exclusion and difference in relation to the emergence of the field that the essays purport to outline.

     

    The depiction of this “whole phenomenon of ‘male feminist criticism’” relies on Boone’s identification of a “gap between the ‘me’ and ‘men’ in ‘me(n)’” (13), and through its exposure, “we can perhaps open up a space within the discourse of feminism where a male voice professing a feminist politics can have something to say beyond impossibilities and apologies and unresolved ire” (12). Thus, the “reappearance” of this essay allows Boone to recycle a limited and privileged narrative of “the debate surrounding men and feminism in [his] own ‘workplace’” (13). The five steps of this experience are posed as “seemingly random moments”: Elaine Showalter’s now canonical 1983 essay, “Critical Cross-Dressing”; the 1984 MLA sections on “Men in Feminism”; “another MLA panel on ‘male feminist voices’ in which [Boone] participated in 1986” (13); the Alice Jardine/Paul Smith Men in Feminism collection; the aforementioned Kauffman collection “for which this essay was conceived.” Boone ostensibly seeks to render visible the “‘me(n)’ gap” as a “discontinuity that has in turned inspired me to question the discursive formations in the literary critical institution whereby the concept of men and feminism, transformed into a territorial battlefield, has attained an ‘impossible’ status” (13). “Impossible” for whom? With the quotation marks retained, Boone refers to Stephen Heath’s assertion in Men in Feminism, “Men’s relation to feminism is an impossible one.” Yet if, as Boone suggests and to which the following essays bear witness, these anxieties are no longer entirely relevant to the emergence of this field, recycling this essay must serve other ends than to describe the “whole phenomenon.”

     

    To this strategy, I apply Boone’s own criticism of “the hidden, or not-so-hidden, agendas” of “many of the contributors to Men in Feminism,” i.e. the “use of the subject ‘male feminism’. . . as their[/his] pretext to wage other critical wars,” male feminism then becoming “the ultimately expendable item of exchange that merely gets the conversation going” (20). Boone’s own agenda and “unresolved ire” are suggested, in fact, by the “moments” chosen as constitutive of the emergence of the “whole phenomenon.” Consider the fifth moment, the “kind of coda” in which Boone discusses “the form– and formulation” of the Kauffman collection. The invitation letter to contribute to this collection “inevitably” reproduced, says Boone, the discomfort of a division between “male essayists” answered by “female theorists.” For his “peace of mind” both in the original and now in the recycled essay, Boone cleverly chooses to “include [him]self among the ‘female theorists’ . . . in hopes of creating a bit of healthy confusion, a field of imaginative play that might contribute to the liberation of our current discourses on and around the subject of ‘men and feminism’” (21). How this self-inclusion accomplishes this goal was and is still not entirely clear, but a significant gap in the later, revised version is Boone’s omission of any mention that, following Gender & Theory‘s format, Toril Moi articulated therein a pithy response to his original text. However, rather than employ this revised version to respond to Moi’s criticism–notably, of the essay’s anecdotal “parochialism,” of its sub-text “structured over a series of oppositions: old/young, visible/invisible, known/unknown, speaking/silent and so on” Gender and Theory 186)–Boone (and Boone/Cadden in the introduction) simply elide any reference to this response, relieving the “unresolved ire” instead through criticism of Kauffman’s volume.

     

    This dissonance in Boone’s essay emerges in another example of his experience of the “‘me(n)’ gap” that occurred as sole male participant not just in any MLA special session, but the one from which Claridge and Langland’s volume resulted. Boone bases his critique first on “the very construction of the panel” (“reinstat[ing], once again, a male-female opposition,” 17), then on questions that the organizers “might have opened up” (18) that he gladly provides. But Boone’s return to another source of “unresolved ire,” the personal circumstances of the panel’s constitution, suggests that his objections are not so much theoretical (“man” was there reconstituted as “a homogeneous entity”) as personal, that this man was the fall-guy (18). Although not yet published at the time Boone revised the essay on “Me(n) and Feminism,” the Claridge/Langland volume nonetheless receives an oblique shot: while the volume, says Boone, “promises to move beyond its panel format in exciting directions”– for example, “several male contributors, none easily assimilable to the other, are being included, and at least some will be talking about men’s experiences” (21)– the transition sentence preceding Boone’s comments on Kauffman’s collection still provides a warning (to whom?) related if only by contiguity to the Claridge/Langland volume: “The danger is always there of reinstating those potentially blinding symmetries that a feminist understanding of difference should instead encourage us all as feminists to unravel, to move beyond” (21).

     

    The overlap of Boone’s participation in each volume offers an further possibility of textual juxtaposition. A contemporary male critic undergoing particular scrutiny in the Boone/Cadden volume is Frank Lentricchia; in “Redeeming the Phallus: Wallace Stevens, Frank Lentricchia, and the Politics of (Hetero)Sexuality,” Lee Edelman examines not only Lentricchia’s predominantly heterosexual reading of Stevens, but also the critic’s polemic with Sandra Gilbert and Susan Gubar on feminist criticism. About Edelman’s fine reading that employs Wallace Stevens’s poetry as a strategic textual exemplar–“an instrument of analytic leverage that can help to articulate a critique of those gestures whereby criticism refuses or denies its own positioning within a framework that a gay theory might enable us to read” (37)–, Boone/Cadden comment: “Edelman’s essay takes a recent interview with Frank Lentricchia as its point of departure in order to analyze one way in which feminism has been attacked so as to appropriate for straight men a universal copyright on cultural subversiveness” (4, my emphasis). One notices here a distinct shift of Edelman’s focus, away from gay theory and toward the attack on feminism, away from Stevens toward Lentricchia. Boone/Cadden continue: “Edelman counters this strategy with one of his own–a reading of Wallace Stevens that critiques Lentricchia’s male sexual positioning and posturing) from an explicitly gay perspective” (5, my emphasis). Quite true, if understandably reductive, but why the unnecessary parenthetical editorial comment?

     

    The implicit agenda of the editors is explicitly provided in Boone’s bracketed preface to his essay: having been relieved of some “worries” by the new productivity in the field of “male feminist criticism,” Boone also concludes that the earlier emphasis on “the issue of naming–whether to take on the label, for instance, of ‘male feminism’–now strikes me as perhaps less urgent than measuring the degree of commitment to a feminist politics demonstrated in these men’s newly engendered methods of analysis” (11, my emphasis). What the tools of this “measurement” might be are not clear, but whereas the contributors to Engendering Men, by dint of the inclusion of their essays, no doubt “measure up” to the standards of the emergent field, Lentricchia clearly does not. It is understandable, then, that from Boone’s perspective, “none” of the male contributors to the Claridge/ Langland volume are “easily assimilable to the others” since the demonstration therein of “the degree of commitment to a feminist politics” would no doubt be found wanting, especially given the implicit requirement of discussing “men’s experiences” met only by a few of those contributors (men and women). However, in light of Lentricchia’s “privileged” position in Engendering Men as anti-feminist fall-guy, an added textual confrontation available in Out of Bounds for classroom debate would be Lentricchia’s “The Resentments of Robert Frost” with Boone’s essay on Durrell’s Alexandria Quartet, if only for their distinct approaches for exploring the focal authors’ expression of male desire.

     

    To return to the liminary illustrations of Engendering Men, there is clearly much more going on than meets the eye underneath the placid surface of males in the solidarity of contemplative repose. One suggestion for readers of this collection is to move from Boone’s essay to the final one by Robert Vorlicky, “(In)Visible Alliances: Conflicting ‘Chronicles’ of Feminisms,” on the need for and possibilities of alliances (male/female, hetero-/homosexual). This essay serves as a splendid statement of the complex relations addressed throughout the volume and would have been a more fitting opening essay. While both volumes speak to questions vital to postmodern concerns, they market these in distinct ways that respond to perceived demands from readers/consumers and also create choices for their engagement with each set of texts. On one hand, the consumer might read essays in each volume as isolated from the others and reap certain, if limited, benefits; on the other hand, through the juxtaposition and confrontation of the volumes’ essays, the reader will encounter the tension inherent to the emergence of new fields of inquiry. However, as I have suggested, one also discovers the multiple difficulties of alliances and the distinct, often irreconcilable, differences in the processes of (en)gender(ing) due in no small part to the collision of ethical concerns with personal agendas.

     

  • Privacy And Pleasure: Edward Said on Music

    Dan Miller

    North Carolina State University
    <dcmeg@ncsuvm>

     

    Said, Edward W. Musical Elaborations. New York: Columbia UP, 1991. 109 pp. $19.95.

     

    Edward Said’s 1989 Wellek Library Lectures in Critical Theory at the University of California at Irvine, published as Musical Elaborations, are meditations on classical music in the Western tradition. They confront a sharp antinomy: on one hand, music is an intensely solitary and subjective experience for the performer or listener; on the other hand, music is also public occurrence, fully implicated in the social and cultural world. Said sets out to resolve the antinomy; he intends to show that, however private the experience of music may seem, it never escapes social context and functions. But as Said pursues that resolution, difficulties arise. He often moves from the private to the public dimensions by modulations that are themselves more musical than logical. Some of the most assured passages in the book assert the solitary, not the social, pleasures and powers of music. Said is often more successful at describing the ways in music eludes social appropriation than he is at demonstrating how it serves social ends. As a result, the argument of Musical Elaborations is strangely, powerfully at odds with itself: it wants to hold that classical music is a fully social enterprise, but it cannot help celebrating music in solitude. But while these lectures tend to undermine their own conclusions, they also succeed in a way that Said did not intend. His case for the socially determined nature of music actually serves to diagnose weaknesses in current, socially-oriented cultural analysis.

     

    Musical Elaborations is a richly varied book. It mixes theoretical speculations in both musicology and literary theory with autobiography. Foucault and Adorno mingle with Brahms and Wagner. Music criticism, sometimes technical and sometimes impressionistic, joins with literary criticism, and both intertwine with narrative and remembrance. These are personal essays, loose in structure, unapologetic in their subjectivity. While Said calls himself an amateur in musicology, he is clearly among the most expert amateurs. His columns on music have appeared for several years in The Nation, and, as he delivered these lectures, he played brief passages on the piano to illustrate his points.

     

    At issue throughout the book is the postmodern insistence, exemplified by Foucault, on the social construction of art and individuality. Ostensibly nonrepresentational and highly formal, highly individualized in its composition and its performance, classical music offers the most challenging test case for social analysis. Said notes that music writing, governed by the assumption that classical music develops according to its own internal and formal logic, independently of social history, has been relatively untouched by recent developments in literary and cultural theory. His goal is to treat music as a cultural field and to see (or hear) music as always implicated in social distinctions and roles, in questions of national and regional identity, in its own institutions, in the dispositions of cultural power. For Said, music is marked by the fluidity of its affiliations: it always has a social setting and role, but settings and roles are always changing, always temporally and spatially variable. What Said calls the “transgressive” character of music–“that faculty music has to travel, to cross over, drift from place to place in a society, even though many institutions have sought to confine it” (xix)–is its ability constantly to re-affiliate itself and establish new connections. Music plays a central role in the constitution or, in a term Said borrows from Gramsci, “elaboration” of a social order, and as such it normally works to preserve social power and relations. But it does so through its transgressive ability to break from its social context and function in other contexts.

     

    For Said, the essential, and most paradoxical, instance of music is the performance. Said points out repeatedly how rare moments of musical transcendence take place only in one of the most socially ritualized, unchanging, often stultifyingly conservative institutions imaginable: the concert itself, with its highly restricted performance repertory, with its absolute separation of roles (performers are not composers, listeners are usually not performers themselves, and composers are not performers, in part because they are, almost as a rule, dead), and with the long, specialized training of performers aimed at a level of sheer expertise far beyond ordinary musical abilities. Performance is an “extreme occasion,” an irreproducible event, divorced from normal life, highly ritualized and specialized, devoted to almost superhuman virtuosity. It is at once social and solitary: both performer and listeners are, when the performance succeeds, alone with the music, yet all are alone together, by virtue of the social institutions that make performance possible. Said recognizes that, in many ways, the modern concert represents a profound de-socialization of music since it rests upon a debilitating division of musical labor among performers, listeners, and composers. Yet, for Said, only at the moment of overpowering performance can music break out of the very social constraints that make it possible.

     

    Said is fascinated by musicians who seek extreme control, who dominate both the music and the conditions of performance. While Said notes how appropriate Arturo Toscanini’s style was for an American broadcasting corporation intent on creating a mass audience for classical music, it is the rigorous logic of Toscanini’s musical vision that attracts Said’s attention: “What Toscanini seems to me to be doing . . . is trying to force into prominence, or perhaps enforce, the utterly contrary quality of the performance occasion, its total discontinuity with the ordinary, regular, or normative processes of everyday life” (20). In the music and career of Glenn Gould, Said finds again the power of discontinuity and the force of individual will effecting the break. In his “retirement” from public playing and withdrawal into exclusively filmed and recorded performance, Gould created “a sort of airless but pure performance enclave that in turn paradoxically kept reminding one of the very concert platform he had deserted” (23). As in Toscanini’s control, so in Gould’s almost mathematically precise fingering, Said discovers a world apart, almost redemptively divorced from normal life. Said notes that Gould’s ideals of “repose, detachment, isolation” (29) are symptoms of an art condemned to social marginality, yet Said is himself drawn to these ideals.

     

    Said extols those moments–points of completion in a composer’s musical evolution, times of mastery in performance, instants of complete absorption in listening–when nothing else but music in its purity remains. And at those moments, music breaks free of the social field: there are “a relatively rare number of works making (or trying to make) their claims entirely as music, free of the many of the harassing, intrusive, and socially tyrannical pressures that have limited musicians to their customary social role as upholders of things as they are. I want to suggest that this handful of works expresses a very eccentric kind of transgression, that is, music being reclaimed by uncommon, perhaps even excessive, displays of technique whose net effect is not only to render music socially superfluous and useless–to discharge it completely–but to recuperate the craft entirely for the musician as an act of freedom” (71). Said’s cases in point are interesting: Webern’s Variations, Bach’s “Canonic Variations,” and a work that normally seems immersed in cultural context and value, Mozart’s Cosi fan tutte. Absolute virtuosity, rigorous musical development (though variations and elaborations), “pure musicality in a social space off the edge” (72) that is hardly still social at all–these represent escape and freedom. There is, Said allows, some truth to the Romantic view “that music to a consummate musician possesses a separate status and place . . . that is occasionally revealed but more often withheld” (xix-xx).

     

    While much of Musical Elaborations is an argument against Theodor Adorno and the view that modern music, exemplified by Schoenberg, represents a fatal rift between culture and society, Michel Foucault makes his presence felt throughout the book. Said acknowledges the Foucauldian nightmare of a social order shaped and dominated by power even in its apparently most secret and individual recesses, producing opposition only to manage and contain it. Yet here, as in other books and essays, Said works toward a social vision that allows real possibilities of change and some degree of escape. For Said, both Foucault and Adorno are guilty of a totalizing theory does little to contest the totalizing society it confronts. “No social system,” Said writes, “no historical vision, no theoretical totalization, no matter how powerful, can exhaust all the alternatives or practices that exist within its domain. There is always the possibility to transgress” (55). Even Wagner’s Die Meistersinger, epitome of musical elaborating a social order, contains its own transgression: “Read and heard for the bristling, tremendously energetic power of alternatives to its own affirmative proclamations about the greatness of German art and culture, Die Meistersinger cannot really be reduced to the nationalist ideology of its final strophes stress” (61). Music itself is the last and best hope, it seems, for transgression.

     

    The extraordinary performance, the virtuoso as master, the singular event and individual, absolute music, the moment of complete transgression–these are the motifs of Romanticism, musicological idealism, and individualist aesthetics, exactly the targets of Said’s polemic. Said confesses that the language of idealism tinges these lectures, but he never acknowledges the degree to which the book is divided against itself:

     

    Let the word "melody" . . . serve as a name both for an actual melody and for any other musical element that acts in or beneath the lines of a particular body of music to attach that music to the privacy of a listener's, performer's, or composer's experience. Here I want to emphasize privacy and pleasure, both of them replete with the historical and ideological residue of that bourgeois individuation now either discredited or fully under attack. (96)

     

    For Said, there is no music without melody, that intensely particularized utterance that is “authorial signature” (95)–even of a composer for whom melody in the normal sense is not primary–and mark of all that is least social and most a departure from the cultural field. Even Glenn Gould, archly anti-Romantic in style and repertory, is, as Said describes him–the eccentric genius who turns his back on the world and any trace of normal life, who constructs for himself a life of pure art and, in so doing, creates (and destroys) himself–a perfect instance of late Romanticism. Musical Elaborations is clearly not a defense of individualist aesthetics, but it does suggest that much of the traditional language of music’s (and perhaps, by extension, art’s) inwardness, autonomy, originality, and uniqueness cannot be jettisoned without substantial loss. Said’s recourse to idealism, in an intellectual climate (created in large part by Said himself) dominated by programmatic anti-idealism, indicates something more interesting and powerful than a lapse in logic. The postmodern vocabulary may allow Said no language to describe musical interiority other than traditional Romanticism, even though what he strives to say may no longer be Romantic.

     

    Said begins his third chapter, “Melody, Solitude, and Affirmation,” by invoking Proust’s remembrances of music past and of memories brought to life by music:

     

    Proust's recurrences inevitably point away from the public aspects of an occasion--sitting in a concert hall or salon, for instance--to its private possibilities; for example, the recollection, often shared, often lonely, of pains, anguish, bodies, miscellaneous as well as musical sounds, and so on. I find this characteristic tendency in Proust very moving, obviously because in its poignancy and psychological richness it has helped me to comprehend a great deal about my own experiences of music, experiences that seem to me like an unceasing shuttle between playing and listening privately for myself and playing and listening in a social setting, a setting whose constraints and often harsh limitations . . . only suddenly and very rarely produce so novel, so intense, so individualized, and so irreducible an experience of music as to make it possible for one to see in it a lot of its richness and complexity almost for the first time. (76)

     

    He recounts how hearing Alfred Brendel play Brahms’ “Theme with Variations for Piano” led him, through a complex, apparently private and idiosyncratic course of associations, to other music (theme-and-variation pieces by Mozart, Beethoven, Liszt, Elgar), to other performances and versions of the same music (including part of a Louis Malle film score), to comparable musical effects (in Schumann, Wagner, Strauss), finally to “the voice and even the pianistic gestures of an old teacher, Ignace Tiegerman, a Polish Jew who had come to Egypt (which is where I met him in the 1950s), after he had discovered the impending portent of fascism for him as a European musician and performer during the 1930s,” to his playing of a Brahms concerto, and then to “a whole tradition of teaching and playing that entered into and formed my relationship with Tiegerman, as it must have between him and his colleagues and friends in Europe” (90-91).

     

    There is an obvious point about this narrative, but it is one that Said never quite makes. The most moving private moment has shown itself to be fully social, though not social in the way Said has been using that term. Throughout the book, Said treats public and private, solitary and social, as simple, polar opposites. Inwardness and musical meditation are, almost by definition, non-social, anti-social. But his own story demonstrates that seemingly private experience is social at its heart. Even at the instant of greatest isolation and involvement, it is exactly the music of another being heard. Music here illustrates an extreme sociality, where self and other are so intimately tied and interwoven that it becomes difficult to distinguish the two. In addition, the most private inevitably reveals itself as the most social and the most painfully historical (the story of Ignace Tiegerman resonates with Said’s references, elsewhere in the book, to the Palestinian dispossession and the role played in it by elements of European fascism). Said resolves the antinomy of public and private not in the way he had intended, through analysis of musical institutions and settings, but exactly where it seemed a resolution was least likely to be found, in what seemed to be pure inwardness and formal pleasure.

     

    Pushed to an extreme, “public” and “private” are no longer opposites. If we attend to what Said’s discussion actually shows, rather than what it asserts, we see that the tension between public and private remains, even as both are, in effect, different inflections of the social. Here social forces are refracted through individual experience and, unlike the obviously institutional dimensions of the concert, are powerfully interior. It is far from clear what sort of social analysis could genuinely illuminate the domain of inwardness, but Said has at least suggested the poverty of a postmodernism incapable of accounting for privacy and musical pleasure. If our concern, after Foucault, is with what is genuinely transgressive, then music and interiority and a certain kind of individualism cannot be discounted. Of course, what kind of individualism makes a considerable difference. There is a great difference between holding the individual and private experience are of value because they transcend social determinations and because they represent the complexity, hence the variability, of social structures. And the same holds true when the private experience is that of an artwork, musical or literary.

     

  • Confronting Heidegger

    Gerry O’Sullivan

    University of Pennsylvania

     

    Zimmerman, Michael. Heidegger’s Confrontation with Modernity: Technology, Politics, Art. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1990. 306 pp.

     

    In the wake of the “affaire Heidegger,” prompted by the publication in 1987 of Victor Farias’s Heidegger et le nazisme, Michael Zimmerman poses a fundamental question in his recent book, Heidegger’s Confrontation with Modernity: Technology, Politics, Art–how can students of Heidegger continue to assert the value of his thought given his “postwar refusal to abandon what seems such a reactionary understanding of Western history and his equal failure to renounce unequivocally a political movement that wrought such unparalleled misery”?

     

    Such an inquiry is nothing new for Zimmerman, whose 1981 book, Eclipse of the Self: The Development of Heidegger’s Concept of Authenticity dealt directly with the issue over the course of a cogent chapter entitled “National Socialism, Voluntarism, and Authenticity.” In fact, the seeming novelty of the “affaire” itself testifies to an unfortunate lack of historical perspective on the part of many of its leading participants.

     

    For years prior to the public debates surrounding the Farias study, many of Heidegger’s own students (among them Otto Poggeler, Heinrich Ott and Paul Huhnerfeld) pointed out the often disturbing consistencies between the philosophical project of their mentor and the political project of National Socialism. Indeed, as early as 1970, Joachim Fest had discussed Heidegger’s outright complicity with the NSDAP in The Face of the Third Reich.

     

    But as David Carroll has suggested in his foreword to Jean-Francois Lyotard’s Heidegger and the “jews”, the most recent French version of the Heidegger affair may not have been so much prompted by the Farias book as “programmed”– designed to undermine the work and thought of all those in any way indebted to the Heideggerian critique of metaphysics.

     

    While Carroll’s take on the timing of the debate may seem a bit too intentional, he raises some rather interesting institutional, political and historical questions about the “place” of Heidegger in contemporary scholarship. Given the shape and focus of the discussion in France, it would seem that–in many ways–Heidegger’s ignominious affiliation with the Nazis and his silence on the Holocaust may not have been the point of the polemic, but merely an occasion to attack those cast as heirs. In this case, one must deal with the seeming indecency of an intentional “double-forgetting.”

     

    Zimmerman’s book, on the other hand, begins with what must be one of the clearest and most thoroughgoing considerations of Heidegger’s historical and political context written to date, relating Heidegger’s critique of “productionist metaphysics” and his thinking on technology to his affiliation with National Socialism. But Zimmerman, unlike Farias, does not reduce the whole of Heidegger’s writings to a mere expression or reflection of Nazism. While clearly identifying the various fascist and reactionary strains running throughout the writings, Zimmerman also undertakes a retrieval or recuperation of what he believes to be still valuable insights on Heidegger’s part–a kind of “what-is-living, what-is-dead” exercise.

     

    To this end, Zimmerman engages the texts of Heidegger both on their own terms and in relation to the writings of his contemporaries, an interpretive gesture which allows him to, in his own words, step outside of “the one-dimensional hermeneutic circle that is typical of the way in which most of Heidegger’s commentators have explained his concept of modern technology” (249).

     

    As Zimmerman points out, most of Heidegger’s readers have chosen to ignore the political implications of his thinking on technology in favor of a continual reading and rereading of the early and later writings, granting a kind of suprahistorical character to the works and allowing the corpus to dictate the conditions of its own perception. Zimmerman sidesteps this kind of hermeneutic self- foreclosure by decentering Heidegger as merely “one important voice in a cultural conversation into which Heidegger himself had been ‘thrown’.”

     

    This is not to say that Heidegger’s politics are themselves construed by Zimmerman as a manifestation of Geworfenheit or “throwness.” Rather, his reflections on modernity, technology and the work of art are placed within the setting of what Jeffrey Herf has described as “reactionary modernism,” the technological-romantic branch of German conservatism which sought to replace the calculative rationality of the Enlightenment with the self-sacrifice and spirit of an individualistic, though properly Germanic, Volkstechnik.

     

    Heidegger’s views on technology and industrial society underwent significant changes between the publication of Being and Time and the writings which appeared after the so-called Kehre or “turn.” As Zimmerman points out, the ambiguity of Heidegger’s account of “everydayness” in Being and Time was largely attributable to his unwillingness, or inability, to delineate between an account of everyday life which purported to reveal its timeless, essential and “transcendental” features and one which amounted to a politically charged critique of everydayness under the historically specific circumstances of capitalism and urban-industrial society.

     

    Read in this way, then, Being and Time provided a negative evaluation of life in industrial society while attempting to retain its tacit claim to being a work of phenomenological description. It also, in the assessment of Winfreid Franzen, appealed to conservative intellectuals “because it addressed them theoretically, personally, and existentially without calling upon them to do anything specific.” In fact, Heidegger’s thematization of the frailty of individual Dasein in the face of the omnivorous they-self commended total secession as the only possibility of self-assertion.

     

    But Zimmerman’s analysis of the reactionary, albeit addled, agenda of Being and Time stops there, and he moves (perhaps too quickly) onto a consideration of Heidegger’s debt to the writings of Ernst Junger. Zimmerman neglects to make explicit the problematic of Heidegger’s “conservative revolution” in philosophy as identified by Pierre Bourdieu in The Political Ontology of Martin Heidegger. Heidegger’s attempt to overthrow Kant’s overthrowing of metaphysics was, according to Bourdieu, typical of a strategy peculiar to “conservative revolutionaries” like Junger, a strategy which consisted in “jumping into the fire to avoid being burnt, to change everything without changing anything, through one of those heroic extremes which, in the drive to situate oneself always beyond the beyond, unite and reconcile opposites verbally, in paradoxical and magical propositions.”

     

    Hence, says Bourdieu, Heidegger sought to escape historicism by asserting the essential “historicity” of the existing, and then inscribed history and temporality within Being which remains, even in Heidegger, both ahistorical and eternal. Such a seemingly radical overcoming as that accomplished by Heidegger simply “allows everything to be preserved behind the appearance of everything changing, by joining opposites in a two-faced system of thought, which is therefore impossible to circumvent, since, like Janus, it is capable of facing challenges form all directions at once: the systematic extremism of essential thought enables it to overcome the most radical theses . . . by moving to a pivotal point where right becomes left, and vice versa.” Therefore, there may have been more to the fundamental inaction encouraged by Being and Time than that allowed, or interrogated, by Zimmerman.

     

    Zimmerman’s discussion of Heidegger’s relationship to the writings of Ernst Junger is, however, both elegant and persuasive. Heidegger, according to Zimmerman, drew upon representations of technology and the machine age contained in the essays and fictions of Junger who, like Spengler, had sought to discover metaphysical principles behind history which were “deeper” than those suggested by Marxism– mythical, elemental and irrational forces beyond the alleged determinism of scientific materialism or bourgeois economism.

     

    Between 1934 and 1944, Heidegger developed his own conception of technology in constant and ongoing dialogue with Junger’s work, which argued that the industrial transformation of the earth was the empirical manifestation of a hidden, world-transforming power akin to the Spenglerian version of Nietzsche’s will to power. This power, according to Junger, currently took the form of the Gestalt of the worker (Junger alternately defined Gestalt as a stamping, imprinting, typing, or symbolic “totality” which embraced “more than the sum of its parts”).

     

    For Junger, as for Spengler, world history was a spectacle. And the central figure in the then-unfolding drama of “total mobilization” was the worker-soldier, a passionate yet steely character ever willing to surrender to the atavastic will, whether on the factory floor or the battlefield. Junger, like the Futurists, developed a full-blown aesthetics of horror. Writing in War as Inner Experience (1922) and elsewhere, he sought to discover the “truth” of warfare as something done for its own sake, thus justifying both the horrors of modern warfare and Germany’s defeat in World War I as components of the same grand design and the upsurging of primordial will.

     

    Heidegger both appropriated and transformed Junger’s masculinist rhetoric. While approving of Junger’s critiques of both Marxism and bourgeois decadence, his affirmation of a new and elite humanity and the necessity for an authoritarian Gemeinschaft, Heidegger rejected his internationalism and saw the dream of the world factory as simply being the final phase of the “productionist metaphysics” inaugurated by the Greeks. In response, Heidegger began to develop his own notions of spiritual work, national work service and the need for an “authentically” German science as early as the famed Rectoral address of 27 May 1933.

     

    Heidegger’s later reflections on technology, work and art continued to be influenced by his dialogue with Junger’s writings, according to Zimmerman. Just as Junger had seen the work of the eternal will in the horrors of technological warfare, Heidegger glimpsed the “self-concealing being of entities in the horrifying meaninglessness of entities in the technological era,” whereby everything was reduced to “the same undifferentiated raw material for industrial production.”

     

    Likewise, Heidegger responded to Junger’s rhetoric of the irresistable upswelling of primal Will by arguing that the “power” confronting humanity was, in fact, the “overwhelming being or presencing of entities,” the overwhelming force (Walten) of physis as presencing or being. This force, claimed Heidegger, brought about the almost martial struggle to “found” a world, to delimit the overpowering presencing of entities in order to let them “stand forth” as determinate, whether through the handiwork of technology or art, or the intervention of the poet, thinker or–at least prior to the late 1930s–politician.

     

    Heidegger’s language in 1935, following that of Junger, was decidedly martial in tone: “To apprehend . . . means to let something come to one, not merely accepting it, however, but taking a receptive attitude toward that which shows itself. When troops prepare to receive the enemy, it is in the hope of stopping him at the very least, of bringing him to stand [zum Stand bringen]” (79).

     

    Junger’s failure to grasp the nature of this presencing, and his confusion of the “fluid ‘motion’ of the synchronic event of presencing (Anwesen)” with the diachronic “hardening” of this presencing into specific historical modes of “being present” (Anwesenheit), led Heidegger to reject Junger’s notion of Gestalt (as epochal “imprinting”) as yet another master name in the history of metaphysics.

     

    So, says Zimmerman, Heidegger’s response to Junger’s essay, “Uber ‘Die Linie‘” in The Question of Being, was to discount the writer’s failure to grasp the nature of the ontological difference while recapitulating many of the same themes found in his works: “While Heidegger spoke of the history of being, and Junger of the history of the Will to Power, both believed that the ‘multifarious transformations’ assumed by being or the Will to Power in different epochs presented ‘the heroic spirit with an engrossing drama.’” Both also believed that they were equipped to bear witness to this historical “play” of transformations while the rest of humanity blindly succumbed to the imperatives of the imprinting of the age of the worker.

     

    It was through Junger’s “aesthetics” of history and the Gestalt of the worker, claims Zimmerman, that Heidegger was led to consider Nietzsche’s thinking on the nature of art. In his lectures on Nietzsche, Heidegger came to thematize the Greek conception of art as techne, or measure-giving disclosure, in response to the “degenerate” modes of modern art and industrial production.

     

    Not surprisingly, Heidegger read the first version of “The Origin of the Work of Art” in 1935, not long after Hitler’s Nuremberg address, “Art and Politics.” Both Hitler and Heidegger stressed the importance of Greek art as a model for a “restored” and authentic aesthetic practice. And insofar as Heidegger believed that the art of the Greek temple opened or disclosed the world of the polis “in which entities could first manifest themselves in their own specific shapes and forms, and in which Greek humanity could make the decisions that would determine its destiny,” writes Zimmerman, both Hitler and Heidegger agreed on the relationship between art and political life.

     

    Where Heidegger parted company with Hitler, however, was on the point of art’s relationship to history and eternity. Hitler’s vision of the thousand-year Reich was to be embodied in planned public works of art, totalitarian “temples” attesting to the permanence of the Nazi vision. Zimmerman points out that for genuine art to “work,” according to Heidegger, it must reveal the fragility and mortality of human existence. Hence, Hitler remained, in the estimation of Heidegger, under the sway of foundationalist metaphysics.

     

    Against such myths of eternity and pure presence, Heidegger turned to the “originary” Greek conception of art as techne, a work of the hand which resists reduction to a “mere product” by virtue of its self-sufficiency and disclosive power. Such “authentic” production and “freeing” disclosure gave way, eventually, to the distortions inherent in “productionist metaphysics” which, states Zimmerman, casts the world as little more than a “standing-reserve” awaiting subjugation.

     

    Like the National Socialists, the reactionaries and fascists, Heidegger was concerned with the inherent or essential relationship between poetry and production. The cure for rootlessness, social fragmentation, nihilism and alienation was not to be found in a workers’ revolution, but rather in a workers’ state transformed by the saving and disclosive power of art as handicraft. In such a situation, the ills and evils of modernity–associated in Heidegger’s mind with the industrialism and rootlessness of Bolshevism (and, concomitantly, “cosmopolitan Judaism”) and the inauthentic freedoms of the liberal welfare state–would be forever swept away by the power of authentic art and authentic technology to disclose new worlds and possibilities.

     

    Apart from its political pedigree, Heidegger’s critique of instrumental rationality is appealing to Zimmerman, and for several reasons. His anti-foundationalism, which denies a rational basis for the technological way of life, suggests to Zimmerman that things could be otherwise: “Discovering the groundlessness of the technological era makes possible the openness–and the anxiety–necessary for the arrrival of a new, post-modern era.” Zimmerman also sees continuity between Heidegger’s attention to handiwork and the analysis of “micropractices” in Foucault, both of which, he believes, offer alternatives to the homogeneity of the technological world.

     

    Zimmerman concludes Heidegger’s Confrontation With Modernity with a hopeful, though cautious, call for dialogue among feminists, deep ecologists and students of Heidegger’s work, all of whom are involved, according to Zimmerman, in developing new narratives about non-alienated, and non-oppressive, social and ecological relationships. Much can be learned, claims Zimmerman, from the Heideggerian concept of Gelassenheit and the hermeneutical insistence upon the finitude, and contingency, of knowing. But Heidegger’s failures remain in the foreground: “Sensitive to the dangers of nihilism posed by the dissolution of previous foundations, Heidegger attempted to find a non-absolute, historical ‘ground’ to guide his own people. Unfortunately, this attempt ended in disaster.”

     

    This is as comprehensive an overview of Heidegger’s views on modernity, technology, politics and art as one will find anywhere, and an extremely valuable contribution to recent scholarship on Heidegger and the debates occasioned by his commitment to National Socialism. But several questions remain.

     

    Zimmerman tends, often in passing, to include Marxism among the various manifestations of “productionist metaphysics” at work in the history of the forgetting or “oblivion” of being–what Heidegger termed the Seinsvergessenheit. At this point Zimmerman himself can be said to succumb to a totalizing or hypostasizing gesture regarding the disputed character of production in Marxist theory. Marx recognized that the capitalist mode of production was a system of multiple determinations, demanding multiple logics. One can read Marx himself against the kind of conceptual identity attributed to him by Zimmerman, via Heidegger.

     

    Zimmerman also fails to indicate what it is that he means by “mode of production.” To use shorthand developed by Harold Wolpe in The Articulation of Modes of Production, this could be a “restricted” use, covering only forces and relations of production, or an “extended” use, including forces and relations of production and their conditions of existence. Only the latter tends toward the kind of economic reductionism slighted by both Zimmerman and Heidegger, and assumes that the economy is, always and already, the predetermined site of primary contradiction.

     

    Neglected, too, is Marx’s point–underscored by Marcuse –that neither nationalization or socialization alter, by themselves, technical rationality as embodied (often irrationally) in the productive apparatus. A shift in ownership does not bring alienation to an end, as Zimmerman seems to imply in his critique of Marxism. The technological structure itself must change. At this point, one wishes that Zimmerman had included more recent Marxist theory in his dialogue, as it might have added some specificity to the Heideggerian critique.

     

    But perhaps specificity remains, and will always remain, the glitch in the Heideggerian machinery. Heidegger’s fundamental inablity to account for social institutions may stem from the reactionary tendencies identified by Bourdieu in Being and Time, including the impulse to always cast “the social” negatively, interms of das Man or the they-self. (Adorno’s underthematization of the social leads to similar problems for his analyses, as Axel Honneth has recently shown). One wonders how and where the world-disclosing, world-transforming power of authentic art and technology can finally work if not across the social field.

     

  • Spew: The Queer Punk Convention

    Bill Hsu

    University of Illinois, Champaign-Urbana
    <hsu@csrd.uiuc.edu>

     

     

    SPEW. The first queer punk fanzine convention. May 25 1991. Randolph Street Gallery, Chicago.

     

    "NO panels. NO workshops. NO keynote address. VANLOADS of noisy dykes and fags."

     

    While hardcore in the early ’80s was mostly a straight white male phenomenon, gender-bending had often been a feature of punk in the ’70s. Queer punks were ostracized by both the mainstream gay communities (for being punks) and the mainstream hardcore communities (for being queer). Letters from queer-identified punks began appearing in punk fanzines in the mid-80s, usually provoking responses from homophobic punks. Queer versions of the traditional punk fanzines started soon after.

     

    Maximum Rock ‘n’ Roll, the bastion of politically progressive hardcore culture, has occasional columns by Tom Jennings of HOMOcore (one of the first queer punk zines), and gave some coverage to the queer punk scene in its April 1989 “Sexuality” issue. The original plan was to devote a full issue to queer punks, but apparently lip service is all the hardcore establishment is willing to give.

     

    Queer punks built their own network, with their own fanzines and events. There are still relatively few openly queer punk/hardcore bands, but some established bands are supportive; Fugazi and MDC have played at HOMOcore benefits. Queer punks have encountered only limited acceptance in the hardcore establishment. Some have found more support from gay activist groups such as ACTUP and Queer Nation, and the more radical arts communities.

     

    The queer punk “movement” is not as strong in Europe as it is in North America, perhaps because the punk fanzine network is stronger in the US and Canada, and it was through this network that queer punks started organizing. Also, the European hardcore scene has strong ties to anarchist youth movements and tends to be less homophobic; perhaps queer punks in Europe have found a more supportive environment in European hardcore communities, and do not feel the need to establish their own network. Most of the queer punk fanzines that I’m aware of (and that attended SPEW) are based in the US or Canada.

     

    For SPEW, Randolph Street Gallery was divided into a display area for zines and merchandise, a video area and a performance area. Most of the major queer punk zines were in attendance: JDs (one of the first and most visible, usually featuring G.B. Jones’ stylish photographs and graphics and Bruce La Bruce’s gritty and affecting writing), the exuberant and ornery Bimbox, the campy and literate Thing, Vaginal Creme Davis’ hilarious Fertile LaToyah Jackson, etc. Most zines that were not attending sent recent issues and merchandise for display. Chicago’s ACTUP and Queer Nation both had tables.

     

    The performance area buzzed all afternoon with readings and music. Novelist Dennis Cooper, who had performed earlier that week at Club Lower Links and Medusa’s, read again from his brilliant new book Frisk and from older work. He was a nervous reader, shuffling his feet around and stubbing his toes on the floor (“from a distance people think I’m a kid.”) The delivery was mostly deadpan and lowkey, and he was charming and funny.

     

    The other readings were not as interesting. Many of the readers are excellent writers, but they were not very careful about how their texts came across when read, and what kind of delivery was necessary for good effect. Drag was once again subversive and dangerous rather than merely polite: Joan Jett Blakk (Chicago “mayor” in drag) and Elvis Herselvis (the female Elvis impersonator) performed to backing tapes, and Vaginal Creme Davis (a 6’6 African-American self-styled “blackstress”) did her usual hilarious cabaret song-and-dance routine, with boisterous gospel and blues wailing. Club Lower Links regular Andy Soma was a religious icon almost with that Pierre et Gilles gloss.

     

    I missed most of the videos (spending more time in the performance room and at the tables), except for Bruce LaBruce’s No skin off my ass, which has been making the rounds at gay film festivals all over. Unfortunately the sound was very bad and I couldn’t understand much of the voice-overs. The film is in grainy black-and-white and very well-crafted. Bruce plays a hairdresser (GB Jones is his “sister”) who has a fling with a skinhead with the usual attitude (“I can’t be a fag, I’m a skinhead” etc etc). The usual comparisons have been with Warhol but the camera in No skin is much more active: there are some really nice tracking shots and very effective montages. More a punk Mala Noche with ear and nipple-piercing sequences than, say, Flesh or Chelsea Girls.

     

    The post-convention party at Hot House Gallery featured house and hiphop grooves from Thing dj’s, and performances from Joan Jett Blakk, Vaginal Creme Davis and Toronto all-female post-punk band Fifth Column. Fifth Column was without a guitarist and the first few songs with G.B. Jones on guitar and guests on lead guitar and drums (and supporting drum machine) were a little ragged, but the band really came together when G.B. Jones switched to drums. Fifth Column started sounding like their tight, vicious first album. At their best, they recall a raw garage-y Throwing Muses with more interesting rhythms. The set ended with their strongest songs, Kangaroo Court with the nervous jerky rhythms and their “hit”, Fairview Mall Story (about police entrapment of gay men in Toronto bathrooms).

     

    The event ended on a sour note: Steve Lafreniere, one of the main organizers, was stabbed in the back by passing gay-bashers. (He has since recovered.)

     

    I found it interesting that very few people from the traditional hardcore crowd were at SPEW. Instead, more of the attendees were from the “new allies” of the queer punk movement: ACTUPers, Queer Nationals, and radical queer artists and performers. Apparently, despite all the rhetoric about liberal/progressive politics, the hardcore establishment still has to come to terms with its homophobia.

     

  • Play It Again, Pac-Man

    Charles Bernstein

    State University of New York at Albany

     

    Your quarter rolls into the slot and you are tossed, suddenly and as if without warning, into a world of controllable danger. Your “man” is under attack and you must simulate his defense, lest humanity perish and another quarter is required to renew the quest.

     

    Drop in, turn on, tune out.

     

    The theories of video games abound: poststructuralist, neomarxian, psychoanalytic, and puritanical interpretations are on hand to guide us on our journey through the conceptual mazes spawned by the phenomenon. Acting out male aggression. A return, for adolescent boys, to the site of mom’s body. Technological utopia. As American as auto-eroticism. The best introduction to computer programming. No more than an occasion for loitering in seedy arcades. A new mind-obliterating technodrug. Marvelous exercise of hand-eye coordination. Corrupter of youth. Capital entertainment for the whole family. Not since the advent of TV has an entertainment medium been subjected to such wildly ambivalent reactions nor such skyrocketing sales.

     

    If the Depression dream was a chicken in every pot, today’s middle class adolescent’s dream is a video game in every TV.

     

    More and faster: better graphics and faster action, so fast you transcend the barriers of gravity, so vivid it’s realer than real.

     

    A surprising amount of the literature on video games has concerned the social context of the games: arcade culture, troubled youth, vocational training for tomorrow’s Top Gun. So much so that these scenarios seem to have become a part of video game culture: Nerdy kid who can’t get out a full sentence and whose social skills resemble Godzilla’s is the Star of the arcade; as taciturn as a Gary Cooper’s Sheriff, he gets the job done without designer sweaters or the girl.

     

    In the Saturday Night Fever of Computer Wizardry, achievement with your joy stick is the only thing that counts; success is solitary, objectively measured, undeniable.

     

    Or, say, a 1980s Horatio Alger. A failure at school, marginal drug experimenter, hanging out on the wrong side of the tracks with a no-future bunch of kids, develops $30 a day video game habit, can’t unplug from the machine without the lights going out in his head. Haunts the arcade till all hours, till the cops come in their beeping cruisers, bounding into the mall like the beeping spaceships on the video screen, and start to check IDs, seems some parents complained they don’t know where Johnny is and it’s pushing two. Cut to: young man in chalk-striped suit vice-prez for software devel. of Data Futurians, Inc. of Electronic Valley, California; pulling down fifty thou in his third year after dropping out of college. (Though the downside sequel has him, at 30, working till two every morning, divorced, personal life not accessible at this time, waiting for new data to be loaded, trouble reading disk drive.)

     

    Like the story boards of the games, the narratives that surround video games seem to promise a very American ending: Redemption though the technology of perseverance and the perseverance of technology. Salvation from social degeneracy (alien menace) comes in the form of squeaky clean high tech (no moving parts, no grease). Turns out, no big surprise, that the Alien that keeps coming at you in these games is none other than Ourselves, split off and on the war path.

     

    The combination of low culture and high technology is one of the most fascinating social features of the video game phenomenon. Computers were invented as super drones to do tasks no human in her or his right mind (much less left brain) would have the patience, or the perseverance, to manage. Enter multitask electronic calculators which would work out obsessively repetitive calculations involving billions of individual operations, calculations that if you had to do by hand would take you centuries to finish, assuming you never stopped for a Coke or a quick game of Pac-Man. Now our robot drones, the ones designed to take all the boring jobs, become the instrument for libidinal extravaganzas devoid of any socially productive component. Video games are computers neutered of purpose, liberated from functionality. The idea is intoxicating; like playing with the help on their night off, except the leisure industry begins to outstrip the labors of the day as video games become the main interface between John Q. and Beth B. Public and the computer.

     

    Instruments of labor removed from work-a-day tasks, set free to roam the unconscious, dark spaces of the Imaginary– dragons and assault asteroids, dreadful losses and miraculous reincarnations.

     

    If a typewriter could talk, it probably would have very little to say; our automatic washers are probably not hiding secret dream machines deep inside their drums.

     

    But these microchips really blow you away.

     

    Uh, err, um, oh. TILT!

     

    Okay, then, let’s slow down and unpack these equations one by one, or else this will begin to resemble the assault on our ability to track that seems so much at the heart of the tease of the games themselves.

     

    Spending Time or Killing It?

     

    The arcade games are designed, in part, to convince players to part, and keep parting, with their quarters. This part of the action feels like slot-machine gambling, with the obvious difference that there is no cash pay off, only more time on line. Staying plugged in, more time to play, is the fix. The arcade games are all about buying time and the possibility of extending the nominal, intensely atomized, 30-second (or so) minimum play to a duration that feels, for all impractical purposes, unbounded. Clearly the dynamic of the ever-more popular home games is different enough that the two need to be considered as quite distinct social phenomena, even though they share the same medium.

     

    Like sex, good play on an arcade video game not only earns extra plays but also extends and expands the length of the current play, with the ultimate lure of an unlimited stretch of time in which the end bell never tolls: a freedom from the constraints of time that resembles the temporal plenitude of uninterrupted live TV (or close-circuit video monitoring) as well as the timeless, continuous present of the personal computer (PC). In contrast, a film ticket or video rental buys you just 90 or 120 minutes of “media,” no extensions (as opposed to reruns) possible. Meanwhile, the home video game, by allowing longer play with greater skills, simulates the temporal economy of the arcade product while drastically blunting the threat of closure, since on the home version it costs nothing to replay.

     

    Video games create an artificial economy of scarcity in a medium characterized by plenitude. In one of the most popular genres, you desperately fight to prolong your staying power which is threatened by alien objects that you must shoot down. There’s no intrinsic reason that the threat of premature closure should drive so many of these games; for example, if your quarter always bought two minutes of play the effect of artificial scarcity would largely disappear. Is this desire to postpone closure a particular male drive, suggesting a peculiarly male fear? It may be that the emphasis on the overt aggression of a number of the games distracts from seeing other dynamics inherent in video game formats.

     

    Another dynamic of the arcade games is the ubiquitous emphasis on scoring. These games are not open-ended; not only do you try to accumulate the most points in order to extend play and win bonus games but also to compete with the machine’s lifetime memory of best-ever scores. If achievement-directed scoring suggests sex as opposed to love, games more than play, then it seems relevant to consider this a central part of the appeal of video games.

     

    An economy of scarcity suggests goal-oriented behavior: the desire for accumulation; this is what George Bataille has dubbed a “restricted” economy, in contrast to an unrestricted or “general” economy, which involves exchange or loss or waste or discharge. The drive to accumulate capital and commodities is the classic sign of a restricted economy. Potlatch (the festive exchange of gifts) or other rituals or carnivals of waste (“A hellava wedding!,” “Boy, what a Bar Mitzvah!”) suggest a general economy.

     

    While the dominant formats and genres of video games seem to involve a restricted economy, the social context of the games seems to suggest features of a general– unrestricted–economy. For while the games often mime the purposive behavior of accumulation/acquisition, they are played out in a context that stigmatizes them as wastes of time, purposeless, idle, even degenerate.

     

    These considerations link up video games with those other games, in our own and other cultures, whose social “function” is to celebrate waste, abandon, excess; though the carnival or orgiastic rite is clearly something that is repressed in a society, like ours, where the Puritan ethic stills hold powerful sway. What redeems many sports from being conceived as carnivals of waste is the emphasis on athletics (improvement of the body) and the forging of team or group or community spirit (building a community, learning fair play)–two compensatory features conspicuously absent from solitary, suggestively antiphysical video gaming.

     

    In a society in which the desire for general economy is routinely sublimated into utilitarian behaviors, the lure of video games has to be understood as, in part, related to their sheer unproductivity. Put more simply, our unrestricted play is constantly being channeled into goal-directed games; how appealing then to find a game whose essence seems to be totally useless play. Yet it would be a mistake to think of the erotic as wed to de-creative flows rather than pro-creative formations: both are in play, at work. Thus the synthesis of play and games that characterizes most available video games addresses the conflictual nature of our responses to eros and labor, play and work.

     

    So what’s really being shot down or gobbled up in so many of the popular games? Maybe the death wish played out in these games is not a simulation at all; maybe it’s time that’s being killed or absorbed–real-life productive time that could be better “spent” elsewhere.

     

    If The Massage Is The Medium and the Genre Is the Message, Who’s Minding the Store?

     

    Like movies, especially in the early period, video games are primarily characterized by their genre. The earliest arcade video game, Pong, from 1971, is an arcade version of ping-pong, and so the progenitor of a series of more sophisticated games based on popular sports, including Atari Football, Track and Field, 720 [degrees] (skateboarding), and Pole Position (car racing). (Perhaps driving simulation games are a genre of their own; they certainly have the potential to be played in an open-ended way, outside any scoring: just to drive fast and take the curves.)

     

    Quest or “fantasy” adventures, typically using a maze format, is another very poplar genre, especially in the home version. Arcade versions include Dragon’s Lair, Gauntlet, and Thayer’s Quest. Dragons, wizards, and warriors are often featured players, and each new level of the game triggers more complex action, as the protagonist journeys toward an often magical destination at the end of a series of labyrinths. In the home versions, where there may be up to a dozen levels, or scenes, the narrative can become increasingly elaborate. Still, the basis of this genre is getting the protagonist through a series (or maze) of possibly fatal mishaps. In its simplest form, these games involve a single protagonist moving toward a destination, the quest being to complete the labyrinth, against all odds. So we have Pac-Man gobbling to avoid being gobbled, or Donkey Kong‘s Mario trying to save his beloved from a family of guerrillas who roll barrels at him, or, in Berzerk, humanoids who must destroy all the pursuing robots before reaching the end of the maze.

     

    But the genre that most characterizes the arcade game is the war games in which successive waves of enemy projectiles must be shot down or blown up by counterprojectiles controlled by joystick, push button, or track ball. Some of the more famous of these games included Star Wars (a movie tie-in), Space Invaders (squadrons of alien craft swoop in from outer space while the player fights it out with one lone spacecraft that is locked in a fixed position), Asteroids (weightless, drifting shooter, lost in space, tries to blast way through meteor showers and occasional scout ship), Defender (wild variety of space aliens to dodge/shoot down in spaceman rescue), Galaxian (invaders break ranks and take looping dives in their attacks), Stratovox (stranded astronauts on alien planet), Centipede (waves of insects), Missile Command (ICBM attack), Robotron: 2084 (robots against humanity), Seawolf (naval action), Zaxxon (enemy-armed flying fortress), Battlezone (so accurately simulated tank warfare, so the press kit says, that the Army used it for training), and, finally, the quite recent “total environment” sit-down, pilot’s view war games–Strike Avenger, Afterburner, and Star Fire.

     

    A related, newer genre is the martial arts fighting-man video games, such as Double Dragon and Karate Champ, where star wars have come home to earth in graphically violent street wars reminiscent of Bruce Lee’s mystically alluring Kung Fu action movies: another example of film and video game versions of the same genre.

     

    Discussions of video games rarely distinguish between medium and genre, probably because the limited number of genres so far developed dominate the popular conception of the phenomenon. But to imagine that video games are restricted to shoot-’em-ups, quest adventures, or sports transcriptions would be equivalent to imagining, seventy years ago, that the Perils of Pauline or slapstick revealed the essence of cinema.

     

    A medium of art has traditionally been defined as the material or technical means of expression; thus, paint on canvas, lithography, photography, film, and writing are different media; while detective stories, science fiction, rhymed verse, or penny dreadfuls are genres of writing. This is altogether too neat, however. Since we learn what a medium is through instances of its use in genres, the cart really comes before the horse, or anyway, the medium is a sort of projected, or imaginary, constant that is actually much more socially and practically constituted than may at first seem apparent.

     

    When trying to understand the nature of different media, it is often useful to think about what characterizes one medium in a way that distinguishes it from all other media–what is its essence, what can it do that no other medium can do? Stanley Cavell has suggested that the essence of the two predominant moving-image media–TV and movies–are quite distinct. The experience of film is voyeuristic–I view a world (“a succession of automatic world projections”) from a position of being unseen, indeed unseeable. TV, in contrast, involves not viewing but monitoring of events as its basic mode of perception–live broadcast of news or sports events being the purest examples of this property.

     

    It’s helpful to distinguish the video display monitor from TV-as-medium. Several media use the video monitor for non-TV purposes. One distinction is between broadcast TV and VCR technologies that, like PCs, use the television screen for non-event-monitoring functions. Video games, then, are a moving-image medium distinct from TV and film.

     

    In distinguishing medium and genre, it becomes useful to introduce a middle term, format. Coin-op and home-cassette video games are one type of–hardware–format distinction I have in mind; but another–software– difference would be between, for example, scored and open-ended games, time-constrained and untimed play. Similar or different genres could then be imagined for these different formats.

     

    The Computer Unconscious

     

    The medium of video games is the CPU–the computer’s central processing unit. Video games share this medium with PCs. Video games and PCs are different (hardware) formats of the same medium. Indeed, a video game is a computer that is set up (dedicated) to play only one program.

     

    The experiential basis of the computer-as-medium is prediction and control of a limited set of variables. The fascination with all computer technology–gamesware or straightware–is figuring out all the permutations of a limited set of variables. This accounts for the obsessively repetitive behavior of both PC hackers and games players (which mimes the hyperrepetiveness of computer processing). As a computer games designer remarked to me, working with computers is the only thing she can do for hours a day without noticing the time going by: a quintessentially absorbing activity.

     

    Computers, because they are a new kind of medium, are likely to change the basic conception of what a medium is. This is not because computers are uniquely interactive–that claim, if pursued, becomes hollow quite quickly. Rather, computers provide a different definition of a medium: not a physical support but an operating environment. Perhaps it overstates the point to talk about computer consciousness but the experiential dynamic in operating computers–whether playing games or otherwise–has yet to receive a full accounting. Yet the fascination of relating to this alien consciousness is at the heart of the experience of PCs as much as video games.

     

    Video games are the purest manifestation of computer consciousness. Liberated from the restricted economy of purpose or function, they express the inner, nonverbal world of the computer.

     

    What is this world like? Computers, including video games, are relatively invariant in their response to commands. This means that they will always respond in the same way to the same input but also that they demand that the input be precisely the same to produce the same results. For this reason, any interaction with computers is extremely circumscribed and affectless (which is to say, all the affect is a result of transference and projection). Computers don’t respond or give forth, they process or calculate.

     

    Computers are either on or off, you’re plugged in or your out of the loop. There is a kind of visceral click in your brain when the screen lights up with “System Ready,” or your quarter triggers the switch and the game comes on line, that is unrelated to other media interactions such as watching movies or TV, reading, or viewing a painting. Moreover–and this is crucial to the addictive attraction so many operators feel–the on-ness of the computer is alien to any sort of relation we have with people or things or nature, which are always and ever possibly present, but can’t be toggled on and off in anything like this peculiar way. The computer infantalizes our relation to the external, re-presenting the structure of the infant’s world as described by Piaget, where objects seem to disappear when you turn your back to them or close your eyes. For you know when you turn your PC on it will be just like you left it: nothing will have changed.

     

    TV is for many people simulated company, freely flowing with an unlimited supply of “stuff” that fills up “real time.” Computers, in contrast, seem inert and atemporal, vigilant and self-contained. It’s as if all their data is simultaneously and immediately available to be called up. It is unnecessary to go through any linear or temporal sequence to find a particular bit of information. No searching on fast forward as in video, or waiting as in TV, or flipping pages as in a book: you specify and instantly access. When you are into it, time disappears, only to become visible again during “down time.” Even those who can’t conceive that they will care about speed become increasingly irritated at computer operations that take more than a few seconds to complete. For the non-operator, it may seem that a 10-second wait to access data is inconsequential. But the computer junkie finds such waits an affront to the medium’s utopian lure of timeless and immediate access, with no resistance, no gravitational pull–no sweat, no wait, no labor on the part of the computer: a dream of weightless instantaneousness, continuous presentness. The fix of speed for the computer or video game player is not from the visceral thrill of fastness, as with racing cars, where the speed is physically felt. The computer ensnares with a Siren’s song of time stopping, ceasing to be experienced, transcended. Speed is not an end in itself, a roller coaster ride, but a means to escape from the very sensation of speed or duration: an escape from history, waiting, embodied space.

     

    The Anxiety of Control/The Control of Anxiety

     

    Invariance, accuracy, and synchronicity are not qualities that generally characterize human information processing, although they are related to certain idealizations of our reasoning processes. Certainly, insofar as a person took on these characterizations, he or she would frighten: either lobotomized or paranoid. In this sense, the computer can again be seen as an alien form of consciousness; our interactions with it are unrelated to the forms of communication to which we otherwise are accustomed.

     

    Many people using computers and video games experience a surprisingly high level of anxiety; controlled anxiety is one of the primary “hooks” into the medium.

     

    Since so many of the video game genres highlight paranoid fantasies, it’s revealing to compare these to the paranoia and anxiety inscribed in PC operating systems. Consider the catastrophic nature of numerous PC error messages: Invalid sector, allocation error, sector not found, attempted write-protect violation, disk error, divide overflow, disk not ready, invalid drive specification, data error, format failure, incompatible system size, insufficient memory, invalid parameter, general failure, bad sector, fatal error, bad data, sector not found, track bad, disk unusable, unrecoverable read error; or the ubiquitous screen prompts: “Are you sure?” and “Abort, Retry, Ignore?”

     

    The experience of invoking and avoiding these, sometimes “fatal” errors, is not altogether unlike the action of a number of video games. Just consider how these standard PC software operating terms suggest both scenarios and action of many video games and at the same time underscore some of the ontological features of the medium: escape and exit and save functions (“You must escape from the dungeon, exit to the next level and save the nuclear family”), path support (knowing your way through the maze), data loss/data recovery (your “man” only disappears if he gets hit three times), defaults (are not in the stars but in ourselves), erase (liquidate, disappear, destroy, bombard, obliterate), abandon (ship!), unerase (see data recovery), delete (kill me but don’t delete me), searches (I always think of John Ford’s The Searchers, kind of the opposite of perhaps the most offensive of video games, “Custer’s Revenge”), and of course, back-ups (i.e. the cavalry’s on its way, or else: a new set of missiles is just a flick of the wrist away).

     

    The pitch of computer paranoia is vividly demonstrated in the cover copy for a program designed to prevent your hard drive from crashing: “Why your hard disk may be only seconds away from total failure! Be a real hero! Solve hard disk torture and grief. You don’t need to reformat. You don’t need to clobber data. How much these errors already cost you in unrecoverable data, time, torture, money, missing deadlines, schedule delays, poor performance, damage to business reputation, etc..”

     

    Loss preventable only by constant saving is one PC structural metaphor that seems played out in video games. Another one, though perhaps less metaphoric than phenomenological, revolves around location. Here it’s not loss, in the sense of being blipped out, but rather being lost–dislocation–as in how to get from one place to another, or getting your bearings so that the move you make with the controls corresponds with what you see on the far-from-silver screen. Or else the intoxicating anxiety of disorientation: vertigo, slipping, falling, tumbling….

     

    What’s going on? The dark side of uniformity and control is an intense fear of failure, of crashing, of disaster, of down time. Of not getting it right, of getting lost, of losing control. Since the computer doesn’t make mistakes, if something goes wrong, it must be something in you. How many times does an operator get a new program and run it through just to see how it works, what it can do, what the glitches are, what the action is. Moving phrases around in multiple block operations may not be so different from shooting down asteroids. Deleting data on purpose or by mistake may be something like gobbling up little illuminated blips on the display screen of a game. And figuring out how a new piece of software works by making slight mistakes that the computer rejects–because there’s only one optimum way to do something–may be like learning to get from a 30-second Game Over to bonus points.

     

    If films offer voyeuristic pleasures, video games provide vicarious thrills. You’re not peeking into a world in which you can’t be seen, you are acting in a world by means of tokens, designated hitters, color-coded dummies, polymorphous stand-ins. The much-admired interactiveness of video games amounts to less than it might appear given the very circumscribed control players have over their “men.” Joy sticks and buttons (like keyboards or mice) allow for a series of binary operations; even the most complex games allows for only a highly limited amount of player control. Narrowing down the field of possible choices to a manageable few is one of the great attractions of the games, in just the way that a film’s ability to narrow down the field of possible vision to a view is one of the main attractions of the cinema.

     

    Video games offer a narrowed range of choices in the context of a predictable field of action. Because the games are so mechanically predictable, and context invariant, normal sorts of predictive judgments based on situational adjustments are unnecessary and indeed a positive hindrance. The rationality of the system is what makes it so unlike everyday life and therefore such a pleasurable release from everyday experience. With a video game, if you do the same thing in the same way it will always produce the same results. Here is an arena where a person can have some real control, an illusion of power, as “things” respond to the snap of our fingers, the flick of our wrists. In a world where it is not just infantile or adolescent but all too human to feel powerless in the face of bombarding events, where the same action never seems to produce the same results because the contexts are always shifting, the uniformity of stimulus and response in video games can be exhilarating.

     

    In the social world of our everyday lives repetition is near impossible if often promised. You can never utter the same sentence twice not only technically, in the sense of slight acoustic variation, but semantically, in that it won’t mean the same thing the second time around, won’t always command the same effect. With video games, as with all computers, you can return to the site of the same problem, the same anxiety, the same blockage and get exactly the same effect in response to the same set of actions.

     

    In the timeless time of the video screen, where there is no future and no history, just a series of events that can be read in any sequence, we act out a tireless existential drama of “now” time. The risks are simulated, the mastery imaginary; only the compulsiveness is real.

     

    Paranoia or Paramilitary?

     

    Paranoia literally means being beside one’s mind. Operating a computer or video game does give you the eerie sensation of being next to something like a mind, something like a mind that is doing something like responding to your control. Yet one is not in control over the computer. That’s what’s scary. Unlike your relation to your own body, that is being in it and of it, the computer only simulates a small window of operator control. The real controller of the game is hidden from us, the inaccessible system core that goes under the name of Read Only Memory (ROM), that’s neither hardware that you can touch or software that you can change but “firmware.” Like ideology, ROM is out of sight only to control more efficiently.

     

    We live in a computer age in which the systems that control the formats that determine the genres of our everyday life are inaccessible to us. It’s not that we can’t “know” a computer’s mind in some metaphysical sense; computers don’t have minds. Rather, we are structurally excluded from having access to the command structure: very few know the language, and even fewer can (re)write it. And even if we could rewrite these deep structures, the systems are hardwired in such a way as to prevent such tampering. In computer terms, to reformat risks losing all your data: it is something to avoid at all costs. Playing video games, like working with computers, we learn to adapt ourselves to fixed systems of control. All the adapting is ours. No wonder it’s called good vocational training–but not just for Air Force Mission Control or, more likely, the word processing pool: the real training is for the new regulatory environment we used to call 1984 until it came on line without an off switch. After that we didn’t call it anything.

     

    In the machine age, a man or woman or girl or boy could fix an engine, put in a new piston, clean a carburetor. A film goer could look at a piece of film, or watch each frame being pulled by sprockets across a beam of light at a speed that he or she could imagine changing. A person operating a threshing machine may have known all the basic principles, and all the parts, that made it work. But how many of us have even the foggiest notion–beyond something about binary coding and microchips and overpriced Japanese memory–about how video games or computers work?

     

    Yet, isn’t that so much Romantic nonsense? Haven’t societies always run on secrets, hidden codes, inaccessible scriptures? The origins of computers can be traced to several sources. But it was military funding that allowed for the development of the first computers. Moreover, the first video game is generally considered to be Spacewar, which was developed on mainframes at MIT in the late 1950s, a byproduct of “strategic” R&D (research and development), and a vastly popular “diversion” among the computer scientists working with the new technology.

     

    The secrecy of the controlling ROM cannot be divorced from the Spacewar scenario that developed out of it, and later inspired the dominant arcade video game genre. Computer systems, and the games that are their product, reveal a military obsession with secrecy and control, and the related paranoia that secrets will be exposed or control lost. Computers were designed not to solve problems, per se, not to make visually entertaining graphics, not to improve manuscript presentation or production, not to do bookkeeping or facilitate searches through the Oxford English Dictionary. Computers have their origins in the need to simulate attack/response scenarios. To predict trajectories of rockets coming at target and the trajectory of rockets shot at these rockets. The first computers were developed in the late 1940s to compute bombing trajectories. When we get to the essence of the computer consciousness, if that word can still be stomached for something so foreign to all that we have known as consciousness, these origins have an acidic sting.

     

    Which is not to say other fantasies, or purposes, can’t be spun on top of these origins. Programs and games may subvert the command and control nature of computers, but they can never fully transcend their disturbing, even ominous, origins.

     

    So one more time around this maze. I’ve suggested that the Alien that keeps coming at us in so many of these games is ourselves, split off; that what we keep shooting down or gobbling up or obliterating is our temporality: which is to say that we have “erring” bodies, call them flesh, which is to say we live in time, even history. And that the cost of escaping history is paranoia: being beside oneself, split off (which brings us back to where we started).

     

    But isn’t the computer really the alien–the robot– that is bombarding us with its world picture (not view), its operating environment; that is always faster and more accurate than we can ever hope to be; and that we can only pretend to protect ourselves from, as in the Pyhrric victory, sweet but unconvincing, when we beat the machine, like so many John Henrys in dungarees and baseball hats, hunching over a pleasure machine designed to let us win once in while?

     

    The Luddites wanted to smash the machines of the Industrial Revolution–and who can fail to see the touching beauty in their impossible dream. But there can be no returns, no repetitions, only deposits, depositions. Perhaps the genius of these early video games–for the games, like computers, are not yet even toddlers–is that they give us a place to play out these neo-Luddite sentiments: slay the dragon, the ghost in the machine, the beserk robots. What we are fighting is the projection of our sense of inferiority before our own creation. I don’t mean that the computer must always play us. Maybe, with just a few more quarters, we can turn the tables.

     

  • A Dialogue on Dialogue, Part I

    Georg Mannejc, Anne Mack,

    J.J. Rome, Joanne McGrem,

    and Jerome McGann

    University of Virginia
    jjm2f@prime.acc.virginia.edu

     

                Gilbert:    Dialogue . . . can never lose for the
                            thinker its attraction as a mode of
                            expression.  By its means he can both
                            reveal and conceal himself . . . .  By
                            its means he can exhibit the object from
                            each point of view . . . or from those
                            felicitous after-thoughts . . . give a
                            fuller completeness to the central
                            scheme, and yet convey something of the
                            delicate charm of chance.
    
                Ernest:     By its means, too, he can invent an
                            imaginary antagonist, and convert him
                            when he chooses by some absurdly
                            sophistical argument.
    
                Gilbert:    Ah! it is so easy to convert others.  It
                            is so difficult to convert oneself.  To
                            arrive at what one really believes, one
                            must speak through lips different from
                            one's own.  To know the truth one must
                            imagine myriads of falsehoods.
                                    --Oscar Wilde, "The Critic as
                                  Artist.  A Dialogue.  Part II."
    
                            That mask!  That mask!  I would give one
                            of my fingers to have thought of that
                            mask.
                                    --Denis Diderot, Rameau's Nephew76

    GM: And so we will find it possible to get beyond the magical idea of knowledge–the idea of knowledge as control and mastery, the ideal of that idea. Instead we shall have this display and celebration of our differences.

     

    AM: Our differences about what?

     

    GM: About any subject we choose to take up. This talk of ours, these conversations, what are they grounded in? Not the pursuit of truth (that old ideal of philosophy and science), not the pursuit of power (that old ideal of magic and technology). They are grounded in the pursuit of meaning, in hermeneutics and the desires of interpretation. And interpretation proceeds according to a dialogical rather than a systems-theoretical or systems- correcting model. Dialogues are governed by rules of generosity and ornamentation, not rigor and method.

     

    AM: Who today would challenge the virtues of a dialogic model? The star of Bakhtin stands in the ascendant. But what are you saying, exactly? Is this a call for an unrestricted play of interpretation? Does anything go? Will all the Lord’s people be queueing up for a haruspicator’s license?

     

    GM: That’s a cheap sneer I’d expect from Hilton Kramer, not from you. In fact, our most ancient and sophisticated interpretive traditions call for nothing less than the reader’s complete freedom. In Hebrew midrash, as we know, reading is “divergent rather than convergent . . . moving rather than fixed . . . always opening onto new ground . . . always calling for interpretation to be opened up anew.” Many still “understand the conflict of interpretation as a deficit of interpretation itself, part of the logical weakness of hermeneutics.” This “prompts the desire to get `beyond interpretation’ to the meaning itself . . . . [But] my thought is that this very [desire] implies a transcendental outlook that has, in Western culture, never been able to accept the finite, situated, dialogical, indeed political character of human understanding, and which even now finds midrash to be irrational and wild.”1

     

    The need to possess the truth, the fear of doubt and uncertainty. It is the fear from which Arnold fled, in the middle of the nineteenth-century–the fear of a democratic conversation that would proceed without the benefit of governing touchstones. Its psychological form appeared to Arnold as the spectrous dialogue of the mind with itself. And he had reason to fear such a dialogue, for it can be unnerving or even worse. It can overthrow altogether what one takes to be the truth: the soul of the world’s culture suddenly brought face to face with the mask of the god’s anarchy–and with that mask appearing, in its most demonic guise, as a polished surface reflecting back the image of one’s own self, the hypocrite lecteur loosed upon the occidental world in Arnold’s day by Baudelaire.

     

    JJR: [speaking to GM] You call this a “celebration” of differences, but to me it seems more a clash, and thus a struggle toward that truth you are so ready to dispense with. Dialogue is less a carnival than a critical exchange in which the errors and limits of different ideas are exposed by their conflict with each other. It is all very well to float above this struggle, observing it as a rich display of energy, a celebration of itself. Thus we become the romantic inheritors of the deities of Lucretius. I sit as God holding no form of creed, But contemplating all. (Tennyson, “The Palace of Art,” 21-12) But in the world where our talk goes on, we are not gods; we are, as you suggested, political animals. Your ivory tower of interpretation is a particular political position, and the fact is that I do not agree with it. Unlike yourself, I believe these conversations are grounded in the pursuit of truth, and do involve the struggle of power.

     

    GM: I am not interested in the contemplative life. Dialogue involves various persons and is, as I say, necessarily political. What I mean to “celebrate”–and I don’t apologize for it–is the power of dialogue to harness ideas, to generate new and interesting forms of thought.

     

    JJR: But you don’t seem inclined to make the necessary distinctions or discriminations. Some “forms of thought” are more interesting than others, some are trivial, some are not. What is important about dialogue is that it helps to expose those distinctions, to sort them out. For instance, I wouldn’t say that your ideas about dialogue are trivial or uninteresting; but I would say they are wrong. There’s the difference between us. Would you say I was wrong in these ideas–are you prepared to argue that I am wrong in my judgments about your judgments?

     

    GM: Yes, you are wrong.

     

    JJR: Why, how? Indeed, on your showing, how could I be wrong?

     

    GM: Because what I was saying has nothing to do with being right or being wrong. That’s another matter entirely.

     

    JJR: Another “language game”?

     

    GM: Perhaps–why not?

     

    JJR: Because under those conditions, as I said before, “anything goes.” Shift the language game and what was “wrong” becomes something else–it becomes, perhaps, “interesting” or “uninteresting,” or perhaps even “right.”

     

    Don’t misunderstand me. I am as aware as you are that context alters the status and even the meaning of what we see and what we think. The “pursuit of truth” is towards an imaginable (as opposed to an achievable) goal. We have to be satisfied with what we can acquire– knowledge, the historical form of truth. Nevertheless, that goal, “the truth,” must be imagined if certain kinds of intellectual activities are to be pursued.

     

    AM: Truth as a necessary fiction? You are as unscrupulous as Georg when you try to manipulate us with that metaphor of “knowledge, the historical form of truth.” Does the “truth” you want to “imagine” exist in the same order as the “knowledge” you say we can gain? If it doesn’t, how do we get it?

     

    JJR: We don’t “get” it, as if by a process of discovery. We construct the truth, we imagine it. Or do you imagine that the work of imagination is somehow less real–less human and historical–than the work of knowledge?

     

    And what about your metaphor: “necessary fiction”! The implication being, apparently, that what we imagine is somehow less substantial than what we labor to discover and construct. How did Keats put it? “What the imagination seizes as Beauty must be Truth–whether it existed before or not.”2 Created work, whether primary–like the material universe–or secondary–like history itself, or Plato’s dialogues, or the bible: these are not fictions in the sense you seem to suggest. They are original forms of Being–and in the case of secondary creations like poetry, original forms of Human Being. Knowledge–science–is not their source, could not bring them into existence. Rather, knowledge takes these things (as well as itself) for its subject.

     

    And this is why I stand with Plato and Socrates on the matter of dialogue and conversation. Dialogue is how we pursue the truth through the clash of different views. It is our oldest tool for testing–and correcting–the limits and the powers of our ideas.

     

    AM: But there are important “intellectual activities” in which “the truth” will not be, must not be, “imagined.”

     

    JJR: You mean, I suppose, things like scientific or technological acts of construction.

     

    AM: I have no competence to speak about such matters, and I wasn’t thinking about them at all. I had in mind Plato’s dialogues, the bible: creative and poetical work in general.

     

    JJR: Well, if you wanted to surprise me, you have. I would have thought it obvious that these works are the very and perhaps even the only ones in which “the truth” will and must be “imagined.”

     

    AM: You are so obsessed with the idea of “the truth” that you impoverish your own imagination. And so you misunderstand me–as usual.

     

    I wasn’t suggesting a distinction between poetry and imagination, but between imagination and truth. And by that distinction I was asking you to re-think the way imagination acts in a poetical field. What the imagination seizes as beauty is not, cannot, and must not be “truth.” Rather, it seizes appearances, phenomena, facticities. The physique of the poetical event: from the elementary phonic values of the letters and syllables, through the entire array of verbal imagery, to the shape of the scripts and all the physical media–material as well as social–through which poetry is realized. What the imagination seizes as beauty is not truth, it is the image of a world. The question of truth may and will be brought to bear on that world, as it is always brought to bear on our larger world; but that question is not brought to bear in or by the poetry itself. God does not put questions of truth to his creations, and neither do poets. As Blake’s prophet of the poetical, Los, says: “I will not Reason & Compare: my business is to Create” (Jerusalem 10:21).

     

    JJR: Perhaps divine creation may be imagined as a seizure of pure beauty. Man’s creations, in any case, are nothing of the sort. Poetry, for instance, being a form of language, comes to us (as one might say) “legend laden” with the conflicts of truth and error, good and evil. Whatever one thinks of primary worlds, all secondary ones are ideological.

     

    GM: And interpretation is the method we have for engaging these kinds of acts–just as science and philosophy are ways we have for engaging with other kinds of human activities.

     

    AM: [speaking to GM] What nonsense. Poetry, Interpretation, Science, Philosophy: these are medieval distinctions in that kind of formulation. They will get us nowhere.

     

    Besides, there is a difference, even on your showing, between poetry and its interpretation–between, for instance, the bible and its commentators. Or don’t you think so? Is there not an inspired text–the poem–that is different from the reading of that text–the interpretation?

     

    GM: Of course, but it is not a difference whose “truth” we can ever be clear about. Because it is a difference which is always being defined ex post facto, that is, under the sign of its interpretation. The bible itself– every poem we engage with–already comes to us under hermeneutical signs. “When composition begins, inspiration is already on the decline”: Shelley’s famous remark involves a profound understanding of the nature of texts.3 If we ask of the bible, for example, “where in this work can the Word of God be found,” we will not get a clear answer. Because the concept of location is a secondary and interpretive concept. When skeptics debunk the bible’s pretension to be “the Word of God” by pointing out the endless diaspora of its texts, their insight– though not their conclusion–is acute. The Word of God is a circle whose center is everywhere and whose circumference is nowhere.

     

    The same must be said of all imaginative works–of every work that comes before us under the sign of creation. The bible is merely the master work of all those works–the originary revelation of “the eternal act of creation in the infinite I Am.”4

     

    JJR: If that’s so, then ideology–good and evil, truth and error–must be involved in that eternal act of primary creation. Which makes perfect sense since–as Blake saw so clearly–god and the gods are creatures of Man’s imagination.5 Stories to the contrary–like the story in Genesis–are just exactly that–stories to the contrary.

     

    But I’m digressing into theology and maybe even deconstruction, and neither discipline interests me very much. What does interest me is another, related implication I see in your remarks. I put it as a question: what is the status of error, evil, failure in poetical work? Like yourself, most are happy to imagine the carnival of interpretation, the dialogue of endless errant reading. But if the primary texts are themselves errant and ideological, how are we to read them? Certainly not as transcendent models. They seem, in this view, more like images of ourselves: confused, mistaken, wrong–and perhaps most so when we imagine them (or ourselves) reasonably clear and correct. If poetry delivers the best that has been known and thought in the world, it falls sadly short of our desires.

     

    GM: Perhaps what Arnold meant was that it gave us the best of all possible worlds–where the possibilities are understood, from the start, as finite and limited. That, in any case, seems to be Shelley’s point in his remarks about composition and inspiration.

     

    JJR: And perhaps the optimal of this possibility comes not from poetry’s “perfection” so much as from the completeness of its self-presentation? Then the shortfall of desire would arrive without the illusion that it could have been otherwise. And it would arrive that way because the message and the messenger–the poems themselves–are implicated in that shortfall of desire. So we come to Shelley once again: when composition begins, inspiration is already on the wane–you know the rest.

     

    GM: Ah yes, the mind in creation is as a failing code.

     

    AM: But suppose, as Jay said earlier, that the poems are “errant and ideological”–just like the interpretations of the poems? Shelley was never happy about the didactic aspects of his own work, even though he–quite rightly too–could never abandon his didacticism. His theory of inspiration waning through composition seems to me part of the long-playing record he left us of his uneasiness on this score.

     

    Most professors tend to read his theory in a Kantian light–by which I mean they hold out an ideal of poetry that transcends ideology and didacticism. Look at the way Browning is read, for instance. His dramatic monologues, we are told, escape the didactic subjectivism of Browning’s early romantic mentor. So a poem like “My Last Duchess” becomes a model of poetic objectivity.

     

    GM: Quite rightly too.

     

    AM: Well, to me the poem is nothing but a little Victorian sermon.

     

    GM: You can’t be serious.

     

    AM: I couldn’t be more serious. “My Last Duchess,” for instance, is largely constructed as a critique of aristocratic pride, which Browning associates with the desire to possess and control. The villainy is especially heinous, according to this poem, because of its object: an adorable woman. But note that the poem is completely uncritical in its association of the woman with beauty. Her value comes from her beauty–which is why the Duke has enshrined her in, and as, a work of art.

     

    Implicit here is the notion–one finds it all over Browning’s poetry–that life (as opposed to art) is a primary value, and that art’s office is to celebrate and broadcast this primary value.

     

    GM: Do you have any problem with that?

     

    AM: I’m not devaluing the poem, I’m just reading it. But I could point out that some excellent readers– Baudelaire comes immediately to mind, and so does Lautreamont–would surely find Browning’s sermon insufferable, and would just as surely choose to take the Duke’s part.

     

    But leaving that aside, I have to point out another implication of the poem. The Duke is judged harshly by the text because he wants to keep the Duchess to himself. This desire is seen as especially wicked because of the way the Duchess is presented: as a lovely and spontaneous creature who enjoys and is enjoyed by the company of all classes. Now this representation of the Duchess is not so different from the Duke’s representation in one crucial respect: both take her as a thing of beauty that might be a joy forever, both take her–essentially– as an aesthetic image. The poem does not judge the Duke harshly for thinking her adorable–Browning’s poetry never does that–but only for wishing to keep her for his private pleasure.

     

    GM: In short, the poem seems to you sexist.

     

    AM: No question about it. It is not a bad poem because of its sexism, of course. But it is ideological for that (and other) reasons–by which I simply mean it is a poem that makes moral representations which someone might reasonably acknowledge. . . .

     

    JJR: And contest. * * * *

     

    JM: Sorry about that–the tape ran out. But I’ve put in a new one now, so let’s go on.

     

    AM: Just as well too, that interruption. We started talking about dialogics and interpretation and then wandered off into Browning and the ideology of poetic form.

     

    GM: But we also started with Bakhtin in our minds, and in his work dialogism is a function of the (primary) fictions, not of the (secondary) interpretations. Hermeneutics as dialogical is our appropriation of Bakhtin.

     

    AM: Don’t say “our,” say “your.” To me there is a sharp difference between the poetical and the interpretive field, though the two interact. But it is not a dialogical interaction because–as Socrates once pointed out to Protagoras–the texts of the poets don’t talk to us.6 We interrogate them. For their part–like Arnold’s Shakespeare–they abide our question. Of course we can choose to imagine our primary texts as “intertexts” and thus treat them as if they were “dialogical.” This is what Bakhtin does with novels, and he does it very well. But we should be clear about the metaphoric license he is taking when he treats fictional works as dialogical.

     

    GM: And so we find ourselves in a wonderfully Derridean situation. Interpretation–like this conversation of ours–is dialogical, and now reveals itself as the prior (substantive?) ground for the metaphoric extension of dialogics to fictional work and poetry.

     

    JJR: Composition as prior to inspiration?

     

    GM: Why not? It’s simply another way of saying that scripture is philosophically prior to Logos.

     

    JM: May I ask a question? It may seem absurd, I realize, and somewhat beside the point of what you’re talking about. But I don’t see how we can not ask this question now that the conversation has completed a kind of Heideggerian circle.

     

    What is a dialogue? I have a tape in my hand with an electronic record of the first part of this conversation.7 And as I listen to you talk, I watch the turning of the new spool, I watch a record being made of people talking. It makes me think a distinction has to be drawn somewhere that is not being drawn–perhaps a distinction between what we might call “conversation” on one hand and “dialogue” on the other.

     

    Maybe what we’re doing now is not “dialogue.” At any event, it seems very different from the following. Here, read this. * * * * AN ABC OF INTERDISCIPLINARITY. A DIALOGUE. by SHERI MEGHAN

     

    A: As Moses Hadas always used to say: “The only interesting talk is shop talk.”

     

    B: All shops are closed shops, more or less. Suffocating. If you’re not a professor and you find yourself, by circumstance, dropped among a bunch of professors at lunch, how interesting do you imagine you will find their conversation?

     

    C: Well, suppose you came there as an ethnographer. Then the shop talk might seem very interesting indeed.

     

    A: But it wouldn’t be shop talk anymore it would be ethnographic information. And if the professors were conscious of themselves as ethnographic subjects, even they would not be producing shop talk any longer.

     

    B: A blessed event, the coming of the ethnographer to the ingrown conversations of the closed shop. And more blessed still should she come to the smug halls of late- 20th century academe. Enlightened halls, open–or so their citizens like to think–to every kind of talk.

     

    A: And so they are.

     

    B: Only if the talk is framed in a certain way. The academy is the scene where knowledge has been made an object of devotion. Its two gods, or two-personed god, are science (positive knowledge) and philology (the knowledge of what is known). It is a cognitive scene, a scene of calculations and reflections. It is the country for old men. Children, whether of woman or of Jesus born, do not come there–unless it be to leave behind their childlikeness.

     

    C: They do not come because the knowledge of the childlike person is experiential rather than reflective.

     

    B: Socrates in his trance, Alcibiades in his cups?

     

    C: They will do nicely as signs of what both justifies and threatens every symposium, every state–the Outsiders that are within. Admired and hated, sought and feared; finally–because every state, every closed shop, is what it is–expelled.

     

    B: And what then of your ethnographer, that darling of the modern academy? Is it not the ultimate dream of Wissenschaft that all things should submit to reflection, that experience itself should become–field work? In the ancient world of Plato that sick dream appeared as the Socratic philosopher; more recently it came as the nightmare of the positive scientist, mystified forever in the figure of Wordsworth’s Newton, “voyaging through strange seas of thought, alone.” Mary Shelley lifted his mask and we glimpsed the haunted face as Victor Frankenstein, whose monstrous creature is the index of Frankenstein’s soul as it has been observed through the lens of an outsider’s–in this case, a woman’s–sense of the pitiful.

     

    C: So you don’t care for ethnographers either.

     

    B: Well, they are our latest Faustian types. Benevolent colonialists. Today their shop talk–it is called Cultural Studies–has given the modern academy some of its most effective means of self-mystification. As if the academy could harbor within itself its own outsider, its own critical observer.

     

    A: That “critical observer” you are imagining is the real illusion. All observers are inside the shop. If they weren’t they wouldn’t even know about the shop, couldn’t see it, and hence couldn’t talk at all. Shop talk is “interesting” because people share their differences.

     

    C: So for you it is not merely that “The only interesting talk is shop talk”; more than that, “Shop talk is all there is!”

     

    A: Exactly. But some shop talk is more interesting than other shop talk.

     

    C: And what makes it more interesting?

     

    A: Every shop has many conversations going on inside of it all the time. The most interesting conversations are those that get everybody else talking–talking about them, or talking in their terms.

     

    B: But where do those new and interesting conversations come from? Inside the shop?

     

    A: Evidently.

     

    C: Why “evidently”? Is the rapt Socrates inside or outside? And what about Alcibiades–drunk or sober? We all remember how, and where, he died.

     

    B: Inside or outside, it doesn’t matter. The point is that every shop must be something other than what anyone, inside or outside, could think or imagine it to be. The shop must be, in some sense, beside itself. Irrational. Other than itself. Otherwise it cannot accommodate–either conceptually or experientially– anything “new.”

     

    A: Put it that way if you like. Shop talk is often irrational. Just so you don’t bore us with ideas about absolute critical differentials.

     

    B: Have it so if you like. Just so you don’t insult us with ideas about knowing or accommodating otherness. No shop–no academy–can do so. Otherness comes like a wolf to a sheepfold. Later, when the damage is done, the priests–let us say, the professors–will indulge their shop talk of explanations.

     

    * * * *

     

    JM: This dialogue was originally presented in the spring of 1990, at a conference on Herder that was held in Charlottesville, Virginia. Meghan presented it at a panel discussion that took up the (very Herderian) question of interdisciplinarity.

     

    JJR: It seems to be a kind of position paper making an ironical critique of the form, or idea, of position papers as such. Perhaps in order to ask that critical reflection precede the taking of positions.

     

    GM: Or perhaps to make a game of critical reflection as such. I was at the conference, Joanne, and I think you ought to tell everyone that the dialogue was not given by anyone named Sheri Meghan. It was written and delivered by Jerome McGann. Sheri Meghan is just a mask– part of the dialogue’s ABCs.

     

    JM: I wasn’t trying to conceal that fact. The masquerade is crucial.

     

    GM: Maybe so, maybe not. But what about McGann? Was he just playing around, making a parade of cleverness?

     

    AM: Right. If it’s all just a masquerade, what’s the point? The dialogue’s ironies just get more ingrown. And look at the conclusion, where nothing is concluded: C stands altogether silent at that point, while A and B simply make a pair of smart, dismissive remarks.

     

    JM: You’re all missing my point. I ask again: what is a dialogue, what is this dialogue? Or suppose I ask: where is it? Right now we have been reading it as a printed text I passed out. In 1990 it was delivered orally by McGann (in his Meghan masquerade) at the Herder conference. It seems to me that the dialogue is not at all the same thing under those two different conditions. When it was orally presented, it was–surely–part of McGann’s way of taking a position–whatever that position was, however we define it.

     

    GM: The position of not taking a position.

     

    JM: If that’s what he was doing, it’s a position. But let me set your question aside for a moment–only for a moment, I promise. Whatever McGann was doing at the Herder Conference, here the dialogue has become part of my taking a position. Those two positions–whatever they are–may be symmetrical, but they probably aren’t. At least they don’t seem so to me. I introduced McGann’s text here because I wanted to interrogate the idea of dialogue–to get us to interrogate it–in a different light.

     

    It’s the tape machine that set me thinking this way. Here we’re talking and there our talk is being gathered and edited and turned into something new. I want to say this: our talk is being translated from conversation into dialogue.

     

    GM: Of course. Because the talk is being given a secondary, as it were a literary, form.

     

    JM: But the point is that every secondary world, every mimetic construction, comes to us under the watchful eyes of its recording angel. Isn’t this what the ancients meant when they said that memory is the mother of the muses?

     

    Let’s assume that the splendid dialogues of Oscar Wilde have no originary “conversational moment.” Let’s assume, in other words, that they neither carry nor erase the memory of such a moment. Let us assume they are pure inventions. Even so, they cannot escape their recording angel. For they will always be a record of themselves. Even as pure invention they set down a documentary record of what went into the construction of their fictionality.8

     

    Nor must we imagine that this documentary moment can be separated off from the fictional moment. An abstract separation can be made for special analytic purposes. Whatever the usefulness of such an abstraction, it will obscure and confuse the record that the fiction is making of itself–and hence will obscure and confuse the fiction.

     

    GM: I don’t understand exactly what you’re talking about, Joanne. What’s this idea about fiction making a record of itself?

     

    JM: Simply that all imaginative work appears to us in specific material forms. Many people–even many textual scholars–don’t realize the imaginative importance of those material forms. Blake’s work reminds us that the way poems are printed and distributed is part of their meaning. That process of printing and distribution is essential to “the record that fiction makes of itself.” It locates the imagination socially and historically. When Emily Dickinson decided not to publish her poems, when she decided to gather her handwritten texts into a series of “little books” which she kept to herself, those acts and their material forms comprise part of the record her work makes of itself. They are a crucial framework which Dickinson constructed for making her meanings, and which we need if we are to understand and respond.

     

    I could give you similar examples from all the writers I know well. Which is why I say that a recording angel presides over the transcendental imagination. Her descent to earth in the twentieth-century came, as usual, in masquerade. She once appeared, for example, as Bertolt Brecht, whose great project was to re-establish the theatrical unity of knowledge and pleasure, truth and beauty, instruction and entertainment. His guiding principle–it took many practical material forms–was what he called “the alienation effect.” By it he wanted to encourage the audience’s critical awareness of the entire fictional presentation. This required the theatrical event to document itself at the very moment of its dramatization. “Footnotes, and the habit of turning back to check a point, need to be introduced into playwriting” in order to break the hypnotizing spell of aesthetic space, where spectators (or readers) are not encouraged “to think about a subject, but within the confines of the subject.”9

     

    Brecht called his project “epic theatre” because it introduced what he called a “narrative” element into the dramatic space. This narrative documents what is happening on the stage, adds footnotes to the action, supplies references. Now it seems to me that dialogue might be distinguished from conversation along similar lines. Dialogue puts conversation in a literary frame, and by doing this it documents its own activities: literally, gives them a local habitation and a set of names.10

     

    GM: There’s nothing especially novel about all this. What you describe is just the “moment of reflection” that hermeneutics has always recognized in literary work. It’s the moment that interpretation seeks to extend and develop through the (re)generation of meanings.

     

    JJR: No, it’s much more than that. Brecht’s (or is it Joanne’s?) recording angel operates according to Feuerbach’s eleventh thesis, where the point is not simply to “interpret the world” but to “change it.” Brechtian theatrics are socialist and polemical throughout–as we see in the following passage, which Joanne did not choose to quote, even though it is the continuation of one of the texts she was reading to us. Brecht distinguishes between the (old, passive) “dramatic” theatre and the (new, engaged) “epic” theatre: The dramatic theatre’s spectator says: Yes, I have felt like that too–Just like me–Only natural–It’ll never change–The sufferings of this man appal me, because they are inescapable–That’s great art . . .–I weep when they weep, I laugh when they laugh. The epic theatre’s spectator says: I’d never have thought it–That’s not the way. . .–It’s got to stop–The sufferings of this man appal me, because they are unnecessary–That’s great art. . .–I laugh when they weep, I weep when they laugh. (Brecht on Theatre, 71) Brecht’s documentation is not positivist–a matter of keeping good records; it’s interventionist. The recording angel is a figure of judgment and even apocalypse, a figure come to reveal secrets of good and evil that have been hidden, if not from the beginning of time, at least throughout human history. The angel opens up the book of a new life, turns the world upside down. The outcome is anything but the pluralist heaven of hermeneutics.

     

    GM: Well, you could have fooled me. Here I’m talking in a dialogue that labels itself as such, in the best Brechtian fashion. Joanne makes a parade of her self- consciousness about dialogues and conversations; she wonders “what” a dialogue is, “where” it is? But what and where am I? Surely I’m plunged in the very “heaven (or hell) of hermeneutics” itself–a paradise of pluralism and shop talk.

     

    I mean, whose play are we acting in here? Joanne tells us in a charming metaphor that “a recording angel” made “her descent to earth . . . in masquerade.” But all this is no metaphor, my friends. All this is a masquerade! Let’s set the record straight about that at any rate. Let’s add another Brechtian label and get everything out front. We’ll call this “The Puppet Theatre of Jerome McGann.”

     

    JEROME MCGANN: Did you think I was trying to conceal myself? Surely it’s been evident right along that all of this–you four in particular–are what Blake used to call the vehicular forms of (my) imagination. Masquerade allows us to turn concealment into purest apparition. It is manifest deception.

     

    GM: Fair enough, but then what is this masquerade all about, what are you trying to get across? You may say you’re not trying to conceal yourself, but you let us go on arguing and discussing different ideas and we begin to forget all about you. We even begin to think that we are different–different from each other, different from you. But we’re not, we all come out of the same rag and bone shop.

     

    JEROME MCGANN: Well, just knowing that is pretty interesting. Especially today when “the star of Bakhtin has risen in the West.” People and texts are supposed to be the repositories of conflicting voices–or at any rate different voices. Rainbow coalitions and so forth. Richness in diversity. But there is always (what did Ashbery call it?) a “Plainness in Diversity” and it’s just as well to be aware of it, don’t you think?

     

    GM: Who cares what I think–“I” don’t think at all. The question is, what do you think!

     

    JEROME MCGANN: I think you’re more involved in thinking than you realize.

     

    GM: I’m just a textual construct.

     

    JEROME MCGANN: So you say–a puppet in a puppet theatre. Whereas I’m flesh and blood, of course.

     

    AM: Sometimes I think we have more life than we realize– or at least that we might have more. Thou wert not born for death, immortal bird, No hungry generations tread thee down. I’m that bird, I think. What did Shakespeare say? Not marble nor the gilded monuments Of princes shall outlive this pow’rful rhyme. Flesh and blood is all very well, but texts have their own advantages.

     

    GM: We don’t think, we have no identities. He does. Whatever we do is done for us. Someone will read me and tell me what I mean. It’s true that different people might make me mean different things. We’ve all been told about the openness of the text and the freedom of the reader. But what do I care about reader responses? They make us seem little more than empty tablets, waiting to be written on.

     

    JEROME MCGANN: As I said, I think you’re more involved in thinking than you realize.

     

    GM: What are you getting at?

     

    JEROME MCGANN: Thinking only gets carried out in language, in texts. We sometimes imagine that we can think outside of language–for instance, in our heads, where we don’t exteriorize the language we are using in language’s customary (oral or scripted) forms. But the truth is that all thought is linguistically determined.

     

    You whine about being a textual construct. But you’re able to think for precisely that reason. And so am I, and so are we all. We’re all textual constructs.

     

    GM: What sophistry.

     

    JM: On the contrary, what truth! We really do think because we are textual constructs, and we do so because thinking is the play of different ideas, the testing of the limits and the possibilities of ideas. Why complain that this masquerade seems, in one perspective, a professor’s monologue? It’s not the only way to see it. In any case we are testing limits and possibilities.

     

    GM: No we’re not. He is–if anyone is.

     

    JM: What about someone listening to all this, or reading it?

     

    GM: Sure, but they’re flesh and blood too. It’s people who think, not texts, not the masks that people fashion and put on.

     

    JEROME MCGANN: But my idea is that texts are the flesh and blood of thought–that we are all masked creatures. I’ve written this dialogue–constructed even an ingrate like yourself–to pursue that thought, or perhaps I should say to have it pursued, maybe to be pursued by it.

     

    Take yourself, for instance. You’re always surprising me. You think you’re just a puppet, but the truth is that I often don’t know what you or I or anybody else here might do or say next. This whole last five minutes of conversation we’re having. I never planned it, never even thought about it until a friend of mine read what you called my puppet theatre and queried its masquerade in ways I hadn’t thought about. And then she challenged me about it, and we talked back and forth, and I came back at last to you. And so I started writing some more–writing what we’re arguing about now.

     

    How did those changes happen? There’s a writer– let’s call him me; and there’s a reader–my friend; and then there’s all of us, we textual constructs. Don’t we have any responsibility in this masquerade?

     

    AM: But you’re not one of us! And the answer is no, we don’t. The responsibility is all yours, yours and your friend’s, and all the other (re)writers and (re)readers of texts.

     

    But I agree with you in this much anyhow: we aren’t blank tablets or empty signs. We are characters, we have histories. If masks are disguises, they take particular forms. It makes a big difference what face you put on when you engage in masquerade.

     

    JEROME MCGANN: So, Georg, don’t ask me what I think about all this. Interrogate the masks if you want to know that. The question is not: “Why do you move in masquerade?” We all do. The question is: “Why does your masquerade take the form that it does? Why these characters and not others?”

     

    AM: But there are other questions as well. Odd as it might seem, Jerome, one might not be especially interested in what you thought about this dialogue, or what you had in mind for it. The dialogue isn’t yours, isn’t even your friend’s. The dialogue is an independent textual construct and has a life of its own–indeed, has many lives of its own. All texts do. Dialogue is interesting because it dramatizes the presence of those multiple lives and their competing voices.

     

    Bakhtin used to say that novels were dialogical but poems were monological. But he was wrong in this. In a sense, poetry is far more “dialogical” (in Bakhtin’s sense) than fiction just because poetry asks us to pay attention to the word-as-such, to focus on the text as it is a textual construct. Poetry thus makes us aware of the masquerade that is being executed by even the most apparently transparent of texts. By this text, for instance–Robert Frost’s well known jingoist lyric “The Gift Outright.” The land was ours before we were the land’s. She was our land more than a hundred years Before we were her people. She was ours, In Massachusetts, in Virginia, But we were England’s, still colonials, Possessing what we still were unpossessed by, Possessed by what we now no more possessed. Something we were withholding made us weak Until we found out that it was ourselves We were withholding from our land of living. Such as we were we gave ourselves outright (The deed of gift was many deeds of war) To the land vaguely realizing westward, But still unstoried, artless, unenhanced, Such as she was, such as she would become. That was written during the height of the Second World War–a pretty piece of patriotism. But the text says much more than it realizes because language always stands in a superior truth to those who use the language. Blood spilled in this poem’s land becomes the sign of the right of possession. But who is the “we” of this poem, what are those “many deeds of war”?

     

    One word in this text–“Massachusetts”–reminds us that this supremely Anglo-American poem cannot escape or erase a history that stands beyond its white myth of Manifest Destiny. That central New England place, Massachusetts, is rooted in native american soil and language, where the very idea of being possessed by land– rather than possessing it or conquering it in martial struggles–finds its deepest truth and expression. Unlike “Virginia,” “Massachusetts” is native american, red- skinned. Colonized by another culture and language, that word (which is also a place and a people, red before it could ever be white) preserves its original testimony and truth;11 and when it enters this poem, it tilts every white word and idea into another set of possible meanings and relations. “Virginia,” for example, which is a lying, European word12–a word whose concealments are suddenly revealed when we read it next to “Masssachsetts.” When I read this poem, those “many deeds of war” include the Indian Wars that moved inexorably “westward.” In this poem, I think, all blood is originally red.

     

    Where do such different voices come from? Language speaks through us, and language, like Tennyson’s sea, moans round with many voices. In “The Gift Outright” we see how some voices come unbidden–come, indeed, as outright gifts so far as the intentionality of the authored work is concerned. Because the poem’s rhetoric is preponderantly and unmistakably Euro-American, “Massachusetts” sends out only a faint signal of the (otherwise great) hidden history the word involves. And it is important that we see the signal come so faintly and obliquely–so undeliberately, as it were–when we read the poem. The faintness is the sign of important historical relations of cultural dominance and cultural marginality. The whole truth of those relations, imbedded in this text, would not be able to appear if Frost had not given his white, European mythology over to his poem’s language, where it finds a measure of release from its own bondage. A measure of release.

     

    This is why I care about what you think, Jerome–and also about what you don’t think. Because you’re one among many–in the end, one of us. As you say, a textual construct.

     

    JEROME MCGANN: “Zooks, Sir! Flesh and blood, that’s all I’m made of.”

     

    Notes

     

    1. See Gerald L. Bruns,”The Hermeneutics of Midrash,” in The Book and the Text: The Bible and Literary Theory, ed. Regina Schwartz (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1990), 196-7.

     

    2. See Keats’s letter to Benjamin Bailey, 22 Nov. 1817, in The Letters of John Keats, ed. Hyder Edward Rollins (Harvard UP: Cambridge, MA, 1958), I. 43.

     

    3. See “A Defence of Poetry”, in Shelley’s Prose, or The Trumpet of a Prophecy, ed. David Lee Clark (U. of New Mexico Press: Albuquerque, 1954), 294.

     

    4. See S.T. Coleridge, Biographia Literaria, ed. James Engell and W. Jackson Bate (Princeton UP: Princeton, 1983), I. 304.

     

    5. See The Marriage of Heaven and Hell, plate 11.

     

    6. See Plato’s Protagoras 347c-348a.

     

    7. The text here is not based directly on the tape referred to by McGrem, but upon the printer’s-copy typescript. The latter may or may not give an accurate and complete record of the original conversation. Our text appears to begin in medias res, so it may not represent the whole of “the first part” of the conversation that was apparently on the tape McGrem mentions.

     

    8. None of Joanne McGrem’s interlocutors queried her on this point. But one would like to know if she meant that the documentary record is complete. To us, such completion seems hardly possible.

     

    9. Brecht on Theatre. The Development of an Aesthetic, ed. and trans. by John Willett (Hill and Wang: New York, 1964), 44. The emphasis here is McGrem’s, not Brecht’s.

     

    10. At this point one might hazard the following descriptions of the different positions being taken in the dialogue. Mannejc sees interpretation as dialogue; Rome sees criticism (critique) as dialogic; Mack seems to regard poetry, or imaginative writing generally, as dialogical; and finally McGrem turns the distinction completely around and argues that dialogue is poetry, or at any rate that it is a non-informational form of discourse.

     

    11. The word names the tribe which ranged the Boston area, and it means something like “near the great hill.” The reference is, apparently, to the Great Blue Hill south of the city.

     

    12. I believe the phrase “a lying, European word” must be an allusion to Laura Riding’s great poem “Poet: A Lying Word” (the title piece in the volume Poet: A Lying Word [Arthur Barker Ltd.: London, 1933], 129-34).

     

  • “A Suspension Forever at the Hinge of Doubt”: The Reader-trap Of Bianca In Gravity’s Rainbow

    Bernard Duyfhuizen

    Univ. of Wisconsin–Eau Claire
    <pnotesbd@uwec>

     

    No matter how much we work on Gravity’s Rainbow, our most important interpretive discovery will be that it resists analysis–that is, being broken down into distinct units of meaning. To talk about Bianca is to talk about Ilse and Gottfried; to try to describe the Zone is to enumerate all the images of other times and places that are repeated there. Pynchon’s novel is a dazzling argument for shared or collective being–or, more precisely, for the originally replicative nature of being.
     

    –Leo Bersani

     

    Leo Bersani is right about Gravity’s Rainbow‘s resistance to analysis, yet if we pursue the “dazzling argument” in the particular case of Bianca, we find not only more than Bersani acknowledges but also elements for a strategy for reading Thomas Pynchon’s postmodern text. This strategy rests on the formal element of the “reader-trap”: stylistic and thematic techniques that on the one hand court the conventional readerly desire to construct an ordered world within the fictional space of the text, but that on closer examination reveal the fundamental uncertainty of postmodern textuality. Rather than reducing a reader-trap to a “distinct unit of meaning,” readers must adopt for GR a postmodern strategy of reading in which the reader avoids privileging any specific piece of data because the text, in its implied poststructuralist theory of reading, thematically attacks the tyranny of reductive systems for knowing the world. The reader must engage the play of differance encoded in GR‘s textual signs to avoid falling into traps of premature narrative closure.

     

    What makes Bianca a reader-trap? First, she is part of a matrix of intersecting stories that could be labeled the “Tales of the Shadow-Children,” a matrix which produces the stories that readers construct about Bianca, Ilse Pokler, Gottfried, and by analogy Tyrone Slothrop. She becomes simultaneously a represented character(complete with genealogical relations) and a trace of textuality (an arrangement of semiological relations that is never totally fixed). This double nature of her character is figured the first time we hear of her when Slothrop, under the alias of Max Schlepzig (Bianca’s putative father), reenacts with Margherita Erdmann the moment of Bianca’s conception during the rape scene at the end of the movie Alpdrucken (393-97). As a shadow- or movie-child, Bianca maps onto these other children; thus what we know about one (both from referential and semiological epistemologies) depends on what we know about the others. Bianca’s mother, for instance, sees “Bianca in other children, ghostly as a double exposure…clearly yes very clearly in Gottfried, the young pet and protege of Captain Blicero” (484). As readers, if we want to avoid the trap of correspondences, we must mark the intersections and the double exposures, even though the effect produced is often an increased undecidability.

     

    Second, Bianca is coded as one of Pynchon’s examples of the dehumanizing effects of perverse fetishism:

     

    Of all her putative fathers--Max Schlepzig and masked extras on one side of the moving film, Franz Pokler and certainly other pairs of hands busy through trouser cloth, that Alpdrucken Night, on the other--Bianca is closest [. . .] to you who came in blinding color, slouched alone in your own seat, [. . .] you whose interdiction from her mother's water-white love is absolute, you, alone, saying sure I know them, omitted, chuckling count me in, unable, thinking probably some hooker... She favors you, most of all. You'll never get to see her. So somebody has to tell you.1
     
    (472; bracketed ellipses added)

     

    As is often the case in GR, the passage closes off by shifting to a second-person address that may be directed at Slothrop, who has just left her after their sexual encounter, but also seems to address–through images of sexual imperialism and a reference to Pokler that could not yet be part of Slothrop’s consciousness–the text’s male narratees and ultimately its male reader/voyeurs. I will defer until the final section of this essay the significant questions of gender and reading presented by this passage and others like it.2 Indeed, this issue may itself be one of the most problematic aspects of Pynchon’s writing. The question–Who are the narratees of this text?–cannot be left unanswered.

     

    Lastly, Bianca is a reader-trap because of her relationship with Slothrop. If GR has, besides the V-2 rocket, a “central” protagonist around whom readers try to construct systems of meaning by following his picaresque adventures, Slothrop is it. Bianca is one of his many sexual experiences, one that is doubly coded by its analogy to Gottfried’s launch in rocket 00000 and her alignment with the “lost girls”–the Zonal shapes he will allow to enter but won’t interpret (567)–who haunt his journey through the Zone. Bianca must be read, therefore, within yet another play of representational and semiological doubling–a mapping onto that is both the same-and-different from shadow-child mapping–as she maps onto Darlene, Katje Borgesius, Geli Tripping, and even her own mother, Margherita. The text underwrites this process of mapping when Bianca is viewed as “silver” (484), the same color as Darlene’s star on Slothrop’s map (19) and as her mother’s “silver and passive [screen] image” (576), or with Greta’s (Margherita’s) mapping onto or merging into “Gretel” and finally “Katje” within Blicero’s sado-masochistic fantasy (482-86), which maps in turn onto Slothrop’s relations with both women. Bianca holds a special place within this metonymic play of sameness and difference, because her loss produces the most profound change in Slothrop’s behavior–he is finally freed of the will to erection that has dominated his psychological life ever since his childhood conditioning by Laszlo Jamf. Paradoxically, however, at the moment he might have a chance to formulate his own identity, Bianca’s loss prefigures Slothrop’s ultimate dissolution–indeed, after his encounter with Bianca, “Slothrop, as noted, at least as early as the Anubis era, has begun to thin, to scatter” (509). His experience with Bianca and his subsequent loss of her bring him, as we will see, face-to-face with his unconscious fears of his own death and bring the reader to confront the deconstruction of the semiotic codes that form Slothrop’s and Bianca’s textual representations.

     

    Bianca appears on the stage of the narrative in two consecutive episodes of GR (3.14-15). We meet her aboard the Anubis as seen through Slothrop’s eyes:

     

    He gets a glimpse of Margherita and her daughter, but there is a density of orgy-goers around them that keeps him at a distance. He knows he's vulnerable, more than he should be, to pretty little girls, so he reckons it's just as well, because Bianca's a knockout, all right: 11 or 12, dark and lovely, wearing a red chiffon gown, silk stockings and high-heeled slippers, her hair swept up elaborate and flawless and interwoven with a string of pearls to show pendant earrings of crystal twinkling from her tiny lobes...help, help. Why do these things have to keep coming down on him? He can see the obit now in Time magazine--Died, Rocketman, pushing 30, in the Zone, of lust.(463)

     

    The text’s focalization through Slothrop codes Bianca as a fetish, a “Lolita” if you will, and we later learn these heels are “spiked” (466), and the silk stockings are connected to “a tiny black corset” with “Satin straps, adorned with intricately pornographic needlework” (469). As the narrator comments later–in a passage metonymically structured to connect Bianca, Margherita, Blicero, the S-Gerat (a rocket part Slothrop has been seeking), Laszlo Jamf, Imipolex (the plastic from which the S-Gerat was made), and the Casino Hermann Goering (where Slothrop lost Katje)–“Looks like there are sub-Slothrop needs They know about, and he doesn’t” (490).

     

    Yet from a different perspective, Bianca’s fetishized outfit is a repetition of her mother’s outfit during her first encounter with Slothrop, when they reenact Bianca’s conception on the torture-chamber set of the film Alpdrucken:

     

    All Margherita's chains and fetters are chiming, black skirt furled back to her waist, stockings pulled up tight in classic cusps by the suspenders of the boned black rig she's wearing underneath. How the penises of Western men have leapt, for a century, to the sight of this singular point at the top of a lady's stocking, this transition from silk to bare skin and suspender! It's easy for non-fetishists to sneer about Pavlovian conditioning and let it go at that, but any underwear enthusiast worth his unwholesome giggle can tell you there is much more here--there is a cosmology: of nodes and cusps as points of osculation, mathematical kisses...singularities! (396)

     

    But the transition to the mathematical context leads this meditation on fetishism to an unsettling metaphor: “Do all these points imply, like the Rocket’s, an annihilation? [. . .] And what’s waiting for Slothrop, what unpleasant surprise, past the tops of Greta’s stockings here?” (396-97).3 What’s waiting first is “his latest reminder of Katje”–whose sexuality is figured in the text as both metaphor and metonymy of the rocket: “Between you and me is not only a rocket trajectory, but also a life,” Katje told Slothrop (209)–but more significantly, it is Bianca who waits to teach Slothrop and the reader something about the trajectory of annihilation.

     

    Slothrop’s vulnerability “to pretty little girls” is foregrounded early in GR when he comforts a little girl rescued from a V-2 hit, comfort she returns by smiling “very faintly, and he knew that’s what he’d been waiting for, wow, a Shirley Temple smile, as if this exactly canceled all they’d found her down in the middle of” (24). The moment of kindness, so crucially redemptive in Pynchon’s fiction, figures as Slothrop’s primal response, and while in London, before his paranoia has gone out of control, Slothrop can care directly. Once he reaches the Zone, however, his ability to connect becomes problematic as in the opening of part 3 when, by burning human/doll’s hair, he conjures out of the shadows a dancing child he maps onto Katje: “he turned back to her to ask if she really was Katje, the lovely little Queen of Transylvania. But the music had run down. She had vaporized from his arms” (283). Both these children prefigure Bianca, but the empirical reality of the first has been replaced by the hallucination of the second, a slippage between fantasy and reality that dogs Slothrop through the rest of the text and especially in his encounter with Bianca. Neither is the reader immune to this slippage which s/he may seek to repress by evoking the trap of an overtly mimetic strategy of reading.

     

    However, before Bianca takes center stage, Slothrop wanders off to listen to some gossip about Margherita, told by the woman whose handy cleaver almost dumped him into the river. But what he hears sounds like the voice of the text’s narrator offering a simple binary solution to the problems of narrativity and signification in the text:

     

    "Greta was meant to find Oneirine. Each plot carries its signature. Some are God's, some masquerade as God's. This is a very advanced kind of forgery. But still there's the same meanness and mortality to it as a falsely made check. It is only more complex. The members have names, like the Archangels. More or less common, humanly-given names whose security can be broken, and the names learned. But those names are not magic. That's the key, that's the difference. Spoken aloud, even with the purest magical intention, they do not work." "That silly bitch," observes a voice at Slothrop's elbow, "tells it worse every time." (464)

     

    If the “silly bitch” can be seen dialogically as a reflexive figuration of the narrator, then this “voice” may be, for a brief and estranged moment, Pynchon dialogically and reflexively commenting on his own text. We soon discover that the voice belongs to Miklos Thanatz who serves as a figure of narrative intersection: Margherita’s husband, Bianca’s stepfather, and–though we don’t know it yet– witness to the firing of rocket 00000. Indeed, Thanatz begins to tell Slothrop precisely what he and the reader have been desiring to hear, the magical names of Gottfried and Blicero, but….

     

    “About here they are interrupted by Margherita and Bianca, playing stage mother and reluctant child” (465). Margherita forces Bianca to perform a Shirley Temple imitation, and when she refuses to perform again, Bianca is publicly punished with a steel-rulered-bare-bottomed spanking–which triggers one of GR‘s set pieces: the everything’s connected orgy on board the Anubis. Bianca’s representation of “Shirley Temple,” in contradistinction to that “Shirley Temple smile” that warmed Slothrop’s heart in London, is a grotesque infantilization that ironically seeks to erase the war years and their horror, yet its perverse eroticism (accentuated by cultural contexts of sexual vulnerability that come through Slothrop’s point of view) precisely makes manifest the war/perversion dynamic explored in various other scenes that test the edge of a reader’s erotic tolerance. Clearly Bianca’s exploitation as a sexual object is a same-but-different version of Katje’s exploitation by Blicero or Pointsman, or Bianca’s mothers by von Goll for the film Alpdrucken.

     

    The public humiliation of Bianca is one of GR‘s many moments of theatre. Indeed, Slothrop wonders whether “somebody [is] fooling with the lights” as Bianca “grunts” through her Shirley Temple routine (466). The lights are, in fact, being fooled with: Slothrop’s perceptual creation of Bianca as an overtly fetishized Shirley Temple is the emblem in the text of errant reading. Slothrop’s specular projection of Bianca as infantile nymphet is a mise en abyme for the reader-trap the text is about to spring, a trap that this piece of theatre–focalized so thoroughly through the gaze of a male spectator–helps to mask.

     

    Throughout GR Pynchon demarcates the public and the private stages. On the public stage the character performs for others, even when the character is unaware of an audience (Slothrop under surveillance, for instance). The public performance usually originates from some form of coercion, manipulation, or exploitation. Since many of these performances align with what prevailing cultural formations would define as deviant sexuality, we can discern an analogy with “pornography,” but only at the level of story (although occasionally Pynchon has been accused of pornography at the level of discourse) and with a clear recognition of how conditioned Western patriarchal culture is to the semiotics of pornographic representation. Although “Pavlovian conditioning” may explain part of the dynamics of response to the pornographic, unwholesome pornography in GR is not necessarily in the sexual act itself or in its textual representation; it is, instead, in the systems of power and control that motivate the act–the ubiquitous “They” who operate just outside of view. This public stage is contrasted with the private moment, the free exchange of comforts–but this too is a conflicted stage, as the conventional entrapped reading between the private moment of Slothrop and Bianca makes clear.

     

    When Slothrop wakes up the next day (and in the next episode), Bianca is with him, offering herself as a manifest wish-fulfillment to his lust. This private “performance” for Slothrop nearly closes the “distance” between himself and Bianca, who now replaces her mother in a liaison that is not free from metaphoric and metonymic overtones of incest (Slothrop, impersonating Max Schlepzig, has already reenacted Bianca’s conception). But Bianca’s gift of sexual intercourse is also a plea for help. She suggests they “hide,” “get away,” quit the game which for Slothrop has ceased to be fun. For him, this act of kindness activates his socialized guilt–to be offered “love” is more than the Zone will allow. So Slothrop “creates a bureaucracy of departure, inoculations against forgetting, exit visas stamped with love-bites” (470). In leaving Bianca he makes a mistake that he will not realize until after he hears “Ensign Morituri’s Story” (474-79), but by then it is too late.

     

    Importantly, before he leaves Bianca, Slothrop’s consciousness is the nearly exclusive narrative filter for this tryst in which something “oh, kind of funny happens [. . .]. Not that Slothrop is really aware of it now, while it’s going on–but later on, it will occur to him that he was–this may sound odd, but he was somehow, actually, well, inside his own cock” (469-70). Of course the mediated narrative discourse that shifts Slothrop’s “later” thoughts into the present of this scene estranges the text and marks it as more hallucination than representation. Yet this startling image has trapped more than one reader into a perspectival blindness. Because Bianca’s character is primarily focalized through Slothrop, she functions at that edge of textual consciousness between fetishized objectification and hallucination. Bianca may “exist” (470) for Slothrop at this moment, but she, more quickly than Slothrop himself, soon slips into the textual unconscious, only to be recalled by dream and hallucination.

     

    If we grant that we cannot know Bianca because of the narrative filters of fetish and hallucination, can we even be sure–in a perfectly pynchonian paradox–of the certainty of our fantasy? It turns out we cannot because the text set this reader-trap long ago, and it is only by reading the cross mapping of her textual representation that we can see how the reader might misperceive Bianca and why many critics have misread her. More significantly, uncovering this reader-trap also uncovers the questions of gender and reading in GR.

     

    * * * * *

     

    When Bianca first appears, Slothrop calculates her age–an amazing feat in itself, given her get-up at the time–as “11 or 12.” Many readers hardly question this incongruous perception because the fetishistic plot, its theatrical representation, and its semiotic codes overdetermine the narrative at that moment. Moreover, the narrative concretizes our perception of a “preadolescent Bianca” by its descriptive references to her: “the little girl,” “a slender child,” “little Bianca [. . .] tosses her little head [. . .], her face,round with baby-fat,” and her “baby breasts working out the top of her garment” (469-70). Bianca is not the only female character who is perceived by Slothrop and other men in child-like terms. From the very first references to Slothrop’s map–“perhaps the girls are not even real” (19; emphasis added)–to his meeting again with Darlene (115), to his first sight of Katje (186), to his first awareness of Geli Tripping (289), to Trudi and Magda (365), to Stefania Procalowska and others aboard the Anubis (460, 466-68), and eventually to Solange/Leni Pokler (603) Slothrop encounters females as girls. Even Margherita, who is clearly older than Slothrop, is introduced as “his child and his helpless Lisaura” (393).4 In the semiosis of reading, these “girls” engage in a play of mapping that lays bare the repetition compulsion of the narrative as it underwrites the sexual politics of the Zone which finally come to a crisis in Slothrop’s encounter with Bianca, and it underwrites the sexual politics of reading.

     

    What does this infantilization signify? Could it be a collective fear of coming-to-age during the war and the later post-war systems of arrangement? One reading, a rather romantic one, might have it that to be young is still to hold a piece of innocence, but examined more closely, even this hopeful image rings hollow. If we accept Bianca’s age as Slothrop gives it, an incongruity emerges: Bianca’s erotic and sexual maturity (she, like many of Slothrop’s lovers, is more active than he is) dislocates these child-like representations. On the one hand, these images may be exaggerations projected from Slothrop’s fetishizing focalization; on the other hand, Bianca symbolizes the “child of the War,” the darling of those permitted to view Goebbel’s private film collection (461). She is one of Pynchon’s most poignant emblems of the human destruction caused by war. However, if we dislocate our reading and consider Bianca through cross-mapping with Ilse,her shadow sister, we discover that she was most likely born in 1929 and is much closer to 16 or 17 than she is to “11 or 12.”5

     

    If uncovering her likely age resituates our reading in one direction, freeing us from the trap set by Slothrop’s peculiar point of view, Bianca’s disappearance from the fictional universe after her liaison with Slothrop is equally vexed; indeed, McHoul and Wills state that “The fate of Bianca highlights the problem with reading Gravity’s Rainbow…. One will never know just what does happen to her” (31).6 Bianca has told Slothrop she knows how to hide (470), but her next “appearance” is brief and problematic:

     

    Slothrop will think he sees her, think he has found Bianca again--dark eyelashes plastered shut and face running with rain, he will see her lose her footing on the slimy deck, just as the Anubis starts a hard roll to port, and even at this stage of things--even in his distance--he will lunge after her without thinking much, slip himself as she vanishes under the chalky lifelines and gone, stagger trying to get back but be hit too soon in the kidneys and be flipped that easy over the side. (491; emphasis added)

     

    What actually happens here is hard to say–Slothrop does end up over the side, but does Bianca? Slothrop only “think[s]” he sees her–she is becoming insubstantial already–and her vanishing is a symbolic erasure. But is it she who “vanishes under chalky lifelines” or Slothrop who “slip[s] . . . under” while she “vanishes”?7 As McHoul and Wills note, it “hinges on how one reads the syntax” (31).

     

    All life lines in GR are subject to erasure, but traces are left in the mind–especially Slothrop’s– and in the text. The traces are sometimes known only by their absence; for instance, 170 pages after this scene, in a passage that challenges how readers produce meaning in GR, we read: “You will want cause and effect. All right. Thanatz was washed overboard in the same storm that took Slothrop from the Anubis” (663). Bianca is missing from this passage if one wants a textual construction (a statement from the here dramatically foregrounded narrator) that will affirm that Bianca did indeed go over the side during the storm; at the same time this passage suggests a natural causality–“the same storm”–for Slothrop going overboard, putting into question but not necessarily overturning the likely possibility that someone had “flipped” him over the side. However, in the deconstructionist logic of the reader-trap, Bianca’s absence from this textual representation cannot definitely tell us whether she remained on the Anubis either.

     

    Bianca’s traces always test our readerly desire for causality. After Frau Gnahb rescues Slothrop from his trip overboard, he falls asleep and “Bianca comes to snuggle in under his blanket with him. ‘You’re really in that Europe now,’ she grins, hugging him. ‘Oh my goo’ness,’ Slothrop keeps saying, his voice exactly like Shirley Temple’s, out of his control. It sure is embarrassing. He wakes to sunlight” (492-93). Momentarily we breathe a sigh of relief “thinking” that she has made it, but her speech pattern is identifiably Slothrop’s and he has adopted her Shirley Temple voice. Something’s not right, and when “he wakes,” he is alone, and we see this trace of Bianca as a dream. Later that morning, when Slothrop meets von Goll, he “fills von Goll in on Margherita, trying not to get personal. But some of his anxiety over Bianca must be coming through. Von Goll shakes his arm, a kindly uncle. ‘There now. I wouldn’t worry. Bianca’s a clever child, and her mother is hardly a destroying goddess’” (494). Meant to “comfort” Slothrop, von Goll’s characterizations allow Slothrop to repress his anxiety for the moment, but as we will see, the return of the repressed is not far away. Given the text’s compulsion to repeat within a same-but-different logic of mapping, the reader aligns this Bianca/Slothrop escape fantasy with the Ilse/Pokler escape fantasy (420-21). In that startling scene at Zwolfkinder, the narration does not signal its shift into a fantasy mode, and some critics have been trapped and have taken literally the scene of “amazing incest” that precedes the escape fantasy–a reading that would seriously undermine Pokler’s eventual moral position in the text.

     

    The most disturbing trace of Bianca re-enters the narrative when Slothrop returns to the Anubis to pickup a “package” for von Goll (530-32).8 As he returns to the site of his tryst with Bianca, Slothrop descends into the private hell of his own consciousness. Motivated by a return of his repressed “Eurydice-obsession” (472), Slothrop seemingly discovers the dead Bianca’s body, but like Orpheus he cannot bring his Eurydice back from the dead. But does he discover her? Nearly the entire scene takes place in total darkness (the specular image is unrepresentable), but the psychic reminders force Slothrop to confront his betrayal of Bianca and his fears of her death, and his possible implication in that death. Through a gauntlet that metonymically repeats Brigadier Puddings ritual approach to the Mistress of the Night (Katje)–“the pointed toe of a dancing pump,” the “ladder,” “stiff taffeta,” “slippery satin,” “hooks and eyes [. . .] lacing that moves, snake-sure, entangling, binding each finger.”

     

    He rises to a crouch, moves forward into something hanging from the overhead. Icy little thighs in wet silk swing against his face. They smell of the sea. He turns away, only to be lashed across the cheek by long wet hair. No matter which way he tries to move now...cold nipples...the deep cleft of her buttocks, perfume and shit and the smell of brine...and the smell of...of... (531)

     

    “When the lights come back on” (532) (recall Slothrop’s earlier concern that someone was “fooling” with the lights), we receive no confirmation that the text represented whatever actual events Slothrop experienced–indeed, I would argue he only experiences this nightmare psychologically. The confusion of sensory images conflates two deaths for Bianca: death by drowning and death by hanging. But the text never deploys the signifier “Bianca” in this scene; instead, the text offers a set of metonymies that may or may not signify the “presence” of Bianca’s body. “When the lights come back on,” Slothrop does not directly see her; he sees only the “brown paper bundle” he was sent to retrieve, its enigmatic contents a mise en abyme for his experience and an emblem for the best way to read this scene. The scene closes with a last challenge to specular acts of reading: “But it’s what’s dancing dead-white and scarlet at the edges of his sight…and are the ladders back up and out really as empty as they look?” (532). As with the two ellipses that mark the close of the longer passage just quoted, the ellipsis points here mark the site of absence, the dead-white page showing through the text and yet another site of repetition if we recall the opening of Bianca and Slothrop’s tryst: “In the corner of his vision now, he catches a flutter of red” (468). But can the text and its reading, linear like a ladder “back up and out,” be “really as empty” as it looks? The reader can let this scene either remain enigmatic or decide the undecidable–to paraphrase Tchitcherine much later in the text: “[It] could be anything. I don’t care. But [it’s] only real at the points of decision. The time between doesn’t matter” (702). Bianca last “existed” for Slothrop at the moment of decision when he climbed the ladder to leave her (470-71) and at the moment on deck when he “lunge[s]” to save her (491) only to lose her–does she exist elsewhere?

     

    Many readers read mimetically the scene of Slothrop’s return to the engine-room of the Anubis, stating that he does in fact discover Bianca’s body; some are even convinced that Margherita has murdered her daughter. Yet reading in this way misses the psychological dynamic the text builds around Slothrop’s anxiety over the intersection of sexuality and death that haunts his experience. It misses the text’s implicit questioning of Western culture’s perverse fetishization of the child. It is no stray detail that Slothrop dreams of a conversation with the White Rabbit of Alice in Wonderland when Bianca comes to him–as Henkle observes, “we all know about Lewis Carroll’s supposedly illicit feelings toward little girls; we all understand what Shirley Temple’s fetching little dance steps aroused” (282).9 Moreover, a mimetic reading misses the postmodern narrative function of Bianca’s decharacterization to the level of a cipher and trap for readers who want teleologically to complete her story by a represented death scene.

     

    After Slothrop’s return to the Anubis, Bianca’s trace enters the narrative only four more times. The first trace appears when the text lists some of the wishes Slothrop, now headed for Cuxhaven, makes upon evening stars. The seventh wish is “Let Bianca be all right [. . .]” (553). Either Slothrop has no certainty of Bianca’s fate or he is repressing what he knows; the case is complicated by the coupling of the Bianca wish with “[. . .] a-and–Let me be able to take a shit soon.” The text seems to be laying a trap for the Freudian reader–the ass-bites of their first encounter (469) and the smell of “perfume and shit” that Slothrop calls up in the engine room (531)–who may want to argue that Bianca’s memory has become cathected with Slothrop’s anal fixation. Can any reader ever forget Slothrop’s hallucinatory journey down the toilet in 1.10? That drug-induced nightmare, which occurred because of Pointsman’s involvement, connects back to Slothrop’s childhood conditioning by Laszlo Jamf (when he should have been moving through the anal stage of his psychosexual development, Jamf may have been displacing the smell of Slothrop’s own feces with the smell of Imipolex–if indeed that was the stimulus used).10 I suggest this set of connections may be a trap because reading GR through Freud calls for paradigms of totalization that the text will inevitably undercut even though structures of wish-fulfillment and dreamwork proliferate in the narrative. Interestingly, however, the Bianca wish is preceded by a significant Slothrop wish, although it is at the same time a bad pun on the shit-wish: “Let that discharge be waiting for me in Cuxhaven.” This wish (ultimately to return home to his mother?) will not come true in its literal form, but the quest for it leads Slothrop almost into Pointsman’s plot for his castration and to his last dream of Bianca.

     

    The second trace of Bianca occurs when Slothrop meets Franz Pokler:

     

    Well, but not before [Pokler] has told something of his Ilse and her summer returns, enough for Slothrop to be taken again by the nape and pushed against Bianca's dead flesh.... Ilse, fathered on Greta Erdmann's silver and passive image, Bianca, conceived during the filming of the very scene that was in his thoughts as Pokler pumped in the fatal charge of sperm--how could they not be the same child? She's still with you, though harder to see these days, nearly invisible as a glass of gray lemonade in a twilit room...still she is there, cool and acid and sweet, waiting to be swallowed down to touch your deepest cells, to work among your saddest dreams. (576-77)

     

    This time Slothrop’s memory contravenes his wish only 23 pages earlier as he is “taken again by the nape and pushed against Bianca’s dead flesh.” This passage appears to confirm Bianca’s death. However, while we come upon this cross-mapping alert to the alignment of Ilse and Bianca, for Slothrop this is a new coincidence that, because of Pokler’s significance to the S-Gerat plot, instantly feeds his paranoid paradigm of reading: “how could they not be the same child?” Moreover, “She” (Bianca/Ilse) will now, if not already, “work among your [Slothrop/Pokler/the reader’s] saddest dreams.”

     

    The third trace is in the cross-mapping dreams of Slothrop and Solange/Leni Pokler: “Back at Putzi’s,” after Slothrop has unwittingly escaped castration but not received his wished-for discharge,

     

    Slothrop curls in a wide crisp-sheeted bed beside Solange, asleep and dreaming about Zwolfkinder, and Bianca smiling, he and she riding on the wheel, their compartment become a room, one he's never seen, a room in a great complex of apartments big as a city, whose corridors can be driven or bicycled along like streets: trees lining them, and birds singing in the trees. And "Solange," oddly enough, is dreaming of Bianca too, though under a different aspect: it's of her own child, Ilse, riding lost through the Zone on a long freight train that never seems to come to rest. She isn't unhappy, nor is she searching, exactly, for her father. But Leni's early dream of her is coming true. She will not be used. There is change, and departure: but there is also help when least looked for from the strangers of the day, and hiding, out among the accidents of this drifting Humility, never quite to be extinguished, a few small chances for mercy.... (609-10)

     

    This is one of the text’s most positive images–Leni’s early dream (156) seems to be moving from the story to the discourse as the dialogic narrative erases the distinction between the character and a narrator who appears to extend to the reader the small comfort of knowing Ilse will be all right. Ironically, Leni will never know within the space of the text what the narrator says (nor will Franz know it), but the small chances for mercy are crucial to holding back the bleakness that is otherwise so pervasive in this fictional universe. If Ilse makes it, does Bianca? It depends on how much plot producing power we grant to textual cross-mapping and dreaming in our readerly formation. As we will see with Thanatz’s ordeal riding “the freights,” this hopeful image of “a few small chances of mercy” might vanish. We’ll never know for certain either way; our reading decisions on such points may say more about our readerly desires than about what the text says.

     

    Slothrop’s dream clearly maps onto Pokler’s experience with Ilse at Zwolfkinder in 3.11, but its shift into the unknown room (significantly not where “Once something [the Imipolex conditioning?] was done to him, in a room, while he lay helpless” [285]) seems to be a shift to a life-affirming set of natural images–trees and singing birds. Slothrop’s greater attention to nature and its restorative powers has been building since the time of his wishes on evening stars (“Slothrop’s intensely alert to trees, finally” [552]), and it will become his distinctive emblem in the fourth part of GR. Lastly, Bianca maps onto Leni’s dream because, in a passage I will examine in the next section, she too has a dream that shares the central image of the “passage by train” (471), but the narrator here has no discourse of comfort and we know Bianca has been “used.” Her traces are problematic because they cannot be disentangled from Slothrop’s psychic processes of coping with his experience of betraying her confidence and not providing her a small chance for mercy. Thus the experience takes different shapes in his mind, which is then mediated for the reader by the narrative discourse that arranges sets of textual associations and intersections that establish paradoxes at best. The last traces of Bianca, however, do not come to us through Slothrop’s consciousness–Thanatz, Bianca’s step-father, provides the last traces, and although these cannot confirm her life or death, they deepen her character and extend the textual network of her narrative function as shadow-child.

     

    Thanatz first recalls Bianca while he “rides the freights” with other DP’s and longs to molest “a little girl”–he fantasizes the event using Bianca as a reference: “pull down the slender pretty pubescent’s oversize GI trousers stuff penis between pale little buttocks reminding him so of Bianca take bites of soft-as-bread insides of thighs pull long hair throat back Bianca make her moan move her head how she loves it” (669-70). The passage recalls Slothrop’s encounter with Bianca (469-70), though it may represent only Thanatz’s desire to molest and not a memory. Thanatz then recalls his experiences with Blicero on the Heath and the firing of rocket 00000 (the story he tried to tell Slothrop), but this leads him to make a connection Margherita had also made: “He lost Gottfried, he lost Bianca, and he is only beginning, this late into it, to see that they are the same loss, to the same winner. By now he’s forgotten the sequence in time. Doesn’t know which child he lost first, or even [. . .] if they aren’t two names, different names, for the same child [. . .] that the two children, Gottfried and Bianca, are the same” (671-72). As his confusion grows he conjures up one last (and the text’s last) specular image of Bianca, returned to the fetishistic coding of a masculine gaze: “a flash of Bianca in a thin cotton shift, one arm back, the smooth powdery hollow under the arm and the leaping bow of one small breast, her lowered face, all but forehead and cheekbone in shadow, turning this way, the lashes now whose lifting you pray for…will she see you? a suspension forever at the hinge of doubt, this perpetuate doubting of her love–” (672). The shift to the second person problematizes this last image; is it addressed to Thanatz or to the reader?

     

    What do we gain by discovering Bianca’s age, questioning her textual appearance and disappearance, and reading her last traces–her “suspension forever at the hinge of doubt”? First we see that characters in GR are semiotic systems as much as they are represented entities produced by characterological reading. Moreover, they are constructs produced by other characters; Bianca is always a hallucination, a movie-child of others’ fantasies and fetishes. Second, individual plots are the result of characters mapping onto one another to form a semiotic matrix of representation. Third, we must reread Slothrop’s relationship to Bianca and to the other women in the text. And lastly, the concept of the reader-trap allows us to read the differance at play in GR and to see conventional strategies of reading deconstructing as patterns of stable meaning dissolve amid fragmented and conflicting traces. The reader-trap reveals Pynchon’s text as multi-layered and multi-dimensional, proclaiming its aesthetic and narrative richness in the uncertainty generated by its complexity, but the question of gender and reading, of GR, still remains.

     

    * * * * *

     

    If we grant that GR encodes a narrative transaction between mimetic representation and fantasy, then we must also ask whose fantasies are these? and, Do these fantasies evoke different reading responses? As the example of Bianca shows, Slothrop’s (and in the end Thanatz’s) fantasies and hallucinations overdetermine her representation until she loses personality and becomes a fetish, a figure of cultural formation: the child as erotic object. Although recognizing and avoiding the reader-trap allows a reader distance to read beyond the fetish, to attempt to read character as a system of signs that mean only in relation to other signs, we must ask how this strategy of rationalizing textualization engages the reader’s sensibility, and specifically how it interacts with the reader’s gender formation.11

     

    If the reader-trap of Bianca’s representation in GR, as I have argued, is to read her as a fetish–a representation similar to those associated with her mother and with Katje–then we must also recognize the predominantly masculine gender perspective in the text. Cast in the role of male voyeur (figured in the text by Ensign Morituri), the reader is presented with the dilemma of becoming complicit or resistant. The textualization that limits Bianca to only the role of fetish underwrites a sexual politics that operates at different levels in our acts of reading. There is no denying that Bianca gets “used” in and by the text, but in the power struggle between fetishistic and resistant reading, a struggle the reader-trap helps to stage, we can discover a dialogic strategy of reading GR.

     

    Although reading GR teleologically can lead to misreadings, it is hard to ignore the power of plot as a means of organizing textual material. Thus one way of reading Bianca is to see her as a projection of Slothrop’s needs–innocence and fetish all mixed up. His abandonment of her after their encounter (just as he has abandoned all the other women before) is in a metonymic sequence that underwrites the dysfunctional nature of his sexuality caused by his childhood conditioning. He stays longest with Margherita because she represents a mother who both satisfies his Oedipus complex and satisfies his need– through a logic of transference–to punish his real mother for the conditioning she allowed his father (“pernicious pop”) to submit him to. The subtext of incest in his encounter with Bianca overloads his psyche to the point that he recalls the event as a moment of becoming totally phallic and being fully incorporated into the object of desire. Their mutual orgasm symbolically represents a rebirth for Slothrop though he realizes this (if at all consciously) too late to save Bianca.

     

    Slothrop must first hear Ensign Morituri’s story (474-79), which tells him of Margherita’s pre-war alter ego of Shekhinah–a destroying Angel who psychotically murdered Jewish boys–an alter ego Morituri believes Slothrop has resurrected when he was brought on board the Anubis. Slothrop’s immediate response is to worry about Bianca: “‘what about Bianca, then? Is she going to be safe with that Greta, do you think?’…. But where are Bianca’s arms, her defenseless mouth[?]…. There is hardly a thing now in Slothrop’s head but getting to Bianca” (479-80). But she has disappeared, and although he believes she is only hiding and that he will find her, he must also listen to Margherita’s story (482-88). Her story takes him as close as he will come to the truth of the S-Gerat and Imipolex, but also to the truth about Katje and Blicero and Gottfried. When she tells of her last days on the Heath, the various metonymic chains of plot clash, allowing Slothrop to break through a barrier of dependency. Slothrop doesn’t enact his own talking cure; instead, he experiences a listening cure as the stories of Margherita finally extinguish his will to erection. But it is too late:

     

    He's lost Bianca. Gone fussing through the ship doubling back again and again, can't find her any more than his reason for leaving her this morning. It matters, but how much? Now that Margherita has wept to him, across the stringless lyre and bitter chasm of a ship,s toilet, of her last days with Blicero, he knows as well as he has to that it's the S-Gerat after all that's following him, it and the pale ubiquity of Laszlo Jamf. That if he's seeker and sought, well, he's also baited, and bait. (490)

     

    Although granted this realization, Slothrop is in too far, and try as he might, he cannot quit the game; he cannot extricate himself from Their trap.

     

    But that does not mean that he is not changed by his experience. The loss of Bianca breaks the metonymic chain of Slothrop’s womanizing. When he joins Haftung’s dancers– who comment like a Greek chorus on the apparent sexism in the text: “‘Tits ‘n’ ass,’ mutter the girls, ‘tits ‘n’ ass. That’s all we are around here’” (507)–he does not have one of his trademark, hyperbolic sexual encounters. The same goes for the girl (“about seventeen,” Bianca’s age) he encounters when he becomes the archetypal pig hero, Plechazunga (571-73), and for his encounter with Solange/Leni at Putzi’s (603, 609-10). As far as Slothrop is concerned, Bianca marks a closure of the sexual excess that has been a major pattern of his character.12 But seeing how she has changed Slothrop is only half the story; we must still look at the one moment in the text that seemingly represents Bianca’s consciousness–a moment in which she achieves subjectivity and steps beyond her figuration as fetish.

     

    As Slothrop hesitates on the ladder leading away from Bianca, the text marks his “Eurydice-obsession,” but more importantly this leads to a meditation (possibly in Slothrop’s consciousness, at least focalized through him) on representation: “‘Why bring her back? Why try? It’s only the difference between the real boxtop and the one you draw for Them.’ No. How can he believe that? It’s what They want him to believe, but how can he? No difference between a boxtop and its image, all right, their whole economy’s based on that…but she must be more than an image, a product, a promise to pay” (472). The passage raises the issue of Bianca’s representation and our ability to tell the difference among the various images of her that complicate our readerly process for assigning her signifiers a referential signified, what one might be tempted to call “the real thing.” If we read “They” in this passage as the patriarchy, then the sexual “economy” of objectification and fetish is uncovered. The cover story of the erotic nymphet must be turned aside to understand the “differ[a]nce between a boxtop and its image.” The pun here is crude; the “boxtop” metaphorically represents Bianca’s hymen that has been torn open, not simply to get at what was inside but also to be transferred into another system of exchange–a system that claims correspondence between a signifier (boxtop) and a representation of a signifier (“the one you draw for Them”). No purchase necessary. Void where prohibited by law. The law of the patriarchy prohibits the reading of the void–the “suspension forever at the hinge of doubt”–because to read the void is to find the text inscribed on the image, a text that is different from the one They allow.

     

    Bianca’s text is hard to read. As I have been arguing, the textual set of signifiers that stage her representation is a trap, one we can now delineate as the production of a nearly exclusive patriarchal gaze and the phallocentric addresses to a male narratee. This male narratee, like Slothrop at first and constituted by the text’s limited focalization through Slothrop, construes “Bianca” as a fetish and fails to construe her “true ontological being” (a representation we can only speculate about). One might well ask if such a construal is possible in postmodern texts or necessary to postmodern reading; I would say “yes” if one senses, as I do in reading “Bianca,” that the text represents, however inconclusively, another set of signifieds. There is a textual moment that, although problematic in many respects, may let us finally see “Bianca” (the inverted commas now marking this sign’s differance from the phallocentric sign that has dominated reading so far). As Slothrop turns his back on Bianca and heads up the ladder, “The last instant their eyes were in touch is already behind him….”

     

    Alone, kneeling on the painted steel, like her mother she knows how horror will come when the afternoon is brightest. And like Margherita, she has her worst visions in black and white. Each day she feels closer to the edge of something. She dreams often of the same journey: a passage by train, between two well-known cities, lit by the same nacreous wrinkling the films use to suggest rain out a window. In a Pullman, dictating her story. She feels able at last to tell of a personal horror, tell it clearly in a way others can share. That may keep it from taking her past the edge, into the silver-salt dark closing ponderably slow at her mind's flank...when she was growing out her fringes, in dark rooms her own unaccustomed hair, beside her eyes, would loom like a presence.... In her ruined towers now the bells gong back and forth in the wind. Frayed ropes dangle or slap where her brown hoods no longer glide above the stone. Her wind keeps even dust away. It is old daylight: late, and cold. Horror in the brightest hour of afternoon...sails on the sea too small and distant to matter...water too steel and cold.... (471)

     

     

    The cross-references to Margherita are overt, and the repetition of Leni’s dream for Ilse is one more piece of their joint semiotic matrix. But “Bianca”‘s dream is less hopeful and symbolically more complex. Again we confront the problematic boundary between image (“nacreous wrinkling the films use”) and the real (“rain”), but in the paragraph’s modulating play of light, this cinematic metaphor forces a double displacement. What does it mean not only to dream in “black and white” (if we can conflate “visions” and “dream”), but also to dream in the overt stylization of German Expressionism? One almost expects her to dream through the film Emulsion J (387-88). But this is no dream of being in a movie; instead, it is the dream of the storyteller who dictates a tale of a “personal horror, tell[ing] it clearly in a way others can share.” In a text that most consider anything but “clear,” we might rationalize this tale’s absence; however, we must see that “Bianca” now represents the untellable, the feminine text that patriarchy tries to cover with such mythologies as the lunchwagon-counter girl Slothrop nostalgically recalls to place distance between himself and Bianca (471-72). Although “Bianca”‘s dream collapses that distance textually by setting itself in a “Pullman,” in an American context, we never know if it is enough to keep her from “the edge” and the “silver-salt dark” of drowning.

     

    A piece of “Bianca”‘s dictation does appear to reach us: “…when she was growing out her fringes, in dark rooms her own unaccustomed hair, beside her eyes, would loom like a presence….” Set off by the text’s ever-present ellipses, this passage of narrated monologue suggests a representation of “Bianca” different from the fetishized image that has deluded our readerly senses to this point. If this is a fragment of her tale of “personal horror,” then possibly we have a dictation of her initiation to sexuality, the first violation of her childhood at the moment of puberty, a rape by someone (by Thanatz? we cannot know for certain, but we might be able to justify reading differently his trace of her quoted earlier [670]) who “loom[s] like a presence.” To produce such a reading is to see “Bianca”‘s tale as coming through the body, but in this case, rather than being the text others write upon, her represented dreamwork marks a differant layer to the textual formation of her character. From this angle, the “11 or 12” projection Slothrop estimated for her age could now be seen as a displaced image from the textual unconscious–an image that her abuser(s) have inscribed over the real signifier of “Bianca.” Furthermore, by engaging the play of differance, this brief passage stages the problematic of presence/absence for character formation: if “Bianca” is already absent, replaced by Bianca, and even Bianca “vanishes,” replaced only by traces formed by the sexual memories of men (the first male narratees of the text of her body), the gendering of “presence” and the power of formulating the Real is placed under question. Significantly, this placing under question is not only an extratextual interpretive move of GR‘s readers, but it is figured in the text by Slothrop’s own scattering and Thanatz’s existential breakdown over Blicero and the “reality” of Gottfried’s fate.

     

    Reading Bianca through the fetishized image of the body has been the dominant interpretation of her textual ontology, but the fragment of her dictation can guide us to reread these textual representations. One example should suffice to show how such a rereading may be deployed. Earlier I quoted the oft-cited passage of Slothrop’s memory of total phallicization–“he was [. . .] inside his own cock“; this sort of phallic writing of Slothrop’s body pervades the text and inevitably produces phallocentric strategies of reading. The penis-eyed view that follows, complicated by the sexual ideologies (displaced incest, sexual abuse, pornographic staging) that converge at this moment, leads the text to one of its most symbolically significant orgasms: “she starts to come, and so does he, their own flood taking him up then out of his expectancy, out the eye at tower’s summit and into her with a singular detonation of touch. Announcing the void, what could it be but the kingly voice of the Aggregat itself?” (470). The focalization is through Slothrop, and the arresting slippage into the discourse system of the rocket stages once again the play of metaphor and metonymy, but this time with the inanimate rocket that has served as the center of Slothrop’s quest. Although Bianca “come[s]” too, the representation of her orgasm is absent–the “void” announced is the absence of the feminine voice that will counterbalance the “kingly voice” of annihilation by the most phallic weapon of war yet conceived.

     

    “Bianca”‘s dream takes us not to her orgasm, but to its aftermath, to “her ruined towers.” The “tower” is a pervasive metaphor and symbol in GR, and to pursue it would take this essay off on another set of tangents and cross-references. Nevertheless, we must observe in the last part of “Bianca”‘s passage (whether we are now in her dictation or again experiencing the mediation of the narrator is impossible to decide) that the symbols of “tower” and “light” will recur in the third line of the text’s closing hymn: “Till the Light that hath brought the Towers low / Find the last poor Pret’rite one…” (760). There are many ways to read these lines, one of which is to see an apocalyptic foreshadowing of either total annihilation or final judgment and redemption of the Preterite–the ellipsis points again ask us to engage the space of signification and the dynamic process of readerly desire: which reading do we want it to be? For “Bianca,” “the brightest hour of afternoon” has already passed, her textual trace has long vanished.

     

    Notes

     

    I would like to thank John M. Krafft, Terry Caesar, and Brian McHale who read earlier versions of this essay and provided helpful suggestions.

     

    1. For a thorough reading of this passage, see McHale, “You Used to Know,” 107-08.

     

    2. Pynchon has at least one passage, in which the narratee “you” is gendered as female, although the passage itself may refer analeptically to Leni Pokler’s childhood (she grew up in Lubeck [162]) and proleptically to Ilse’s trips with her father Franz to Zwolfkinder (398).

     

    3. Gravity’s Rainbow contains many meditations on fetishism; see in particular the nearly textbook description on 736 (cf. Freud). This description sets up Thanatz’s argument for “Sado-anarchism,” a reclaiming from the State of the resources of “submission and dominance” (737). Pynchon also explored fetishism in V. in the chapter “V. in Love” (see Berressem for a thorough reading of this chapter). Of course, Pynchon always places such meditations on the edge, slipping either into what McHale terms “stylization” Postmodern Fiction 21) or into parody, as Thanatz’s intertextual parody (though we might interpret Thanatz as unconscious of the implications of his parody) of “Freud” and Marx: “I tell you, if S and M could be established universally, at the family level, the State would wither away” (737).

     

    4. Although Gravity’s Rainbow here and on 364 clearly identifies Margherita as “his Lisaura,” Bianca is also signified in this allusion to the character in Wagner’s Tannhauser, an opera which organizes yet another of the text’s semiotic matrices.

     

    5. Newman is the only reader I have come across that comes close to dating Alpdrucken (during the filming of which Bianca was conceived) as 16 years before the text’s present time (107), and Weisenburger dates Pokler’s recollection of Ilse’s conception as “ranging back over sixteen years, its analepsis beginning in the late twenties, in Berlin, where the German rocket program began as an apparently innocent club, the Society for Space Travel” (194).

     

    6. McHoul and Wills read many of the same passages I examine here, yet their characterological reading that suggests “it may be Bianca who mugs Slothrop when he boards the Anubis again later, that is if she hasn’t hanged herself” (31) is problematic to say the least.

     

    7. This issue is further complicated by the fact that a ship’s crew during a storm often rig “life lines” about the deck to keep people from being forced too close to the side during a “hard roll.”

     

    8. Kappel suggests this package is the S-Gerat (236) and Hume and Knight suggest it is a piece of Imipolex G (304); neither of these suppositions strikes me as convincing although they play on the symbolic matrix of Slothrop’s possible conditioning to the odor of the plastic. Nevertheless, both suppositions underscore the readerly desire for enigmas to be resolved.

     

    9. See De Lauretis for a reading of the Alice image in terms of the sexual politics encoded in film, and by extension, the power of desire in the male gaze–the primary determinant of the framed image of women in the cinema.

     

    10. At some point I hope to write about the noses in Gravity’s Rainbow; one only has to recall Slothrop’s “nasal hardon” (439) to see another thread of cross-references (my guess is that, maybe under the influence of Nabokov at Cornell, Pynchon has developed a deep affinity with Gogol, especially his short story “The Nose”–a clear forerunner of postmodernism–and his technique of skaz narration). As for “shit” in Gravity’s Rainbow see Caesar and Wolfley.

     

    11. Although a definitive feminist reading of Pynchon’s writing is yet to be done, see the following early formulations of gender questions: Allen 37-51, Jardine 247-52, Kaufman, and Stimpson.

     

    12. See my essay, “Starry-Eyed Semiotics,” for an account of how readers are trapped into reading Slothrop as a personification of sexual excess.

    Works Cited

     

    • Allen, Mary. The Necessary Blankness: Women in Major American Fiction of the Sixties. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1976.
    • Berressem, Hanjo. “V. in Love: From the ‘Other Scene’ to the ‘New Scene.’” Pynchon Notes 18-19 (1986): 5-28.
    • Bersani, Leo. “Pynchon, Paranoia, and Literature.” Representations 25 (1989): 99-118.
    • Caesar, Terry. “‘Trapped inside Their frame with your wastes piling up’: Mindless Pleasures in Gravity’s Rainbow.” Pynchon Notes 14 (1984): 39-48.
    • Clerc, Charles, ed. Approaches to Gravity’s Rainbow. Columbus: Ohio State UP, 1983.
    • De Lauretis, Teresa. Alice Doesn’t: Feminism, Semiotics, Cinema. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1984.
    • Duyfhuizen, Bernard. “Starry-Eyed Semiotics: Learning to Read Slothrop’s Map and Gravity’s Rainbow.” Pynchon Notes 6 (1981): 5-33.
    • Freud, Sigmund. Fetishism. 1927. Trans. James Strachey. London: Hogarth, 1961. The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Ed. James Strachey. Vol. 21.
    • Henkle, Roger. “The Morning and the Evening Funnies: Comedy in Gravity’s Rainbow.” Clerc 273-90.
    • Hume, Katherine, and Thomas J. Knight. “Orpheus and the Orphic Voice in Gravity’s Rainbow.” Philological Quarterly 64 (1985): 299-315.
    • Jardine, Alice A. Gynesis: Configurations of Woman and Modernity. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1985.
    • Kappel, Lawrence. “Psychic Geography in Gravity’s Rainbow.” Contemporary Literature 21 (1980): 225-51.
    • Kaufman, Marjorie. “Brunnhilde and the Chemists: Women in Gravity’s Rainbow.” Levine and Leverenz 197-227.
    • Levine, George, and David Leverenz, ed. Mindful Pleasures: Essays on Thomas Pynchon. Boston: Little, Brown, 1976.
    • McHale, Brian. “‘You Used to Know What these Words Mean’: Misreading Gravity’s Rainbow.” Language and Style 18.1 (1985): 93-118.
    • —. Postmodernist Fiction. New York: Methuen, 1987.
    • McHoul, Alec, and David Wills. Writing Pynchon: Strategies in Fictional Analysis. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1990.
    • Newman, Robert D. Understanding Thomas Pynchon. Columbia: U of South Carolina P, 1986.
    • Pearce, Richard, ed. Critical Essays on Thomas Pynchon. Boston: G.K. Hall, 1981.
    • Pynchon, Thomas. Gravity’s Rainbow. New York: Viking, 1973.
    • —. V. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1963.
    • Stimpson, Catharine R. “Pre-Apocalyptic Atavism: Thomas Pynchon’s Early Fiction.” Levine and Leverenz 31-47.
    • Weisenburger, Steven. A Gravity’s Rainbow Companion: Sources and Contexts for Pynchon’s Novel. Athens, GA: U of Georgia P, 1988.
    • Wolfley, Lawrence. “Repression’s Rainbow: The Presence of Norman O. Brown in Pynchon’s Big Novel.” Pearce 99-123.

     

  • Derek Walcott and the Poetics of “Transport”

    Rei Terada

    University of Michigan at Ann Arbor
    <rei.terada@um.cc.umich.edu>

     

    Most North American critics and reviewers have come to see Derek Walcott as a deservedly celebrated poet, “natural, worldly, and accomplished” (Vendler, 26).1 Yet this very appreciation of the orthodox values of Walcott’s work–its learning, assurance, and metrical proficiency–has obstructed consideration of Walcott’s place in the postmodern era. Enthusiastic critics usually discuss Walcott as a “literary” poet and an imitator of the poetic past who perpetuates rather than reverses a traditional formalism.2 Indeed, the surface of Walcott’s language does not seem postmodern. Yet Walcott is obviously also a late twentieth-century postcolonial obsessed on the thematic level with cultural and linguistic displacement–a concern sometimes held to be a hallmark of postmodern literature.3 The vast majority of the small body of critical literature concerned with Walcott’s poetry dwells upon this dilemma, straining to reconcile the subversive postcolonial with the relatively conventional versifier.4 His readers most often argue that Walcott ponders displacement on the thematic level, but on the rhetorical level nostalgically denies it.5 By this logic, rhetoric and content in Walcott’s poetry fulfil contradictory psychological demands: either his forms speak the truth or his themes do, but not both. Other readers, meanwhile, believe that Walcott synthesizes perceived oppositions, or adopts the space between them as his own.6

     

    The difficulty in categorizing Walcott’s poetry is more interesting, however, for what it discloses of our own persistent discomfort at discrepancies between form and content. While most of postmodernism’s would-be definers do attempt to correlate formal and thematic properties, the uneasy relation between rhetoric and principle in Walcott prompts one to question the correspondences between rhetoric and principle that attempts to locate postmodernity may assume. If Walcott’s poetry dramatizes the postmodern knowledge of displacement without enacting it, this could indicate either that Walcott’s poetic contradicts itself (and thus that Walcott is only halfheartedly postmodern), or that definitions of postmodern language in terms of its estrangement from “ordinary” language are inadequate. Indeed, defining postmodernity by estrangement poses problems. It usually means, in practice, identifying postmodernity with literary language. The expectation that postmodern poets enact difference by manifest verbal dislocution also demands an orderly mutual echoing of content and rhetoric–precisely the kind of correspondence that postmodern literature tends to disavow.

     

    Walcott avoids separating “poetic” from “ordinary” language, but not by trying to make poetry sound ordinary. The poems do not aspire to transparency; they are as insistently figurative and artificial as they are intelligible. Indeed, James Dickey complains that Walcott seems at times unable “to state, or see, things without allegory” (8). Walcott acknowledges and at times even rues his dependence on allegory. He also fails, however, to find transparency in any kind of language whatsoever. Beginning with the intuition that poetry can only be allegorical, Walcott extends this knowledge to language as a whole. Although the poems reveal the inexorability of allegorical displacement without benefit of conspicuously postmodern linguistic disfiguration, the knowledge that perception can only be figurative–“allegorical” in de Man’s sense–and unstably so, is itself an essential insight of post- modernity. Walcott’s turns of thought here do infact resemble de Man’s. In Allegories of Reading de Man locates the poetic by means of figuration and in opposition to nonpoetic language, but in the same breath “equat[es] the rhetorical, figural potentiality of language with literature itself” (10, italics mine), and in no time asserts that “Poetic writing . . . may differ from critical or discursive writing in the economy of its articulation, but not in kind” (17). Walcott demonstrates what postmodern poetry might look like if it lived by these words. The overt disfigurations we associate with the poetry of an Ashbery or a Palmer would seem redundant in light of any real conviction that the disfigurations of allegory necessarily occur in all language. Walcott abstains from radically conspicuous forms of rhetoric not because he seeks transparency, but because of his conviction that any and all language depends upon rhetoric.

     

    Although Walcott does not confuse simplicity with transparency at any point in his career, his later poetry more explicitly dramatizes the ubiquity of “poetic” rhetoric–often because revaluation of the poet’s own work itself becomes a theme. “The Light of the World” The Arkansas Testament, 48-51), a wonderful example of tt’s late style, is more nearly Walcott’s ars poetica than any other single lyric. “The Light of the World” also considers the problems I’ve been discussing–the poet’s inevitable social and linguistic displacement and the relation of poetic to nonpoetic language–more completely than any other single lyric. The poem once again addresses Walcott’s persistent fear–expressed as early as “Homecoming: Anse la Raye” (1970; The Gulf, 84-86)–that poetry may be tragically removed from popular language (and indeed, from material life). But while Walcott more often deliberates this fear in terms of the poet’s social separation from his culture–by virtue of linguistic choice, or of his public’s literacy–“The Light of the World” assumes that poetry is based upon figuration, and inquires whether poetry’s reliance upon figuration divorces it from other linguistic forms.

     

    The poem’s aim to revaluate Walcott’s poetic is transparent, since Another Life, which first comprehensively narrates Walcott’s choice of vocation, turns upon its title phrase: “Gregorias, listen, lit / we were the light of the world!”7 Indeed, “another life” metamorphoses, in that volume, into “another light”: “another light / in the unheard, creaking axle . . . / in the fire-coloured hole eating the woods” (12.III.13-14, 17). In Another Life these phrases, “the light of the world,” “lux mundi,” “another light,” signify the passion, med by mortality, which drives both desire and creativity. In the course of the poem Walcott’s protagonist learns to sublimate passion into art which acknowledges its own origins in anxiety and ephemerality. Gregorias’ “crude wooden star, / its light compounded” by the “mortal glow” consuming it (23.IV.22-23), symbolizes such art in Another Life. “The Light of the World” even more explicitly represents Walcott’s art as a combination of transience and transport. Here the poet is a “transient” or tourist in his own culture, and the entire poem literally takes place in a “transport,” or van, between Castries and Gros Ilet. Although Walcott has not altered his own position regarding the value of these qualities, “The Light of the World” now asks whether reliance on figuration severs the poet from the community and the communal language with which he would most like to share transport.

     

    The poet is first inspired to think of the title phrase when he sees a beautiful woman sitting in the “transport” with him:

     

              Marley was rocking on the transport's stereo
              and the beauty was humming the choruses quietly.
              I could see where the lights on the planes of her cheek
              streaked and defined them; if this were a portrait
              you'd leave the highlights for last, these lights
              silkened her black skin; I'd have put in an earring,
              something simple, in good gold, for contrast, but she
              wore no jewelry. . . .
                 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
              and the head was nothing else but heraldic.
              When she looked at me, then away from me politely,
              because any staring at strangers is impolite,
              it was like a statue, like a black Delacroix's
              Liberty Leading the People, the gently bulging
              whites of her eyes, the carved ebony mouth,
              the heft of the torso solid, and a woman's,
              but gradually even that was going in the dusk,
              except the line of her profile, and the highlit cheek,
              and I thought, O Beauty, you are the light of the
                                                        world! (48)

     

    Although the poet perceives her at first as an individual woman, “the” beauty–“the beauty was humming the choruses quietly”–in the next moment he begins trying ways of seeing her as art, manipulating her image in a series of framings and figurations: “If this were a portrait . . . . the head was nothing else but heraldic . . . . like a statue, like a black Delacroix’s / Liberty Leading The People . . . the carved ebony mouth.” At the end of this sequence of figures, the poet finally addresses her as Beauty itself. The unnamed woman is now named “Beauty” with a capital B, and seems completely assimilated to the poet’s conception of her. Indeed, Walcott’s deepening aesthetic possession of the woman coincides with the gradual disappearance of her physical self in deepening darkness. In the moment before she becomes Beauty, nothing remains but a “profile” and a highlight. It is entirely possible that in the moment Walcott apotheosizes her, she completely disappears. Beauty may be “the light of the world,” but the apotheosizing capacity of Walcott’s own language is firmly associated with darkness.

     

    Although in his address Walcott’s comparison attains to metaphor–the woman is Beauty–the similes leading up to this transfiguration had been conscious of the tension between the individual woman and Beauty: “if this were a portrait”; “you’d leave the highlights”; “she looked at me, then away from me politely”; “I’d have put in an earring, / . . . but she / wore no jewelry” (italics mine). Walcott’s conjunction in “the heft of her torso solid, and a woman’s,” marks an uneasy nexus of formal strength with individual vulnerability, and of solidity with femininity (the sense of straining double consciousness, of near-paradox, is even stronger in an earlier version8 where Walcott writes, “solid, but a woman’s”). Yet the woman’s individual vulnerability, her mortality–“even that [solidity] was going in the dusk”–itself reminds the poet of art. Another Life had celebrated precisely that art which allows one to perceive its temporality, its “going in the dusk.” Even though the poet apprehends the woman’s apartness (“she wore no jewelry”), he still can’t completely distinguish, at least on temporal grounds, between her mortal, breathing beauty and his own also fragile idea of Beauty. On the other hand, if he cannot hold on to the distinction between the two, neither can he grasp their identity. His momentary metaphorization of her slips at the very moment at which it is apparently achieved. He names her “O Beauty,” but only in “thought,” in darkness, and in the ambivalent rhetorical figure of (de Manian) prosopopoeia. Even the triumphant moment of her naming requires its highly conventional capitalization of “Beauty” and interjection of “O” in order to ensure its recognition as poetic triumph. The presence of the beholder intrudes between the reader and the ostensible triumph, and between the reader and the object supposedly completely beheld. In the next moment it is no longer enough that the woman be Beauty. Beauty itself needs renaming by a further figure, “the light of the world,” and disappears into this figurative excess. In later references the woman is once again only “the woman by the window,” “her beauty.”

     

    Walcott’s correlation between the poet’s expanding transport and expanding darkness magnifies the connotations of “transience.” The poet passes from town to a hotel “full of transients like [him]self” (51),9 and at the same time voyages from life toward death. If this protagonist is a tourist, however, we are all tourists, since this is “the town / where [he] was born and grew up” (49). As tourist, he travels through a society itself transient: St. Lucia, since it is now so “full of transients,” may not last much longer in its present form. Walcott represents St. Lucia at large by means of the female figures in “The Light of the World,” just as he calls the Antillean population by a series of female names in “Sainte Lucie” Collected Poems 1948-1984, 309-323). Luce, of course, means “light,” and Beauty in the poem is also tied to light. The woman in the transport therefore represents St. Lucia, which for Walcott coincides with Beauty. Walcott underscores the fragile temporal development of St. Lucia by depicting a series of women at various stages of life, moving from “the beauty” to “drunk women on pavements” and a thought of his mother, “her white hair tinted by the dyeing dusk” (49).10 These secondary women seem even more exposed, more obviously mortal than “the beauty.” These elegiac thoughts further give rise to a reminiscence of the Castries market in Walcott’s childhood, in which the poet-figure of a lamplighter prominently appears: “wandering gas lanterns hung on poles at street corners . . . the lamplighter climbed, / hooked the lantern on its pole and moved on to another” (49). In the earlier draft, Walcott accents the fragility of the lamplighter’s art–“the light . . . was poised to be lit / on the one hand, and on the next to go out,” like that of the “fireflies” which act as “guides” later in the poem.11 Finally, the transport’s forward motion gives the sensation (as in Bishop’s “The Moose” or Frost’s “Stopping by Woods”) that everyone inside the transport is being carried toward death: “The van was slowly filling in the darkening depot. / I sat in the front seat, I had no need for time.”

     

    At the same time that the transport functions as a sort of Charon’s ferry, however, “transport” is also a synonym for “metaphor,” whose etymology includes the notion of “carrying.” Moreover, it’s clear that Walcott means “metaphor” in its larger sense, to include all figuration, and accepts figuration as a defining feature of poetry–so that “metaphor” functions, as usual, as a figure for figuration. Then too, “transport” can mean “ecstasy,” which bears the connotation of sexual desire as well as of rapturous lyric inspiration. In other words, the poet’s desire for “the beauty” and his aspiration toward poetic and formal Beauty simultaneously carry him–and all kinds of “beauty” with him–toward equally simultaneous would-be possession and oblivion. The poem begins with an epigraph from Bob Marley, “Kaya now, got to have kaya now . . . For the rain is falling”; the earlier version shows that Walcott originally misheard Marley, believing, charmingly enough, that Marley was singing “Zion-ah, / I’ve got to have Zion- ah”–a rendering which magnifies the apocalyptic character of the transport. “Kaya” is marijuana, as it happens, but whether the desired object be marijuana or Zion, “kaya” functions tautologically here, simply as “the desired,” as whatever it is one has “got to have.” “Kaya” also functions, like poetic transport, as a vehicle toward the destination of simultaneous heightened elevation and oblivion. By this point Walcott has accomplished more than a delineation of concurrent desires. He has asked whether metaphorical transport, in its ecstasy, either leaves its supposed subjects behind to unecstatic life and death, or carries them to oblivion by sweeping them up with it. The potential conflict is particularly obvious and painful when the inspired poet’s subjects are St. Lucian, poor and, in this case, mostly female.

     

    Yet another female figure enters the scene at this point–an old woman qualified by experience to speak for “her people,” whose voice alone the poet represents:

     

              An old woman with a straw hat over her headkerchief
              hobbled towards us with a basket; somewhere,
              some distance off, was a heavier basket
              that she couldn't carry.  She was in a panic.
              She said to the driver: "Pas quittez moi a terre,"
              which is, in her patois: "Don't leave me stranded,"
              which is, in her history and that of her people:
              "Don't leave me on earth," or, by a shift of stress:
              "Don't leave me the earth" [for an inheritance];
              "Pas quittez moi a terre, Heavenly transport,
              Don't leave me on earth, I've had enough of it."
              The bus filled in the dark with heavy shadows
              that would not be left on earth; no, that would be left
              on the earth, and would have to make out.
              Abandonment was something they had grown used to.
              And I had abandoned them, I knew that now. . . . (49-50)

     

    Several things are surprising about Walcott’s development of this metaphor (this transport). First, a North American critical audience will probably associate “transport” with politically undesirable transcendence and forgetfulness. But the old woman believes transport is “Heavenly,” a relief from her burdens, and so begs to be transported-and-not- abandoned–even though “abandon” is itself a synonym for “transport” when both mean “rapture.” At the same time, “abandon[ment]” in the negative sense inevitably accompanies figuration, since writing–substituting figuration for presence–marks the site of perpetually abandoned presence. Walcott further highlights the constitutional ambivalence of these words in his self-reversing line about shadows “that would not be left on earth; no, that would be left.” The line remains ambiguous in at least three ways. Walcott’s reversal could indicate the passage of time: it at first seems that all the shadowy bodies of villagers (also “shades” crossing between worlds) outside the transport will fit in; after a while, it does not. In addition, the first half of this line is “literal” (the passengers will not be left behind because they will get in the transport), and the second half “figurative” (they will be “left behind” because the poet will abandon them emotionally and linguistically). But, third and finally, “would” can also suggest preference or volition: they wanted transport, they wanted to be left on the earth. And this is what everyone is likely to feel: we want the universal, we want the particular. In “The Light of the World” (as in “The Schooner Flight,” whose protagonist Shabine is “nobody or a nation”), Walcott maintains a fierce consciousness of both poles.

     

    Further, if one believes that figuration is a specialized form of language which abandons the object world by its abstraction, it will confound one’s expectations that, as Walcott’s explication demonstrates, the “poetic” multiplicity of meanings in “transport” and “abandon” also occurs in the old woman’s speech. The old woman’s phrase is figurative to its core, as Walcott’s translation makes clear. “Pas quittez moi a terre” does not “denote” “Don’t leave me stranded.” Besides, “Don’t leave me stranded” is itself figurative, unless one’s friend is sailing away from the beach (as St. Lucia’s colonizers figuratively and literally did sail away). Translation begins by substituting supposed denotations, but can never end. Denotations, too, continually dissolve by mere “shift[s] of stress.” Likewise, poets sometimes do things for purely formal reasons, but Walcott recalls that people in his childhood neighborhood also “quarrelled for bread in the shops, / or quarrelled for the formal custom of quarrelling” (49).

     

    Walcott, rather like Wordsworth, is now moved by his own reflection that he “had abandoned them . . . had left them on earth,” to feel “a great love that could bring [him] to tears” (50). In this ecstatic experience of agape, of course, we reach yet another connotation of “transport.” Contrary to what one hears about agape, the poet’s love actually denies him oneness with the people around him. Instead, it takes the form of “a pity” that makes him feel his own isolation the more, the more hyperconscious he grows of “their neighborliness, / their consideration.” His pity, in other words, pulls him both toward and away from them, following the two directions of language–“tearing him apart,” as we so Orphically say. The poet suffers further when, in accordance with its mission as an engine of time, even those people who fit into the transport begin getting off. Each departure enacts a miniature death, and too clearly foreshadows the poet’s own:

     

                                             I wanted the transport
              to continue forever, for no one to descend
              and say a goodnight in the beams of the lamps
              and take the crooked path up to the lit door,
              guided by fireflies; I wanted her beauty
              to come into the warmth of considerate wood,
              to the relieved rattling of enamel plates
              in the kitchen, and the tree in the yard,
              but I came to my stop.  Outside the Halcyon Hotel.
              The lounge would be full of transients like myself.
              Then I would walk with the surf up the beach.
              I got off the van without saying good night.
              Good night would be full of inexpressible love.
              They went on in their transport, they left me on earth. (51)

     

    Another reversal occurs here, when, after having left his neighbors on earth through his language and his “transience” (his exile), his neighbors in turn leave the poet. One often encounters, in Walcott’s poetry, the idea that home can leave you. In the structurally similar “Homecoming: Anse la Raye,” the narrator already feels like “a tourist.” “Hop[ing] it would mean something to declare / today, I am your poet, yours,” he finds no one to listen to such a declaration except throngs of children who want coins or nothing. Caught in the impasse of this “homecoming without home,” “You give them nothing. / Their curses melt in air” (85). In contrast, fishermen cast “draughts” of nets, “texts” which help the children more ably than the poet’s. The poet can give the children only words, “nothing” in the way of coins; they return him, in kind, words which are curses.

     

    “The Light of the World” also features a mutual abandonment, the poet’s sense of pity and guilt, a confrontation between a “transient” and his people, and jealousy toward another artisan. Many critics, having cast Walcott in the role of “literary poet,” oppose him to the Barbadian poet Edward Brathwaite, a more “folkish” writer. In “The Light of the World,” Walcott compares himself to an apter and stronger competitor, Bob Marley. “Marley” is the poem’s first word; as the poem’s text stands under its epigraph from Marley’s “Kaya,” so Marley’s song–“rocking” (48), “thud-sobbing” (51), popular, choric, mnemonic– suffuses the whole transport. The “beauty was humming” Marley’s choruses, not Walcott’s; when the whole transport “hum[s] between / Gros-Ilet and the Market” (48), Marley’s song becomes indistinguishable from the motor which drives transport forward. This realization, as much as his confrontation with mortality, brings the poet “down to earth” (and leaves him there). The poet leaves his people on earth–that he could bear. What’s worse, he “le[aves] them to sing / Marley’s songs of a sadness as real as the smell / of rain on dry earth” (51), and the thought that they so gladly sing the songs of a competitor drives him to tears. The pill Walcott swallows here is, then, at least as bitter as that in “Homecoming: Anse la Raye.”

     

    But in “The Light of the World,” Walcott’s greater awareness of linguistic ambivalence and of tensions between universals and particulars far more precisely and gently renders a similar experience, without assuming a wishful intimacy or erasing difference. Walcott explores his own universalizing impulse most completely here. And in the end, the poem suggests that the “poetic” language of metaphor cannot be held apart from Marley’s language, from the old woman’s language, from all language. The poet faces insoluble problems of representation; and in a way, it doesn’t help that everyone who uses language faces these same problems and temptations. On the other hand, in the impossibility of controlling language and the inescapability of desiring to do so, as in the inescapability of death, we find a kind of community in poverty. The poem’s last stanza, which takes up after the poet has been “left on earth,” arrives like an extra gift, an unexpected bit of afterlife:

     

    Then, a few yards ahead, the van stopped.  A man
              shouted my name from the transport window.
              I walked up towards him.  He held out something.
              A pack of cigarettes had dropped from my pocket.
              He gave it to me.  I turned, hiding my tears.
              There was nothing they wanted, nothing I could give
                                                                them
              but this thing I have called "The Light of the World." (51)

     

    Again, as in “Anse la Raye,” the poet and his counterpart, representing his community, exchange virtually “nothing.” The man returns the cigarettes, while the poet turns speechless away: “There was nothing they wanted, nothing I could give them.” Walcott revises the Orpheus and Eurydice story here in a manner unflattering to the postmodern Orpheus.12 This Orpheus cannot take his Eurydice home because he is mortal himself, has no particular powers against death, and besides, she doesn’t belong to him and never did. He is too overcome to look back and deliberately leaves without parting, having accomplished nothing. In fact he assumes the passive position, so that the mortals (who have their own transport and their own music) look back at him. Much of this diminishment already occurs in Rilke’s “Orpheus. Eurydike. Hermes.,” in which Eurydice reacts to news of Orpheus’ failure by asking, “Who?” As de Man points out,

     

    The genuine reversal takes place at the end of the poem, when Hermes turns away from the ascending movement that leads Orpheus back to the world of the living and instead follows Eurydice into a world of privation and nonbeing. On the level of poetic language, this renunciation corresponds to the loss of a primacy of meaning located within the referent and it allows for the new rhetoric of Rilke's "figure." (47)

     

    In Walcott’s as in Rilke’s version of the story, the poet figure retains little power or tragic dignity.

     

    Yet the two “nothings” the poet and the others in the transport exchange–unlike the “nothing” and “curses” in “Anse la Raye”–mean everything. This is how language works, conveying in spite of itself. The man’s gesture embodies all the warm “neighborliness,” “consideration,” and “polite partings” of his society which have moved the poet to write about it, and Walcott gives that society what he loves most, his lux mundi, beauty, poetry, even though he realizes that is all “but” nothing, and even a repetition of abandonment. Walcott’s description of the poet’s diminished powers sounds characteristically postmodern, if we understand postmodernism as a folding back from Modernism’s totalizing ambitions. But notice that this diminishment does not free the poet from communal responsibilities, or from his aesthetic and sexual desires.

     

    Poetic humility takes paradoxical forms. The more humbly the poet describes her or his own efforts, the greater she or he may believe poetry to be. In a way, Walcott’s recognition of the poet’s limitations makes his task even more ambitious, since it will be more difficult. Without the illusion of mastery over language, the poet still aims for communal relevance, beauty, and “truth”– which in “The Light of the World” means precisely recognizing the inescapability of rhetoric. Paradoxically, Walcott brings every poetic resource to bear upon the task of convincing us that “poetry makes nothing happen.” The performance is convincing–so convincing that it undoes its own point. Rhetoric here struggles to dismiss itself, and, predictably, cannot. Walcott’s last small “but” opens a floodgate through which poetic grandiosity and linguistic transcendence stream. Even by calling his poem “this thing,” he simultaneously metaphorizes and reifies it. By further calling “this thing” (already metaphorized by being called a thing) “The Light of the World,” Walcott enters the realm of undecidability. On the one hand, this last line is figurative and glorious: poems are, after all, the light of the world. On the other, it is merely literal and tautological. The title of the poem is, inarguably, “The Light of the World”; the phrase is a citation, referring us only to itself, and distances itself by its quotation marks from the notion of poetic glory. That is, since the title comprises a proper name, we cannot, as when Derrida writes of Ponge, “know with any peaceful certainty whether [it] designate[s] the name or the thing” (Derrida, 8). The reader cannot stand between these two interpretations to choose one. Neither can we decide whether “The Light of the World” actively produces and undoes these contradictions or whether these contradictions actively produce and undo it, for the process of disclosing the ubiquity of rhetoric also begins in self-knowledge and moves toward generalization, following the route of the universalizing impulse it queries. If Walcott’s interest in this particular query is postmodern, his postmodernity trails behind it Modernism’s tendency to universalize.

     

    But in this too Walcott’s example is at least instructive and at most representative. Attempts to define postmodernism solely by its difference from Modernism themselves echo Modern self-definitions. It may be typical of postmodernism to lose itself in the perspectivism of which it is so fond. According to Linda Hutcheon, postmodernism asks us to see “Historical meaning . . . today,” for example, “as unstable, contextual, relational, and provisional,” and at the same time “argues that, in fact, it has always been so” (67). If this is true, postmodernism can best be defined not as a noun, but as a verb; not as a set of attitudes or a grammar of rhetoric, but as inseparable from the propensity to read postmodernly. And if postmodern poetry characteristically inhabits and describes the circulation of these perspectives, Walcott’s metaphorization of himself as the figure of the contemporary poet will be difficult to assail.

     

    Notes

     

    1. For some representative reviews, see also Calvin Bedient, “Derek Walcott, Contemporary” Parnassus 9 [1981], 31-44); Paul Breslin, “‘I Met History Once, But He Ain’t Recognize Me’: The Poetry of Derek Walcott” TriQuarterly 68 [1987], 168-183); and Rita Dove, “‘Either I’m Nobody, or I’m a Nation’” Parnassus 14 [1987], 49-76).

     

    2. Vendler, for example, remarks that “Hart Crane, Dylan Thomas, Pound, Eliot, and Auden [follow] Yeats in Walcott’s ventriloquism” (23), and Sven Birkerts claims that “[Walcott] apprenticed himself to the English tradition and has never strayed far from the declamatory lyrical line. His mentors . . . include the Elizabethans and Jacobeans, Wordsworth, Tennyson, Yeats, Hardy, and Robert Lowell (who himself sought to incorporate that tradition into his work)” (31).

     

    3. Linda Hutcheon notes that “On the level of representation . . . postmodern questioning overlaps with similarly pointed challenges by those working in, for example, postcolonial . . . contexts” (37), and that “Difference and ex-centricity replace homogeneity and centrality as the foci of postmodern social analysis” (5).

     

    4. Both Vendler’s well-known review of The Fortunate Traveller and James Atlas’ New York Times Magazine story on Walcott, for example, are entitled “Poet of Two Worlds.”

     

    5. For Bedient, for example, Walcott’s language in “Old New England,” a poem in part about Vietnam, “places him curiously inside the dream, insulated there, enjoying it” (33).

     

    6. This last position is most often taken by Walcott’s fellow poets, especially Joseph Brodsky and Seamus Heaney.

     

    7. Another Life, 23.IV.11-12; also 12.III.21-22. I will refer to Another Life by chapter, section and line number.

     

    8. Paris Review 101 (1986), 192.

     

    9. Walcott had written “tourists like myself” in place of “transients” in the earlier draft of “Light.”

     

    10. “[F]ading in the dying dusk” in the Paris Review.

     

    11. Fireflies are among the favorite creatures in Walcott’s bestiary. He first mentions them in poetry in “Lampfall” The Castaway and Other Poems, 58-59), where they represent a fluctuating, delicate curiosity: “Like you, I preferred / The firefly’s starlike little / Lamp, mining, a question, / To the highway’s brightly multiplying beetles” (59). In Ti-Jean and His Brothers, the Firefly “lights the tired woodsman home,” and annoys the Devil by his mercurial gaiety (when “The Firefly passes, dancing,” the Devil barks, “Get out of my way, you burning backside, I’m the prince of obscurity and I won’t brook interruption!” Dream on Monkey Mountain and Other Plays, 151]). In general, Walcott associates fireflies with the short-lived magic of words, whose meaning flashes on and off.

     

    12. Walcott explicitly reworks the Orpheus-Eurydice story in his new musical, Steel (produced at the American Repertory Theater, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1991). There, it is Eurydice (a schoolgirl) who instructs Orpheus (a steel band musician) not to look at her as they revisit their childhood neighborhood.

    Works Cited

     

    • Bedient, Calvin. “Derek Walcott: Contemporary.” Parnassus 9 (1981), 31-44.
    • Birkerts, Sven. “Heir Apparent” [review of Midsummer], The New Republic 190 (1984), 31-33.
    • De Man, Paul. Allegories of Reading: Figural Language in Rousseau, Nietzsche, Rilke, and Proust. New Haven: Yale UP, 1979.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Signsponge. Trans. Richard Rand. New York: Columbia UP, 1984.
    • Dickey, James. “Worlds of a Cosmic Castaway” [review of Collected Poems 1948-1984]. New York Times Book Review, 2 February 1986, 8.
    • Hutcheon, Linda. The Politics of Postmodernism. London: Routledge, 1989.
    • Rilke, Rainer Maria. The Selected Poetry. Ed. and trans. Stephen Mitchell. New York: Vintage, 1984.
    • Vendler, Helen. “Poet Between Two Worlds” [review of The Fortunate Traveller], New York Review of Books, 4 March 1982, 23-27.
    • Walcott, Derek. Another Life. New York: Farrar, Straus & Giroux, 1974.
    • —. The Castaway and Other Poems. London: Jonathan Cape, 1965.
    • —. Collected Poems 1948-1984. New York: Farrar, Straus & Giroux, 1984.
    • —. Dream on Monkey Mountain and Other Plays. New York: Farrar, Straus, & Giroux, 1970.
    • —. The Gulf and Other Poems. New York: Farrar, Straus, & Giroux, 1970.
    • —. “The Light of the World.” Paris Review 101 (1986), 192-95.

     

  • Notes Toward an Unwritten Non-Linear Electronic Text, “The Ends of Print Culture” (a work in progress)

    Michael Joyce

    Center for Narrative and Technology, Jackson, MI
    <Michael_Joyce@UM.CC.UMICH.EDU>

     

    Adapted from a talk originally given at the Computers and the Human Conversation Conference, Lewis and Clark College, Portland, Oregon, March 16, 1991

     

    For a period of time last year on each end of our town, like compass points, there was a mausoleum of books. On the north end of town a great remainder warehouse flapped with banners that promised 80% off publishers prices. Inside it row upon row of long tables resembled nothing less than those awful makeshift morgues which spring up around disasters. Its tables were piled with the union dead: the mistakes and enthusiasms of editors, the miscalculations of marketing types, the brightly jacketed, orphaned victims of faddish, fickle or fifteen minute shifts of opinion and/or history. There an appliance was betrayed by another (food processor by microwave); a diet guru was overthrown by a leftist in leotards (Pritikin by Fonda); and every would-be Dickens seemed poised to tumble, if not from literary history, at least from all human memory (already gangs of Owen Meanies leer and lean against faded Handmaidens of Atwood).

     

    Upon first looking into such a warehouse–forty miles east of our spare parts, bible belt midwest town, in what we outlanders think of as wonderful Ann Arbor; we thought only a university town could sustain this. When the same outfit opened up in our town, and the tables were piled not with the leavings of Ann Arborites but with towers of the same texts, we knew this was a modern day circus. Ladies and gentlemen, children of all ages! here come the books!

     

    Meanwhile, at the opposite pole in the second mausoleum, a group termed the Friends of the Library regularly sell off tables of what shelves can no longer hold. One hundred years of Marquez is too impermanent for the permanent collection of our county library, but so too– at least for the branches which feed pulp back to this trunk–so too is the Human Comedy, so too are the actual Dickens or Emily Dickinson. The book here must literally earn its keep.

     

    Both the remainder morgue and the friends of the library mortuary are examples of production/distribution gone radically wrong. Books–and films and television programs and software, etc.–have become what cigarettes are in prison, a currency, a token of value, a high voltage utility humming with options and futures. It is not necessary to have read them. Rather we are urged to imagine what they could mean to us; or, more accurately, to imagine what we would mean if we were the kind of people who had read them.

     

    This is to say that the intellectual capital economy has to some extent abandoned the idea of real, material value for one of utility. This abandonment is not unlike the kind that in a depressed real estate market leaves so-called “worthless” condos as empty towers in whose shadowy colonnades the homeless camp. Ideas of all sorts have their fifteen minute warholian half-life and then dissipate, and yet their structures remain. We have long ago stopped making real buildings in favor of virtual realities and holograms. The book has lost its privilege. For those who camped in its shadows, for the culturally homeless, this is not necessarily a bad thing. No less than the sitcom or the Nintendo cartridge, the book too is merely a fleeting, momentarily marketable, physical instantiation of the network. And the network, unlike the tower,is ours to inhabit.

     

    In the days before the remote control television channel zapper and modem port we used to think network meant the three wise men with the same middle initial: two with the same last name, NBC and ABC, and their cousin CBS. Now we increasingly know that the network is nothing less than what is put before us for use. Here in the network what makes value is, to echo the poet Charles Olson, knowing how to use yourself and on what. Networks build locally immediate value which we can plug into or not as we like. Thus the network redeems time for us. Already with remote control channel zapper in hand the most of us can track multiple narratives, headline loops, and touchdown drives simultaneously across cable transmissions and stratified time. In the network we know that what is of value is what can be used; and that we can shift values everywhere, instantly, individually, as we will.

     

    We live in what, in Writing Space, Jay Bolter calls the late age of print (Bolter 1991). Once one begins using a word processor to write fiction, it is easy to imagine that the same techne which makes it possible to remove the anguish from a minor character on page 251 of a novel manuscript and implant it within a formative meditation of the heroine on page 67 could likewise make it possible to write a novel which changes every time the reader reads it. Yet what we envision as a disk tucked into a book might easily become the opposite. The reader struggles against the electronic book. “But you can’t read it in bed,” she says, everyone’s last ditch argument. Fully a year after Sony first showed Discman, a portable, mini-CD the size of a Walkman, capable of holding 100,000 pages of text, a discussion on the Gutenberg computer network wanted to move the last ditch a little further. The smell of ink, one writer suggested; the crinkle of pages, suggests another.

     

    Meanwhile in far-off laboratories of the Military-InfotainmentComplex–to advance upon Stuart Moulthrop’s phrase (Moulthrop, 1989b)–at Warner, Disney or IBApple and MicroLotus, some scientists work on synchronous smell-o-vision with real time simulated fragrance degradation shifting from fresh ink to old mold; while others build raised-text touch screens with laterally facing windows that look and turn like pages, crinkling and sighing as they turn. “But the dog can’t eat it,” someone protests, and–smiling, silently–the scientists go back to their laboratories, bags of silicone kibbles over their shoulders.

     

    What we whiff is not the smell of ink but the smell of loss: of burning towers or men’s cigars in the drawing room. Hurry up please, it’s time. We are in the late age of print; the time of the book has passed. The book is an obscure pleasure like the opera or cigarettes. The book is dead, long live the book. A revolution enacts what a population already expresses: like eels to the Sargasso, 100 thousand videotapes annually return to a television show about home videos. In the land of polar mausolea, in this late age of print, swimming midst this undertow who will keep the book alive?

     

    In an age when more people buy and do not read more books than have ever been published before, often with higher advances than ever before, perhaps we will each become like the living books of Truffaut’s version of Bradbury’s Fahrenheit 451, whose vestal readers walk along the meandering river of light just beyond the city of text. We face their tasks now, resisting what flattens us, re-embodying reading as movement, as an action rather than a thing, network out of book.

     

    We can re-embody reading if we see that the network is ours to inhabit. There are no technologies without humanities; tools are human structures and modalities. Artificial intelligence is a metaphor for the psyche, a contraption of cognitive psychology and philosophy; multimedia (even as virtual reality) is a metaphor for the sensorium, a perceptual gadget beholding to poetics and film studies. Nothing is quicker than the light of the word. In “Quickness,” one of his Six Memos for the Next Millennium, Italo Calvino writes:

     

    In an age when other fantastically speedy, widespread media are triumphing and running the risk of flattening all communication onto a single, homogeneous surface, the function of literature is communication between things that are different simply because they are different, not blunting but even sharpening the differences between them, following the true bent of the written language. (Calvino 1988, 45)

     

    Following the true bent of the written language in the late age of print brings us to the topographic. “The computer,” Jay Bolter says,” changes the nature of writing simply by giving visual expression to our acts of conceiving and manipulating topics. “In the topographic city of text shape itself signifies, as in Warren Beatty’s literally brilliant rendering of the city of Dick Tracy. There the calm, commercial runes of marquee, placard, neon and shingle (DRUGS, LUNCHEONETTE, CINEMA) not only map the pathways of meaning and human intercourse, but they also shape and color the city itself and its inhabitants. Face and costume, facade and meander, river’s edge and central square, booth or counter, Trueheart or Breathless. “Electronic writing,” says Bolter

     

    is both a visual and verbal description. It is not the writing of a place, but rather a writing with places, spatially realized topics. Topographic writing challenges the idea that writing should be merely the servant of spoken language. The writer and reader can create and examine signs and structures on the computer screen that have no easy equivalent in speech. (Bolter 1991, 25)

     

    Ted Nelson, who coined the term hypertext in the 1960’s, more recently defined it as “non-sequential writing with reader controlled links.” Yet this characterization stops short of describing the resistance of this new object. For it is not merely that the reader can choose the order of what she reads but that her choices in fact become what it is.

     

    Let us say instead that hypertext is reading and writing electronically in an order you choose; whether among choices represented for you by the writer, or by your discovery of the topographic (sensual) organization of the text. Your choices, not the author’s representations or the initial topography, constitute the current state of the text. You become the reader-as-writer.

     

    We might note here that the word we want to describe the reader-as-writer already exists, although it is too latinate and bulky for contemporary use. Interlocutor has the correct sense of one conversant with the polylogue, as well as the right degrees of burlesque, badinage, and bricolage behind it. Even so, we will have to make do with–and may well benefit by extending–the comfortable term, reader.

     

    We may distinguish two kinds of hypertext according to their actions (Joyce, 1988). Exploratory hypertext, which most often occurs in read-only form, allows readers to control the transformation of a defined body of material. It is perhaps the type most familiar to you, if you have seen a Hypercard stack. (Note here that a stack is the name of the electronic texts created by this Apple product. There are other hypertext systems, such as Storyspace and Supercard for the Macintosh, or Guide for both the Macintosh and MS-DOS machines, and the newcomer ToolBook for the latter.)

     

    In the typical stack, the reader encounters a text (which may include sound and graphics, including video, animations, and what have you). She may choose what and how she sees or reads, either following an order the author has set out for her or creating her own. Very often she can retain a record of her choices in order to replay them later. More and more frequently in these documents she can compose her own notes and connect them to what she encounters, even copying parts from the hypertext itself.

     

    This kind of reading of an exploratory hypertext is what we might call empowered interaction. The transitional electronic text makes an uneasy marriage with its reader. It says: you may do these things, including some I have not anticipated.

     

    It is to an extent true that neither the author’s representations nor the initial topography but instead the reader’s choices constitute the current state of the text for her. In these exploratory hypertexts, however, the text does not transform or rearrange itself to embody this current state. The transitional electronic text is as yet a marriage without issue. Each of the reader’s additions lies outside the flow of the text, like Junior’s shack at the edge of the poster-colored city of Dick Tracy. The text may be seen as leading to what she adds to it, yet her addition is marginal, ghettoized. Stuart Moulthrop suggests that to the extent that hypertexts let a power structure “subject itself to trivial critiques in order to pre-empt any real questioning of authority . . . hypertext could end up betraying the anti-hierarchical ideals implicit in its foundation” (Moulthrop 1989a). Under such circumstances the reader’s interaction does not reorder the text, but rather conserves authority. She moves outside the pathways of meaning and human intercourse, unable to shape and color the city itself or its inhabitants.

     

    Even so, to the extent that the topographical writing of an exploratory hypertext lets readers create and examine signs and structures, it does make implicit the boundary which both marks and makes privilege or authority. In fact it has always been true that the interlocutory reader, let us say brooding alone in the reading room of the British Museum, might come to see this boundary. Attuned to organizational structures of production and reproduction, she might mark with Althusser, “the material existence of an ideological apparatus” of the state (Althusser 1971).

     

    But she might not be able to see quite as clearly or as quickly as she can see in the hypertext how the arena is organized to marginalize and diminish her. This is the trouble with hypertext, at any level: it is messy, it lets you see ghosts, it is always haunted by the possibility of other voices, other topographies, others’ governance.

     

    Print culture is as discretely defined and transparently maintained as the grounds of Disney World. There is no danger that new paths will be trod into the manicured lawns. Some would like to think this groundskeeping is a neutral decision, unladen, de-contextualized, removed from issues of empowerment, outside any reciprocal relationship. For the moment institutions of media, publishing, scholarship, and instruction depend upon the inertia of the aging technology of print, not just to withstand attack on established ideas, but to withstand the necessity to refresh and reestablish these ideas. In fact, hypermedia educators frequently advertise their stacks by featuring the fact that the primary materials are not altered by the webs of comments and connections made by students. This makes it easier to administer networks they say.

     

    Like the Irish king Cuchulain who fought the tide with his sword, they lose who would battle waves on the shores of light. The book is slow, the network is quick; the book is many of one, the network is many ones multiplied; the book is dialogic, the network polylogic.

     

    The second kind of hypertext, constructive hypertext, offers an electronic alternative to the grey ghetto alongside the river of light. Constructive hypertext requires a capability to create, change, and recover particular encounters within a developing body of knowledge. Like the network, conference, classroom or any other form of the electronic text, constructive hypertexts are “versions of what they are becoming, a structure for what does not yet exist” (Joyce 1988).

     

    As a true electronic text, the constructive hypertext differs from the transitional exploratory hypertext in that its interaction is reciprocal rather than empowered. The reader gives birth to the true electronic text. It says: what you do transforms what I have done, and allows you to do what you have not anticipated. “It is not just that [we] must make knowledge [our] own,” says Jerome Bruner in Actual Minds, Possible Worlds, but that we must do so “in a community of those who share [our] sense of culture” (Bruner 1986).

     

    A truly constructive hypertext will present the reader opportunities to recognize and deploy the existing linking structure in all its logic and nuance. That is, the evolving rhetoric must be manifest for the reader. She should be able to extend the existing structure and to transform it, harnessing it to her own uses. She should be able to predict that her own transformations of a hypertext will cause its existing elements to conform to her additions. While not merely taking on but surrendering the forefront to the newly focused tenor and substance of the interlocutory reader, the transformed text should continue to perform reliably in much the same way that it has for previous readers.

     

    Indeed, every reading of the transformed text should in some sense rehearse the transformation made by the interlocutory reader. If a reader, let us call her Ann, has read a particular text both before and after the intervention of the interlocutory reader, Beatrice, Ann’s experience of the text should have the familiar discomfort of recognition. Ann should realize Beatrice’s reading.

     

    Not surprisingly, the first efforts at developing truly constructive hypertexts have taken place in (hyper)fictions. afternoon (Joyce 1990) attempts to subvert the topography of the text by making every word seem as if it yields other possibilities, letting the reader imagine her own confirmations. This “letting” likely signifies a partially failed attempt, a text which empowers more than it reciprocates. In situating and criticizing afternoon, Stuart Moulthrop speculated, “a writing space [which] presumes a new community of readers, writers, and designers of media . . . [whose] roles would be much less sharply differentiated than they are now “(Moulthrop, 1989a).

     

    In attempting to develop such a community it becomes clear to hyperfiction writers that unless roles of author and reader are much less sharply differentiated, the silence will have no voice. Even interactive texts will live a lie. “In all claims to the story,” writes the Canadian poet Erin Moure,

     

    There is muteness.  The writer as
              witness, speaking the stories, is a lie, a liberal
                                                      bourgeois lie.
              Because the speech is the writer's speech, and each
                                                      word of the
              writer robs the witnessed of their own voice, muting
                                                      them. (Moure 1989, 84)

     

    Increasingly hyperfiction writers consider how the topographic (sensual) organization of the text might present reciprocal choices that constitute and transform the current state of the text. How, in the landscape of the city of text, can the reader know that what she builds will move the course of the river? How might what she builds present what Bruner calls an invitation to reflection and culture creating. In her poem, “Site Glossary,: Loony Tune Music,” Moure says

     

    witness as a concept is outdated in the countries of
              privilege, witness as tactic, the image as completed
              desktop publishing & the writer as accurate, the names
                                                      are
              sonorous & bear repeating tho there is no repetition
                                                      the
              throat fails to mark the trace of the individual voice
                                                      which
              entails loony tune music in this age (Moure 1989, 115)

     

    Hyperfictions seek to mark the trace with their own loony tune music. In Chaos Stuart Moulthrop has speculated a fiction which is consciously unfinished, fragmentary, open, one of emotional orientations and transformative encounters. John McDaid’s hyperfiction Uncle Buddy’s Phantom Fun House is an electronic world of notebooks, scrap papers, dealt but unplayed Tarot cards, souvenirs, segments, drafts, and tapes, unfinished in the way that death unfinishes us all (McDaid, 1991). In Izme Pass, their hyperfictional “deconstruction of priority,” Carolyn Guyer and Martha Petry seek “to weave . . . [a] new work made not of the parts but the connections . . . [in order] to unmurk it a little, to form connection in time and space, but without respect to those constraints “(Guyer 1991b).

     

    While this may seem the same urge toward a novel which changes each time it is read, what has changed in the interim between novelist-at-word-processor and hyperfiction writer is that computer tools to accomplish these sorts of multiple texts have been built. Moreover hyperfiction writers have not only imagined and rendered them, but also and more importantly have begun to set out an aesthetic for a multiple fiction which yields to its readers in a reciprocal relationship.

     

    This sort of reciprocal relationship for electronic art has a conscious history in the late 20th century. In Glenn Gould’s essay “Strauss and the Electronic Future” (1964) he envisions a “multiple authorship responsibility in which the specific functions of the composer, the performer, and indeed the consumer overlap.” He expands this notion in his extraordinary essay, “The Prospects of Recording” (Gould 1966): “Because so many different levels of participation will, in fact, be merged in the final result, the individualized information concepts which define the nature of identity and authorship will become very much less imposing.”

     

    What joins the concerns of many of writers working with multiple fictions is nothing less than the deconstruction of priority involved in making identity and authorship much less imposing. “The fact in the human universe,” says Charles Olson, “is the discharge of the many (the multiple) by the one (yrself done right . . . is the thing–all hierarchies, like dualities, are dead ducks)” (Olson, 1974).

     

    These writers share a conviction that the nature of mind must not be fixed. It is not a transmission but a conversation we must keep open. “If structure is identified with the mechanisms of the mind,” says Umberto Eco, “then historical knowledge is no longer possible” (Eco, 1989). We redeem history when we put structure under question in the ways that narrative, hypertext and teaching each do in their essence. Narrative is the series of individual questions which marginalize accepted order and thus enact history. Hypertext links are no less than the trace of such questions, a conversation with structure. All three are authentically concerned with consciousness rather than information; with creating and preserving knowledge rather than with the mere ordering of the known. The value produced by the readers of hypertexts or by the students we learn with is constrained by systems which refuse them the centrality of their authorship. What is at risk is both mind and history.

     

    In Wim Wenders’ (and Peter Handke’s) film, Wings of Desire, the angels walk among the stacks and tables of a library, listening to the music within the minds of the individual readers. It is a scene of indescribable delicacy and melancholy both (one which makes you want to rush from the theatre and into the nearest library, there to read forever), into the midst of which, shuffling slowly up the carpeted stair treads, huffing at each stairwell landing, his nearly transparent hand touching on occasion against the place where his breastbone pounds beneath his suit and vest, comes an old man, his mind opening to an angel’s vision and to us in a winded, scratchy wheeze.

     

    “Tell me muse of the story-teller,” he thinks, “who was thrust to the end of the world, childlike ancient . . . .” The credits tell us later that this is Homer. “With time,” he thinks, “my listeners became my readers. They no longer sit in a circle, instead they sit apart and no one knows anything about the other . . . .”

     

    Homer’s is for us increasingly an old story. When print removed knowledge from temporality, Walter Ong reminds us, it interiorized the idea of discrete authorship and hierarchy. Ong envisioned a new orality (Ong 1982). In this case it is a film which restores the circle; likewise the “multiple authorship” of hypertext offers an electronic restoration of the circle.

     

    Although hypertext is an increasingly familiar cultural term, its artistic import is only beginning to be realized. In novels whose words and structures do not stay the same from one reading to another, ones in which the reader no longer sits apart but by her interaction, shapes and transforms.

     

    Shaping ourselves, we ourselves are shaped. This is the reciprocal relationship. It is likewise the elemental insight of the fractal geometry: that each contour is itself an expression of itself in finer grain. We have been talking so long about a new age, a technological age, an information age, etc., that we are apt to forget that it is we who fashion it, we who discover and recover it, we who shape it, we who literally give it form with how we use ourselves and on what.

     

    This organic reconstitution of the text may be what makes constructive hypertext the first instance of what we will come to conceive as the natural form of multimodal, multi-sensual writing: the multiple fiction,the true electronic text, not the transitional electronic analogue of a printed text like a hypertextual encyclopedia. Fictions like afternoon, WOE, Chaos, IZME PASS, or Uncle Buddy’s Phantom Funhouse can neither be conceived nor experienced in any other way. They are imagined and composed within their own idiom and electronic environment, not cobbled together from pre-ordained texts.

     

    For these fictions there will be no print equivalent, nor even a mathematical possibility of printing their variations. Yet this is in no way to suggest that these fictions are random on the one hand or artificial intelligence on the other. Merely that they are formational.

     

    What they form are instances of the new writing of the late age of print, what Jane Yellowlees Douglas terms “the genuine post-modern text rejecting the objective paradigm of reality as the great ‘either/or’ and embracing, instead, the ‘and/and/and’” (Douglas, 1991). The issues at hand are not technological but aesthetic, not what and where we shall read but how and why. These are issues which have been a matter of the deepest artistic inquiry for some time, and which share a wide and eclectic band of progenitors and a century or more of self-similar texts in a number of media.

     

    The layering of meaning and the simultaneity of multiple visions have gradually become comfortable notions to us, though they form the essence underlying the intermingled and implicating voices of Bach which Glenn Gould heard with such clarity. We are the children of the aleatory convergence. Our longing for multiplicity and simultaneity seems upon reflection an ancient one, the sole center of the whirlwind, the one silence.

     

    It is an embodied silence which the multiple fiction can render. We find ourselves at the confluence of twentieth century narrative arts and cognitive science as they approach an age of machine-based art, virtual realities, and what Don Byrd calls “proprioceptive coherence” (Byrd, 1991). The new writing requires rather than encourages multiple readings. It not only enacts these readings, it does not exist without them. Multiple fictions accomplish what its progenitors could only aspire to, lacking a topographic medium, light speed, electronic grace, and the willing intervention of the reader.

    Works Cited

     

    • Althusser, Louis. (1971) “Ideology and the State.” In Lenin, Philosophy and Other Essays, translated by Ben Brewster, New York and London: Monthly Review Press.
    • Bolter, Jay D. (1991) Writing Space: The Computer, Hypertext, and the History of Writing. Hillsdale, N.J.: Lawrence Erlbaum and Associates.
    • Bruner, Jerome. (1986) Actual Minds, Possible Worlds. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
    • Byrd, Don. “Cyberspace and Proprioceptive Coherence.” Paper presented at the Second International Conference on Cyberspace, Santa Cruz, Ca, April 20, 1991.
    • Calvino, Italo. (1988) Six Memos for the Next Millennium. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
    • Gould, Glenn. (1964) “Strauss and the Electronic Future.” Saturday Review, May 30, 1964. Reprinted in The Glenn Gould Reader, Tim Page, ed. New York: Alfred A. Knopf (1989).
    • —. (1966) “The Prospects of Recording.” High Fidelity, April,1966. Reprinted in The Glenn Gould Reader, Tim Page, ed.
    • Guyer, Carolyn and Martha Petry. “Izme Pass, a collaborative hyperfiction,” Writing on the Edge, 2 (2), bound-in computer disk, University of California at Davis, June 1991.
    • —. “Notes for Izma Pass Expose.” Writing on the Edge, 2 (2), University of California at Davis, June 1991.
    • Douglas, Jane Yellowlees. “The Act of Reading: the WOE Beginners’ Guide to Dissection,” Writing on the Edge, 2 (2).
    • Joyce, Michael. (1990a) afternoon, a story. Computer disk. Cambridge, MA: The Eastgate Press.
    • –. (1988) “Siren Shapes: Exploratory and Constructive Hypertexts.” Academic Computing 3 (4), 10-14, 37-42.
    • McDaid, John. (1991) Uncle Buddy’s Phantom Funhouse. Unpublished computer fiction.
    • Moulthrop, Stuart. (1991) CHAOS. Hyperfiction computer program, Atlanta, GA, 1991.
    • —. (1989a) In the Zones: Hypertext and the Politics of Inaphy on America, Proprioception, and Other Essays. Bolinas, CA: Four Seasons Foundation, 17 &19.
    • Moure, Erin. (1989) “Seebe” and “Site Glossary: Loony Tune Music.” In W S W (West Southwest) Montreal: Vehicule Press, 84 & 115.
    • Nelson, Ted. (1987) All for One and One for All. Hypertext ’87. Chapel Hill: ACM Proceedings.
    • Ong, Walter J. (1982) Orality and literacy: The technologizing of the word. New York: Methuen.
    • Thurber, D. (1990) “Sony to Make Electronic Books: ‘Data Discman’ Player Will Use 3-Inch CDs.” Washington Post, (D9, D13) May 16.

     

  • The Marginalization of Poetry

    Bob Perelman

    University of Pennsylvania
    bperelme@pennsas

    If poems are eternal occasions, then 
    the pre-eternal context for the following
    
    was a panel on "The Marginalization
    of Poetry" at the American Comp.
    
    Lit. Conference in San Diego, on 
    February 8, 1991, at 2:30 P.M.:
    
    "The Marginalization of Poetry"--it almost 
    goes without saying. Jack Spicer wrote, 
    
    "No one listens to poetry," but 
    the question then becomes, who is 
    
    Jack Spicer? Poets for whom he 
    matters would know, and their poems
    
    would be written in a world
    in which that line was heard,
    
    though they'd scarcely refer to it. 
    Quoting or imitating another poet's line 
    
    is not benign, though at times 
    the practice can look like flattery. 
    
    In the regions of academic discourse,
    the patterns of production and circulation
    
    are different. There, it--again--goes 
    without saying that words, names, terms
    
    are repeatable: citation is the prime
    index of power. Strikingly original language
    
    is not the point; the degree 
    to which a phrase or sentence 
    
    fits into a multiplicity of contexts 
    determines how influential it will be. 
    
    "The Marginalization of Poetry": the words 
    themselves display the dominant lingua franca 
    
    of the academic disciplines and, conversely, 
    the abject object status of poetry: 
    
    it's hard to think of any 
    poem where the word "marginalization" occurs. 
    
    It is being used here, but 
    this may or may not be 
    
    a poem: the couplets of six 
    word lines don't establish an audible 
    
    rhythm; perhaps they haven't, to use 
    the Calvinist mercantile metaphor, "earned" their
    
    right to exist in their present
    form--is this a line break 
    
    or am I simply chopping up 
    ineradicable prose? But to defend this 
    
    (poem) from its own attack, I'll 
    say that both the flush left 
    
    and irregular right margins constantly loom 
    as significant events, often interrupting what 
    
    I thought I was about to 
    write and making me write something 
    
    else entirely. Even though I'm going 
    back and rewriting, the problem still 
    
    reappears every six words. So this, 
    and every poem, is a marginal 
    
    work in a quite literal sense.
    Prose poems are another matter: but 
    
    since they identify themselves as poems
    through style and publication context, they 
    
    become a marginal subset of poetry, 
    in other words, doubly marginal. Now 
    
    of course I'm slipping back into 
    the metaphorical sense of marginal which, 
    
    however, in an academic context is 
    the standard sense. The growing mass 
    
    of writing on "marginalization" is not 
    concerned with margins, left or right 
    
    --and certainly not with its own. 
    Yet doesn't the word "marginalization" assume 
    
    the existence of some master page 
    beyond whose justified (and hence invisible) 
    
    margins the panoplies of themes, authors, 
    movements, general objects of study exist 
    
    in all their colorful, handlettered marginality? 
    This master page reflects the functioning 
    
    of the profession, where the units
    of currency are variously denominated prose: 
    
    the paper, the article, the book.
    All critical prose can be seen 
    
    as elongated, smooth-edged rectangles of writing, 
    the sequences of words chopped into 
    
    arbitrary lines by typesetters (Ruth in 
    tears amid the alien corn), and 
    
    into pages by commercial bookmaking processes. 
    This violent smoothness is the visible 
    
    sign of the writer's submission to 
    norms of technological reproduction. "Submission" is 
    
    not quite the right word, though: 
    the finesse of the printing indicates 
    
    that the author has shares in 
    the power of the technocratic grid; 
    
    just as the citations and footnotes 
    in articles and university press books
    
    are emblems of professional inclusion. But 
    hasn't the picture become a bit 
    
    binary? Aren't there some distinctions to 
    be drawn? Do I really want 
    
    to invoke Lukacs's antinomies of bourgeois 
    thought where rather than a conceptually 
    
    pure science that purchases its purity 
    at the cost of an irrational 
    
    and hence foul subject matter we 
    have the analogous odd couple of 
    
    a centralized, professionalized, cross-referenced criticism
                                                             studying
    marginalized, inspired (i.e., amateur), singular poetries? 
    
    Do I really want to lump 
    The Closing of the American Mind, 
    
    Walter Jackson Bate's biography of Keats, 
    and Anti-Oedipus together and oppose them
    
    to any poem which happens to 
    be written in lines? Doesn't this 
    
    essentialize poetry in a big way?
    Certainly some poetry is thoroughly opposed 
    
    to prose and does depend on 
    the precise way it's scored onto 
    
    the page: beyond their eccentric margins, 
    both Olson's Maximus Poems and Pound's 
    
    Cantos tend, as they progress, toward 
    the pictoral and gestural: in Pound 
    
    the Chinese ideograms, musical scores, hieroglyphs, 
    heart, diamond, club, and spade emblems, 
    
    little drawings of the moon and 
    of the winnowing tray of fate; 
    
    or those pages late in Maximus 
    where the orientation of the lines 
    
    spirals more than 360 degrees--one 
    spiralling page is reproduced in holograph. 
    
    These sections are immune to standardizing 
    media: to quote them you need 
    
    a photocopier not a word processor. 
    In a similar vein, the work 
    
    of some contemporary writers associated more 
    or less closely with the language 
    
    movement avoids standardized typographical grids and 
    is as self-specific as possible: Robert 
    
    Grenier's Sentences, a box of 500 
    poems printed on 5 by 8 
    
    notecards, or his recent work in 
    holograph, often scrawled; the variable leading 
    
    and irregular margins of Larry Eigner's 
    poems; Susan Howe's writing which uses 
    
    the page like a canvas--from 
    these one could extrapolate a poetry 
    
    where publication would be a demonstration 
    of private singularity approximating a neo-Platonic
     
    
    vanishing point, anticipated by Klebnikov's handcolored, 
    single-copy books produced in the twenties. 
    
    Such an extrapolation would be inaccurate 
    as regards the writers I've mentioned, 
    
    and certainly creates a false picture 
    of the language movement, some of 
    
    whose members write very much for 
    a if not the public. But 
    
    still there's another grain of false 
    truth to my Manichean model of 
    
    a prosy command-center of criticism and 
    unique bivouacs on the poetic margins 
    
    so I'll keep this binary in 
    focus for another spate of couplets. 
    
    Parallel to such self-defined poetry, there's 
    been a tendency in some criticism 
    
    to valorize if not fetishize the 
    unrepeatable writing processes of the masters
    
    --Gabler's Ulysses where the drama of 
    Joyce's writing mind becomes the shrine 
    
    of a critical edition; the facsimile 
    of Pound's editing-creation of what became 
    
    Eliot's Waste Land; the packets into 
    which Dickinson sewed her poems, where  
    
    the sequences possibly embody a higher 
    order; the notebooks in which Stein 
    
    and Toklas conversed in pencil: having 
    seen them, works like Lifting Belly 
    
    can easily be read as interchange 
    between bodily writers or writerly bodies 
    
    in bed. The feeling that three's 
    a crowd there is called up 
    
    and cancelled by the print's intimacy 
    and tact. In all these cases, 
    
    the particularity of the author's mind, 
    body, and situation is the object 
    
    of the reading. But it's time 
    to dissolve or complicate this binary.
    
    What about a work like Glas? 
    --hardly a dully smooth critical monolith.
    
    Doesn't it use the avant-garde (ancient 
    poetic adjective!) device of collage more 
    
    extensively than most poems? Is it 
    really all that different from, 
    
    say, the Cantos? (Yes. The Cantos's 
    incoherence reflects Pound's free-fall writing situation; 
    
    Derrida's institutional address is central. Derrida's 
    cut threads, unlike Pound's, always reappear 
    
    farther along.) Nevertheless Glas easily outstrips 
    most contemporary poems in such "marginal" 
    
    qualities as undecidability and indecipherability--not 
    to mention the 4 to 10 margins 
    
    on each page. Compared to it, 
    these poems look like samplers upon 
    
    which are stitched the hoariest platitudes. 
    Not to wax polemical: there've been 
    
    plenty of attacks on the voice 
    poem, the experience poem, the numerous 
    
    mostly free verse descendants of Wordsworth's 
    spots of time: first person meditations 
    
    where the meaning of life becomes 
    visible after 30 lines. In its 
    
    own world, this poetry is far 
    from marginal: widely published and taught, 
    
    it has established substantial means of 
    reproducing itself. But with its distrust 
    
    of intellectuality (apparently indistinguishable from
                                                 overintellectuality)
    and its reliance on authenticity as 
    
    its basic category of judgment (and 
    the poems principally exist to be 
    
    judged), it has become marginal with 
    respect to the more theory-oriented sectors 
    
    of the university, the sectors which 
    have produced such concepts as "marginalization." 
    
    As a useful antidote, let me 
    quote Glas: "One has to understand 
    
    that he is not himself before 
    being Medusa to himself. . . . To be 
    
    oneself is to-be-Medusa'd . . . . Dead sure of 
    self. . . . Self's dead sure biting (death)." 
    
    Whatever this might mean, and it's
    possibly aggrandizingly post-feminist, man swallowing woman,
    
    nevertheless it seems a step toward 
    a more communal and critical way 
    
    of writing and thus useful. The 
    puns and citations that lubricate Derrida's 
    
    path, making it too slippery for 
    all but experienced cake walkers are 
    
    not the point. What I want 
    to propose in this anti-generic or 
    
    over-genred writing is the possibility, not 
    of genreless writing, but rather of 
    
    a polygeneric, hermaphroditic writing. Glas, for 
    all its transgression of critical decorum 
    
    is still, in its treatment of 
    the philosophical tradition, a highly decorous 
    
    work; it is marginalia, and the 
    master page of Hegel is still 
    
    Hegel, and Genet is Hegel too. 
    But a self-critical writing, poetry, minus 
    
    the shortcircuiting rhetoric of vatic privilege, 
    might dissolve the antinomies of marginality.

  • Literary Ecology and Postmodernity in Thomas Sanchez’s Mile Zero and Thomas Pynchon’s Vineland

    Daniel R. White

    University of Central Florida
    <fdwhite@ucf1vm>

     

    Images are more real than anyone could have supposed. And just because they are an unlimited resource, one that cannot be exhausted by consumerist waste, there is all the more reason to apply the conservationist remedy. If there can be a better way for the real world to include the one of images, it will require an ecology not only of real things but of images as well.

     

    –Susan Sontag, On Photography (180)

     

    Renaissance humanist Giordano Bruno argued in the persona of the god Momus that “the gods have given intellect and hands to man and have made him similar to them, giving him power over other animals. This consists in his being able not only to operate according to his nature and to what is usual, but also to operate outside the laws of nature, in order that by forming or being able to form other natures, other paths, other categories, with his intelligence, by means of that liberty without which he would not have the above-mentioned similarity, he would succeed in preserving himself as god of the earth” (205). It was in the spirit of this quest to become “god of the earth” that the Father of Francis Bacon’s utopian Salomon’s house explains, “The end of our foundation is the knowledge of causes, and the secret motions of things; and the enlarging of the bounds of the human empire, to the effecting of all things possible” New Atlantis 210). The epistemology of the new human empire was to be founded on a combination of Cartesian rationality seated in the individual human reason–the cogito–and Baconian empiricism. The cogito is the unit of mind, the subject, which endeavors to understand and control the supposedly material and mechanistic realm of nature. But is this definition of mind correct and is the Modern project stemming from the Renaissance–for the technological domination of nature–taking us where we want to go? The modernist project has been challenged by two important bodies of theory, which I have elsewhere argued (White 1991) are intrinsically related: postmodernity and ecology. Here I intend to argue that there is a new, literary contender.

     

    The literary challenge to the modernist view of man and nature comes in the form of what I would like to define as a new genre: literary ecology.1 It is a species, or perhaps I should say with Deleuze and Guattari a rhizomic offshoot, of that broad critique of modernism known as postmodernity. (Postmodern-“ism” sounds hopelessly modernist.) It is a “literature” that fundamentally undermines the premises of modernity at their foundation– the subject of power–and by implication would tumble the entire domain circumscribed by the Enlightened entrepreneur of the West. It is a literature of guerilla warfare amidst the Thousand Plateaus of the ecological mind, whose textual strategies, like those of the Viet Cong, threaten at least the self-image, the simulacrum, of the great American technological utopia, the one which is reflected in Baudrillard’s sunglasses at Disney World. Thomas Pynchon probably defines the genre best by his work in Vineland, just as he exemplified postmodernity in Gravity’s Rainbow (1973) after which the sensitive “reader” gleaned, if she or he were still sufficiently undecentered to navigate, with Pynchon’s imago of Dorothy: “Toto, I have a feeling we’re not in Kansas any more . . . ” (279). Now with Vineland and Thomas Sanchez’s Mile Zero, another originary work in the genre, we are entering a new post. WHAT IS LITERARY ECOLOGY?

     

    Literary ecological theory stands, like Pynchon’s work itself according to some critics, with one foot on traditional metaphysical ground and one in the postmodern void.2 What is traditional in literary ecology is the acceptance of a value hierarchy, namely the Great Chain of Being, stemming from the classical and medieval worlds. The most salient feature of the Chain for the human condition, Dwight Eddins argues following Eric Voegelin, is that it represents a metaxic tension between spiritual order and material chaos:

     

                                 Divine--Nous
                                Psyche--Noetic
                               Psyche--Passions
                                 Animal Nature
                               Vegetative Nature
                        Apeiron--Depth [the limitless]

     

    The Divine Nous represents the upper limit of the human quest for spiritual fulfillment, not attainable in the flesh but a necessary eschaton or goal for human striving. “The substitution of a finite, purely ‘human’ eschaton for the infinitely receding nousmeans the negation of the spiritual (noetic) quest that produces the real order of the human,” Eddins explains. “The metaxic tension collapses, and man is pulled by apeirontic vectors through lower and lower levels of his being . . . ” (22). The Gnostic quest is to appropriate the Nous to attain the all-too-human goals of power and control, on the part of an elite–THEM in Pynchon–possessed of Gnosis, over lower orders of being, the Preterite–US. The quest to become a noetic power elite sets up a paranoid cycle of oppression:

     

    For the gnostic elite . . . the alien world is a thing to be "overcome" . . . the elite experience, ironically, a preterite paranoia that drives them to seek mastery through their elite gnosis; but in so doing they define a new preterite in those who are not privy to this plexus of knowledge and power, but are pawns to be manipulated in its service. This preterity, in turn, can escape preterition only by adopting the power techniques of their masters; but in the very act they naturally tend to become--in Wordsworth's phrase--"Oppressors in their turn." (23)

     

    Eddins’ discussion is too early to have included Vineland, but what better description of the relationship between its oppressor and oppressed, Brock Vond and Frenesi Gates, and their victims?

     

    What is new in literary ecology’s appropriation of the old paradigm is that this description of the traditional hierarchy and its demise is also employed, even while it foregrounds human beings and their immediate concerns, as a paradigmatic description of an ecological crisis: of what communication theorist Anthony Wilden, commenting on the emerging Cartesian and Lockean ideas of the individual, calls “splitting the ecosystem”3:

     

    One of the truly representative characteristics of the Lockean individual, as of the Cartesian one, is that it replicates in its own organization that SPLITTING OF THE ECOSYSTEM . . . with which the Age of Discovery opened the world to colonialism and to the specifically modern domination of nature. . . . It is a splitting of the subject in this world in which the supposedly dominant part--mind--not only 'controls' the rest (it is believed)--i.e., the body--but mind actually OWNS the body. (xli)

     

    Capitalism, Wilden argues, splits the ecosystem not only by bifurcating the individual into mind and body, the one controller and the other to be controlled, but also by dividing society into bourgeoisie and proletariat, the modern social and economic form of owner and owned. Furthermore, Wilden argues, the traditional hierarchic relation between “nature” and “culture” or “nature” and “society” is as follows:

     

                             Land (Photosynthesis)
                      Labor Potential (Creative Capacity)
                                   Capital.
         Land precedes and makes possible labor potential which
         precedes and makes possible the extraction of capital.  But
         capitalism through "commoditization" inverts the hierarchy:
                                    Capital
                                Labor Potential
                                 Land. (xxxv)

     

    Capital is used to control labor potential which is used to exploit land. Underlying this system is the entrepreneurial persona, the new “god of the earth” envisioned by Bruno, and perhaps even more vividly by Francis Bacon: “I am come in very truth leading Nature to you, with all her children, to bind her to your service and to make her your slave . . . . So may I succeed in my only earthly wish, namely to stretch the deplorably narrow limits of man’s dominion over the universe to their promised bounds . . . ” (from The Masculine Birth of Time, or the Great Instauration of the Domination of Man over the Universe [1603], cited in Wilden xxxv-xxxvi). Nature is, of course, female and her children are the proletariat, the third world, whatever can be bought. Luckily, preterite like St. Cloud in Mile Zero and Zoyd in Vineland stubbornly resist: thus the socialist ecological stance of literary ecologists, evident both in Pynchon and Sanchez.

     

    The gnostic, entrepreneurial splitting of the hierarchy of being also breaks down the metaxy, in ecological terms the dynamic equilibrium, of the Great Chain. In cybernetic language ecosystems may be viewed as hierarchies, or heterarchies, which exhibit tendencies toward both homeostasis and runaway. As Gregory Bateson explains,

     

    All biological and evolving systems (i.e., individual organisms, animal and human societies, ecosystems, and the like) consist of complex cybernetic networks, and all such systems share certain formal characteristics. Each system contains subsystems which are potentially regenerative, i.e., which would go into exponential "runaway" if uncorrected. (Examples of such regenerative components are Malthusian characteristics of population, schismogenic changes of personal interaction, armaments races, etc.). (447)

     

    Consider population, for example. Prey, unconstrained by traditional predators, will increase in population until limited by some other factor, perhaps disastrously by overpopulation which can decimate the population. So too, if man sprinkles his produce with DDT and kills off the bird population, the insects which were the original target of the poison will increase all the more rapidly unconstrained by their original predator and have to be “exterminated” by more toxin.

     

    This kind of degenerative cycle is what Eddins calls, in language which echoes cybernetics, “modes of slippage inherent in the noetic distortions of gnosticism [which] are peculiarly relevant to the metaphysical force fields of Pynchon’s cosmos: the instability of the elite-preterite dichotomy and the distinction between secular and religious constructs” (23). In other words, Brock and Frenesi and those that he, then she, betrays are caught in the logic of ecological runaway, what Joseph Slade Thomas Pynchon 125) has called “excluded middles and bad shit” in reference to the plight of Oedipa Maas in The Crying of Lot 49: under the Reagan-Bush version of the Entrepreneurial New World Order, you must either become a pawn of the new gnostic elite or sink more deeply into preterition. And if you want to fight back, you must also become like the gnostic elite: you must split the mental/cultural/social/natural ecosystem for the sake of power, to switch roles from Oppressed to Oppressor so that the original split in the human ecology escalates in what Bateson called the Romano-Palestinian System.4 This is the koan with which many of Pynchon’s worthy characters are presented.

     

    What is postmodern in literary ecology is that its strategy for escaping from the impossible polarities of the koan is to step out of the traditional ego of the West and into an expanded and more fluid definition of “mind.” This new definition of mind, explicit in the texts of Bateson, is what in effect gives literary ecology its deep-ecological dimension.

     

    Bateson developed mental ecology in part as a critique both of Darwin and of the premises of the Western episteme mentioned at the outset. His argument is that if we accept the cybernetic theory of “self-correctiveness as the criterion of thought,” and the information-theoretical notion that an idea is definable as a “difference,” then these criteria are not limited to the human individual. Consider a man with a computer, Bateson argues.

     

    What "thinks" and engages in "trial and error" is the man plus the computer plus the environment. And the lines between man, computer and environment are purely artificial, fictitious lines. They are lines across the pathways along which information or difference is transmitted. (491)

     

    The result of this critique is a fundamental redefinition of the unit of mind:

     

    If, now, we correct the Darwinian unit of survival to include the environment and the interaction between organism and environment, a very strange and surprising identity emerges: the unit of evolutionary survival turns out to be identical with the unit of mind. (491)

     

    If this is true, Bateson concludes, then we are faced with a number of important changes in our thinking, especially in ethics. It means, for instance, that mind–the Nous of the Great Chain–becomes immanent in the entire ecological and evolutionary structure (466)5 and that, “Ecology, in the widest sense, turns out to be the study of the interaction and survival of ideas and programs (i.e. differences, complexes of differences, etc.) in circuits” (491).6 It also turns out that epistemological error is ecological error:

     

    When you narrow down your epistemology and act on the premise "What interests me is me, or my organization, or my species," you chop off consideration of other loops of the loop structure. You decide that you want to get rid of the by-products of human life and that Lake Erie will be a good place to put them. You forget that Lake Erie is part of your wider eco-mental system--and that if Lake Erie is driven insane, its insanity is incorporated in the larger system of your thought and experience. (492)

     

    In other words epistemological and ecological error are identical with the modernist paradigm and its industrial project. The literary-ecological correction of the error in Vineland is arguably an extension of what Eddins calls “Orphic Naturalism” in Gravity’s Rainbow: “a counterreligion to the worship of mechanism, power, and– ultimately–death” (5).

     

    Plumwood (1991) criticizes deep ecology from an ecofeminist perspective in terms reminiscent of those I have used to characterize the literary ecological attack on the Cartesian cogito. She argues that

     

    In inferiorizing such particular, emotional, and kinship-based attachments [e.g. those emphasized by Pynchon and Sanchez], deep ecology gives us another variant on the superiority of reason and the inferiority of its contrasts, failing to grasp yet again the role of reason and incompletely critiquing its influence . . . . we must move toward the sort of ethics feminist theory has suggested, which can allow for both continuity and difference and for ties to nature which are expressive of the rich, caring relationships of kinship and friendship rather than increasing abstraction and detachment from relationship. (16)

     

    Literary ecology arguably provides exactly this rich sense of connectedness and particularity, as the texts discussed below suggest.

     

    Bateson’s language reveals the instrumental bias of Western science, as he describes nature in terms of a computer metaphor involving “circuits,” “units” and “system.” Yet he suggests what is fundamental to a more viable, ecological philosophy based on a genuine recognition and respect for the ecological other: the attribution of mind to nature. As Plumwood argues, “Humans have both biological and mental characteristics, but the mental rather than the biological have been taken to be characteristic of the human and to give what is ‘fully and authentically’ human. The term ‘human’ is, of course, not merely descriptive but very much an evaluative term setting out an ideal: it is what is essential or worthwhile in the human that excludes the natural” (17). This attribution of “mind” to “man” and materiality to “nature,” characteristic of the Cartesian dualism of res cogitans as the human cogito and res extensa as the objective world, and further expressed in the masculine subject of power dominating “mother” nature, as it is in the entrepreneurial persona who owns the world as his “real estate,” is arguably one of the principal targets of the literary ecological critique. Thus literary ecology embodies a synthesis of ecosocialist, deep ecological and ecofeminist concerns, but approaches them in terms of a postmodern ecological rubric which steps past the traditional either-or of the Oppressor and Oppressed, Elite and Preterite, Sacred and Secular, as deftly as Pynchon’s Ninjette DL (Darryl Louise Chastain) slips past Brock Vond’s guards.

     

    The Origins of Literary Ecology7

     

    “The Age of Ecology began on the desert outside Alamogordo, New Mexico on July 16, 1945, with a dazzling fireball of light and a swelling mushroom cloud of radioactive gasses,” argues Donald Worster in Nature’s Economy: A History of Ecological Ideas. The genesis of literary ecology is part of the larger history of ecological ideas, and will require a separate discussion. Here let me at least make of few suggestions about its origins. The Ecological idea stems from the 18th century, as Worster has demonstrated, but it rose into popular consciousness startled by the perception, evoked by the Bomb, that nature itself is vulnerable like the frail human beings within it. Worster continues, “As that first nuclear fission bomb went off and the color of the early morning sky changed abruptly from pale blue to blinding white, physicist and project leader J. Robert Oppenheimer felt at first a surge of elated reverence; then a somber phrase from the Bhagavad-Gita flashed into his mind: ‘I am become Death, the shatterer of worlds’” (339). Popular ecology, as Worster also demonstrates, has roots in Romanticism and, indeed, the intuition of the Romantic writers formed the basis upon which the clearer outlines of ecological science would be patterned. As Goethe wrote, in the character of Young Werther,

     

    When the mists in my beloved valley steam all around me; when the sun rests on the surface of the impenetrable depths of my forest at noon and only single rays steal into the inner sanctum; when I lie in the tall grass beside a rushing brook and become aware of the remarkable diversity of a thousand little growing things on the ground, with all their peculiarities; when I can feel the teeming of a minute world amid the blades of grass and the innumerable, unfathomable shapes of worm and insect closer to my heart . . . ah, my dear friend . . . but I am ruined by it. I succumb to its magnificence. (24)

     

    This is not unlike the feeling which drew the “flower children” back to nature in the 1960’s, articulated and sustained in the writings of Edward Abbey and Annie Dillard. Romantic writing was in direct response to the urbanization and mechanization of life effected by the Industrial Revolution, just as popular ecology is largely a response to what Mumford called the Megamachine of modern technology, economy, society and polity which has destroyed and displaced much of the human lifeworld, of “Earth House Hold” in the words of poet Gary Snyder. An incipient ecological sensibility is also evident in the “persistent modernist nostalgia for vanished axiological foundations in the midst of vividly experienced anomie” which Eddins finds in the work of Pynchon and is perhaps most vividly expressed, virtually in ecological dimension, by T.S. Eliot in The Waste Land. Here images of a fouled, poisoned environment merge with those of human spiritual and physical demise–

     

                                 Unreal City,
                     Under the brown fog of a winter dawn,
                  A Crowd flowed over London Bridge, so many,
                  I had not thought death had undone so many.
    
                   A rat crept softly through the vegetation
                     Dragging its slimy belly on the bank
                     While I was fishing in the dull canal
    
                               The river sweats
                               Oil and tar . . .

     

    –amidst a culture which is shattered but whose very shards inspire hope of renewal: “These fragments I have shored against my ruins.” Additionally, the fusion of human imagination with nature’s images, as well as the adamant leftist politics, characteristic of Magical Realism, for example in Gabriel Garcia Marquez’s Autumn of the Patriarch, is arguably an important forebear, and Carlos Fuentes’ recent Christopher Unborn I might well have included with Mile Zero and Vineland as an example of literary ecology, except for its problematic representation of gender. African literature is also a likely ancestor of the genre, for example Chinua Achebe’s Things Fall Apart where the fragmentation of tribal society under the impact of European colonialism is explored, as it is in American literature by Peter Matthiessen, with regard to South American Indians, in another likely progenitor, At Play in the Fields of the Lord. Doris Lessing’s Briefing for a Descent into Hell presents a profound fusion of the human mind with nature’s, as her Golden Notebook reflects on feminist and socialist alternatives, both dimensions of which come together and are uplifted and transformed (Aufhebung) in her Canopus in Argos: Archives, especially Shikasta. Vonnegut’s Breakfast of Champions and Galapagos should not be overlooked in the search for LitEcol ancestors and, particularly where Pynchon is concerned, I would look up from these printed artifacts and seriously review the adventures of Tweety and Sylvester Vineland22).

     

    More broadly, however, I suggest that the genealogy of literary ecology includes photography, film, painting, architecture and other arts, especially video, as well as the sciences, especially information theory and cybernetics. I suggest that this is true because literary ecology is a new communicational form, a new language practice, which has evolved or leapt into being through the postmodern “trialectic” of ecology, neomarxism, and feminism in the context of what Mark Poster has defined as The Mode of Information. Going beyond Marshall McLuhan’s axiom that “the medium is the message,” which he argues is based on Locke’s “‘sensorium’ of the receiving subject,” Poster contends,

     

    What the mode of information puts in question, however, is not simply the sensory apparatus but the very shape of subjectivity: its relation to the world of objects, its perspective on that world, its location in that world. We are confronted not so much by a change from a "hot" to a "cool" communications medium, or by a reshuffling of the sensoria, as McLuhan thought, but by a generalized destabilization of the subject. (15)

     

    In this new mode the modernist Cartesian rationalist subject, as well as his empiricist Lockean conterpart, is, like Tyrone Slothrop, dispersed into more dynamic, nomadic kind of mind, the very one animating literary ecology. As Poster continues,

     

    In the mode of information the subject is no longer located in a point in absolute time/space, enjoying a physical, fixed vantage point from which rationally to calculate its options. Instead it is multiplied by databases, dispersed by computer messaging and conferencing, decontextualized and redefined by TV ads, dissolved and materialized continuously in the electronic transmission of symbols. In the perspective of Deleuze and Guattari, we are being changed from "arborial" beings, rooted in time and space, to "rhizomic" nomads who daily wander at will (whose will remains a question) across the globe . . . . (15)

     

    Literary Ecology in Mile Zero & Vineland

     

    Postmodern, as Charles Jencks defines it in relation to architecture but with clear ramifications for the other arts, refers to

     

    double coding: the combination of Modern techniques with something else (usually traditional building) in order for architecture to communicate with the public and a concerned minority, usually other architects. (14, Jencks' emphasis)

     

    Certainly Gravity’s Rainbow is at least doubly coded, employing multiple genres and styles, tragedy and comedy, narrative and song, even a character Tyrone Slothrop who does not win or lose or live or die in the end but is, like the subject of the mode of information, dispersed; a plot which is superimposed on the trajectory of a V2 rocket; chapter headings which are fitted with (pictures of) sprocket holes; and a closing apocalyptic poem over which we, suddenly transformed from solitary readers to a crowd of movie-goers, are supposed to envision a bouncing ball.

     

    Literary ecologists, as postmodernists, use traditional literary forms in new ways. Both Sanchez and Pynchon employ regional realism, for instance, through their sense of place particularizing and enriching their larger ecological sensibility. Sanchez focuses on the rich biotic and human community of Key West and the Caribbean; his book is peopled with human folkways and natural life forms which are depicted sympathetically and in careful detail. The invaders from the North are also present, the focus of Sanchez’s historical, social, cultural and ultimately ecological critique. “It is about water,” his novel begins:

     

    It was about water in the beginning, it will be in the end. The ocean mothered us all. Water and darkness awaiting light. Night gives birth. An inkling of life over distant sea swells toward brilliance. Dawn emerges from Africa, strikes light between worlds, over misting mountains of Haiti, beyond the Great Bahama Bank, touching cane fields of Cuba, across the Tropic of Cancer to the sleeping island of Key West, farther to the Gold Coast of Florida, its great wall of condominiums demarcating mainland America. (3)

     

    Characterization is also given significant human- ecological dimension. Consider Sanchez’s representation of Justo–the African-Cuban cop who is Sanchez’s best candidate for heroism–typical of the literary-ecological concern not only with nature but also with human history and genealogy. Like Pynchon in Vineland, Sanchez gives his character dimension by tracing his connections over the generations of an extended family. This family connects Justo, not only socially, but also politically, with the oppressed, and ecologically, with the environment which has meant their livelihood. As Justo makes his way down Olivia street in Key West, the sight of a vanished Cuban groceria prompts him to reminisce about his boyhood, his grandfather, Abuelo, and grandmother Pearl, and her father: “Pearl’s father was an Ibu, brought to the Bahamas as a boy in chains from West Africa and freed fifteen years later in 1838 by the British. Freed by the very ones who had enslaved him, given a dowry of no money and a new name in a white man’s world, John Coe” (69). Sanchez characterizes Coe in part by his livelihood:

     

    John Coe became a student of the sea when freed. The sea became John's new master. Turtles attracted him first, their gliding nonchalance, so few flipper strokes needed to navigate through a watery universe, an economy of effort worth emulating, which bespoke ancient liberation from the here and now. John felt kinship with his marine creature's abiding sense of ease, its deep breadth of freedom. John was as simple man who knew not the turtle's source of symbolic power, he understood only the animal's daily inspiration. John learned the ways of the thousand-pound leatherback and loggerhead turtles . . . . He studied eight- hundred-fifty-pound gentle greens . . . . He gained respect for the small fifty-pound hawksbill . . . . (69)

     

    Coe’s sense of loving “familiarity,” in the original sense of this term, with the sea and its creatures overlaps with his love and respect for his wife, Brenda Bee. John chances upon her as she is being sold at a slave auction. When “The Well-dressed gentlemen in the crowd from Charleston and Mobile didn’t see anything of value in Brenda” because she is ill and half starved, “John Coe bought himself a wife in a town where a man of dark skin was not allowed to walk the streets after the nine-thirty ringing of the night bell, unless he bore a pass from his owner or employer, or was accompanied by a white person” (74). And he plays the role of healer and nurturer for her:

     

    As John bathed Brenda's bony body with the humped softness of his favorite sheepswool sponge he vowed to treat this woman with kindness, drive the unspeakable terror from her eyes. John spoke to Brenda in a tongue she could understand, touched her only in a healing way. John brought Brenda red cotton dresses, strolled with her hand in hand on saturday eves down the rutted dirt length of Crawfish Alley, stopping to tip his cap to folks cooling themselves on the front wooden steps of their shacks. John planted a papaya tree behind his shack and a mango in front, for on sundays the preacher man swayed in the stone church before the congregation tall as an eluthera palm in a high wind, shouting his clear message that the Bible teaches to plant the fruiting tree. (74)

     

    The “particular, emotional, and kinship-based attachments” which Plumwood (above) argues are “inferiorized” by Cartesian rationality are cultivated here and carefully interwoven with images of nature and of the sacred. Remember that all of this is, furthermore, in the memory of Justo, giving the character full human-ecological dimension.

     

    Women are not always the needy recipients of male nurture in Mile Zero. Another of Sanchez’s major characters, St. Cloud, a Vietnam veteran who begins and ends his days imbibing “Jamaica’s finest” rum, and who at one time “was still a happily married and cheating husband” (112), now must contend with being cuckolded by a woman who has clearly replaced him in his wife, Evelyn’s, affections. He also turns voyeur, watching like a latter-day Adam deserted by Eve, from her garden:

     

    He leaned against the smoothed trunk of a banyan, deep in shadow. Through the open shutters of Evelyn's bedroom a ladder of light was cast into the garden, its last bright step falling at St. Cloud's feet . . . Images of two women inside flickered insistent as a silent movie through slatted shutters. (98)

     

    The erotica in this “cinematic” display are empowered with speech, however, and the ability to shatter St. Cloud’s filmic illusions.

     

    The shutters flew open in the rainy breeze, scorpions slithered up bedroom walls. Evelyn rose from the swell of a female sea. Intruding rain mixed with sweat of exposed skin. She leaned forward to claim the banging shutters, arms outstretched from the swing of her breasts. She paused. Her words cast into rain hissing across the garden before the shutters enclosed her. "Good night, St. Cloud." (99)

     

    Sanchez repeatedly identifies women with the powers of nature, not with passive real estate to be exploited. In this regard, both Evelyn and Angelica, another prominent character, have significant tattoos:

     

    St. Cloud followed the heave of Evelyn's breathing. The green and red bloom of a tattooed rose blossomed at the top of her breast in dawn light stabbing through the salt-streaked glass porthole above the narrow berth." (5)

     

    Angelica moved her body in a single fluid motion, unassuming as a woman stepping from a bath, an improbable Aphrodite rising from a quivering sea of light in high heels. The octopus tattoo on her right breast spread its tentacles as she exhaled a slight breath.(112)

     

    What, in addition to kinship between women and the living beings of the natural world–the rose, the octopus–do these tattooed breasts signify? Angelica is modeling for an artist who admits, in response to his homosexual son, Renoir’s, request in their discussion of women, “‘Why don’t you ask Angelica what she feels?’”:

     

    "I don't have to ask her anything. I know what women think about me. They teach me in history of Women's art. College after college they hold me up as the enemy. Because I know their secret they stalk me through seminars, eviscerate my virility, study the fetid male entrails." (115)

     

    St. Cloud, also present at this transformation of the female body into art, is not so sure that the artist knows the “secret” at all, and sees something quite different in the figure:

     

    In the glittering bedroom light Angelica's breasts held the naked thrust of challenge St Cloud witnessed years before in the submarine pen. It was an unsettling recognition of sexual origins, when civilizations were controlled by women. Watching Angelica turn slowly in the room, totally exposed within a circle of men, St. Cloud groped for meaning through the alcoholic swamp of his steaming brain. Maybe it was man's desire never to let woman rise again. Keep her under heel and thumb. Never allow Pandora to release the awesome power from the box. (114)

     

    The power of femininity is combined, as the images in the foregoing passages suggest, with that of nature, and both are conjoined with the political cause of the oppressed. St. Cloud, by the way, as his feminist epiphany above suggests, is a respectable schlemiel, like Zoyd in Vineland, who finds a way out of self-pity by working as a translator for Haitian refugees.

     

    Pynchon’s regional realism is set in the Pacific Northwest, the great redwood forests of Northern California, in Vineland, and in the varied culture of the local inhabitants, most of whom are victims and refugees, ex- hippies, Thanatoids, the North American tribe who attempted to get back to the land and ended up on a kind of political reservation sandwiched between suburbs and overshadowed by government surveillance. His specific focus is on the remnants of the American radical tradition, those elements of the great European Invasion of North America who–from Thoreau to Bob Dylan–more or less sided with the Indians and wanted to call the whole thing off. Now they watch T.V. Vineland, the name given to the North American wilderness by the Vikings, is a place of very special significance, a territory upon which different stages of civilization have imposed their maps, but which holds a primitive mystery resistant to interpretation or translation into urban sprawl.8

     

    Someday this would be all part of Eureka--Crescent City--Vineland megalopolis, but for now the primary sea coast, forest, riverbanks and bay were still not much different from what early visitors in Spanish and Russian Ships had seen . . . log keepers not known for their psychic gifts had remembered to write down, more than once, the sense that they had of some invisible boundary, met when approaching from the sea, past capes of somber evergreen, the stands of redwood with their perfect trunks and cloudy foliage, too high, too red to be literal trees--carrying therefore another intention, which the Indians might have know about but did not share. (317)

     

    Both novelists use traditional literary devices in new ways which constitute double coding. By far the most interesting of these is narrative. Both Sanchez and Pynchon reframe the perspective of traditional human narrators to include what Gregory Bateson would call the mind of nature. Sanchez speaks explicitly from the standpoint of a persona, almost like the deep self of Hinduism, Atman, identical with the unmanifest spiritual power underlying the manifest world, Brahman, except with a this-worldly ecological twist. (Pynchon’s character Weed Atman, mathematics professor and circumstantial radical leader, similarly adds a transcendental dimension, satirically drawn, in Vineland.) For the narrator employs a host of images and apocalyptic forebodings as if spoken directly from the person of the earth which not only condemns American civilization but also, paradoxically, turns out to be none other than you and I. Thus we are also telling the story, both reader and author, both critic and castigated, finding the natural diversity of our larger selves in the variegated patterns of human, plant, animal, amphibian, and fish life while at the same time finding the mirror of ourselves in their destruction. But is this a transcendence of self which ultimately identifies “man” and “nature” in an overarching holism, or rather, what Plumwood calls for, a feminization of the human sensibility connected empathetically with and respectful of the variegated “other” of nature? Literary ecology, clearly opting for the latter alternative, differs from deep ecology in its regional realism and heterological sense of connectedness not only with nature but also with the social and political concerns of human life.

     

    Pynchon opens Vineland with the image of shattering glass, just as he began Gravity’s Rainbow with the fall the Crystal Palace, but instead of the ominous streak of the V-2 Rocket heralding the crash, we get the human trajectory of Zoyd Wheeler, “transfenestrating” through plate-glass in order to prove his mental instability and insure his government disability check.9 In both books fragmentation spreads from image, to narrative, to character, and to a broader idea of mind.

     

    The narrative fragmentation of Vineland is precisely into paranoia in the old Greek sense, ramified by schizophrenia in a defiant new sense. It is worth noting, in this regard, that the musical tome of favorite Italian songs, used in desperation by Billy Barf and the Vomitones, an alternative rock band dressed in “glossy black short synthetic wigs, the snappy mint-colored matching suits of Continental cut, the gold jewelry and glue-on mustaches,” to provide entertainment for a Godfather-like celebration at the estate of one Ralph Wavony, is none other than the Italian Wedding Fake Book by Deleuze and Guattari, authors of Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia and A Thousand Plateaus. The image of shattering glass becomes the structural, or is it poststructural, device of the novel as a whole. As in schizophrenic discourse, image metonymically transforms the logic of the plot into a spiral nebula of fragments, a look into any one of which reveals a monadic world itself about to fracture, as if the book were a person thinking beside himself, deranged, deterritorialized, splitting into multiple selves.

     

    Thus Pynchon’s fragmented characters inhabit his fragmented narratives. A look into the world of Frenesi, for example, must be refracted through her daughter Prairie’s quest for her mother, and with her ex-husband’s Zoyd’s broken life, not to mention his transfenestrations. It also connects to the Aggro World, “‘a sort of Esalen Institute for lady asskickers” (107) and so to Ninjettes DL and Sister Rochelle, to G-man and principal adversary Brock Vond, and thus to the interstices of what Hayles calls the “snitch system” and the “family system” (78). The former, centered around Brock, is the hand of Government repression which tries to unravel the latter, the web of kinship, and certainly the 24fps film collective, where image and reality are fractured like the collective itself. Frenesi too is fractured through the machinations of Brock to have her destroy Weed Atman by imaging him as the snitch he is not:

     

    Beginning the night she and Rex had publicly hung the snitch jacket on Weed, Frenesi understood that she had taken at least one irreversible step to the side of her life, and that now, as if on some unfamiliar drug, she was walking around next to herself, haunting herself, attending a movie of it all. If the step was irreversible, then she ought to be all right now, safe in a world-next-to-the-world that not many would know how to get to, where she could kick back and watch the unfolding drama. (237)

     

    Brock’s seduction of Frenesi fractures the microcosm of her consciousness, so that she sees herself schizophrenically as in a film; but it also penetrates every level of the macrocosm, the social and ecological dimensions of Pynchon’s Great Chain, as a phallocentric rubric of aggression: “Men had it so simple,” Frenesi muses.

     

    When it wasn't about Sticking It In, it was about Having The Gun, a variation that allowed them to Stick It In from a distance. The details of how and when, day by working day, made up their real world. Bleak, to be sure, but a lot more simplified, and who couldn't use some simplification, what brought seekers into deserts, fishermen to streams, men to war, a seductive promise. She would have hated to admit how much of this came down to Bock's penis, straightforwardly erect, just to pick a random example. (241)

     

    Brock has caused Frenesi literally to think beside herself, to experience paranoesis, “as the Nixonian Reaction continued to penetrate and compromise further what may only in some fading memories ever have been a people’s miracle, an army of loving friends, as betrayal became routine . . . leaving the merciless spores of paranoia wherever it flowed, fungoid reminders of its passage. These people had known their children, after all, perfectly” (239).

     

    But just as fragmentation can be destructive shattering of human and natural worlds, so too it can be welcome “noise” that allows regenerative reorganization of a living system at a more complex and resilient level: evolution as human ecological self-correction. Brock’s neofascist attempt to impose order on America, especially on the anarchic Left, is a phallocentric attempt to “split the ecosystem,” in Wilden’s terms. But the entropy which results from the split can also be the seed of new growth:

     

    one last point on entropy, inflexibility, and disorder, it is important to recognize that the counter-adaptive inflexibility of socioeconomic systems in decline is not merely or simply the 'social disorder' which is experienced by their inhabitants at the time. At the moment of its greatest social disorder, the salient informational characteristic of the system would seem to be, not lack of organization lack of order, but OVER-ORGANIZATION and over-order. It is this very over-organization which threatens its survival, and the social disorder involved is invariably a more or less successful attempt to renormalize the system, in the interests of survival. (367)

     

    Which is why Slade argues that “Communication ordinarily helps maintain a healthy balance between order and change, so that the system remains stable but also flexible, or, in the case of a culture, tolerant of diversity” (“Communication” 129). In other words, Brock generates the very diversity, the Orphic fragments, which he seeks to suppress by attempting to routinize, in Max Weber’s terms, the counter culture. And it is this diversity out of which a successful human-ecological renewal can be shaped.

     

    The relationship between entropy and order, systemic decline and renewal, has long been a concern in Pynchon’s texts. His “Entropy,” for example, ends with Meatball Mulligan’s attempts “to keep his lease-breaking party from deteriorating into total chaos” by reviving and reorganizing his guests (97), on the one hand, and Aubade who, after smashing the window of their “hermetically sealed . . . enclave of regularity in the city’s chaos” (83), “turned to face the man [Callisto] on the bed and wait with him until the moment of equilibrium was reached, when 37 degrees Fahrenheit should prevail both outside and inside, and forever, and the hovering, curious dominant of their separate lives should resolve into a tonic of darkness and the final absence of all motion” (98), on the other. The movement toward entropy can signal renewal or death. As “Entropy” was mostly about the descent toward death, at the other end of a parabolic arc spanning Pynchon’s career, Vineland is about the ascent to life.

     

    Katherine Hayles has argued that the “framing narrative” of Vineland is Zoyd’s daughter, Prairie’s, search for her estranged mother, Frenesi Gates. Frenesi’s absence is partly due to the social engineering of betrayal by the novel’s chief antagonist, Brock Vond, and partly due to her own desire, mirrored later by Prairie herself; for Frenesi is “seduced” and thus “separated” by Brock from her family (the Latin root of “seduced,” seducere, can mean separate, as Hayles points out [80]), and Prairie sometimes longs to be seduced, as she calls after Brock as he is borne aloft by the post-Vietnam deus ex machina of the helicopter, “You can come back, . . . . It’s OK, rilly. Come on, come in. I don’t care. Take me anyplace you want” (384). What Brock would separate them from is their family–nuclear, including Zoyd, Frenesi and Prairie, extended, including the entire Becker-Traverse clan, and ecological, including the web of human and natural lives in Vineland–a multi-dimensional reunion:

     

    The pasture, just before dawn, saw the first impatient kids already out barefoot in the dew, field dogs thinking about rabbits, house dogs more with running on their minds, cats in off of their night shifts edging, arching and flattening to fit inside the shadows they found. The woodland creatures, predators and prey, while not exactly gazing Bambilike at the intrusions, did remain as aware as they would have to be, moment to moment, that there were sure a lot of Traverses and Beckers in the close neighborhood. (323)

     

    The meadow where the gathering takes place Zoyd, focusing the overall narrative on this pastoral setting, calls “Vineland the Good” (322). The quest of daughter for mother feminizes the traditionally masculine art of storytelling, reconnecting it, again in Plumwood’s phrase, to those “particular, emotional, and kinship-based attachments” emphasized by Sanchez. The feminist dimension of literary ecology is given further depth, as Cowart argues, by Ninjette Sister Rochelle:

     

    "Back then, long ago, there were no men at all. Paradise was female. Eve and her sister, Lilith, were alone in the Garden. A character named Adam was put into the story later, to help make men look more legitimate, but in fact the first man was not Adam--it was the Serpent." (166)

     

    Thus the political and social power of Women is associated both with the pristine condition of earth before “man” and with the spiritual condition of Grace, before the Fall. Recall the garden in which St. Cloud stands, displaced voyeur of women who don’t need him. Furthermore, the above text suggests, as does Foucault in The Order of Things, that “man” is more a socially constructed myth than a biological reality, interchangeable with the Serpent, the Faustian version of the Cartesian persona questing for knowledge and power, as with the Gnostic who tries to extricate himself from and gain dominion over nature.

     

    As Cowart argues, “Sister Rochelle subjects the myth of Eden to a feminist reading that complements the novel’s larger deconstruction of the apocalyptic myth” (186). The foreboding Revelatory close of Gravity’s Rainbow with rocket poised above our film-entranced heads, itself the culmination of what Edward Mendelson has called an “encyclopedic narrative,” is replaced in Vineland by a literary ecological return to earth that is less explosive but a little more optimistic.10 The return is in part constituted by what Cowart calls a “feminist genealogy”: “a genealogical plenitude that centers on women, a generational unfolding that proceeds matriarchally from Eula to Sasha to Frenesi to Prairie” and “search for the mother” which “reverses–indeed deconstructs–the conventional search for the father, for patriarchal authority, reason, and order– for the familial and communal principle itself” (187). It is this success of plenitude which draws the new Counterforce–leftist, feminist, green–into resolution at the aforementioned reunion which Cowart describes as “a fine evocation of an extended and diverse family spread out over a rich California landscape–fields of strawberry and Elysian–that is a transparent symbol of America. This, after all, is the millennium: humanity as family” (187). An even broader, ecological dimension of this renewal is suggested by Eddins in regard to narrative fragmentation and Orphic naturalism in Gravity’s Rainbow:

     

    But the fragmentation of narrative in Pynchon's Text also has a positive function. It both symbolizes a shattering that is loss and incarnates a poignant lyricism that preserves what is lost from oblivion. As the novel and its world fall to pieces more and more rapidly, the pieces continue to sing like those of the dismembered Orpheus, insisting on that larger continuity of Earth that redeems and enshrines the preterite shards. (151-152)

     

    Dwight Eddins, and David Porush in “‘Purring into Transcendence’: Pynchon’s Puncutron Machine,” have pointed to the paradoxical nature of Pynchon’s texts. Eddins argues that “in a coup de grace of reflexivity” Gravity’s Rainbow becomes a Real Text, like the one that can lead the Hereros back to the Holy Center, “a Torah of Orphic naturalism, revealing the nature of gnostic evil at the same time that it reveals the Way Back to communion with Earth” (150). But this reflexivity, as the logic of Pynchon’s narrative indicates, leads to paradox:

     

    The positing of Gravity's Rainbow as the Real Text involves us, of course, in the paradoxical notion of an Orphic Word. If preverbal Earth represents in some sense a transcendental unity, the mere existence of an immanentizing Word--however normative--violates that unity. The paradox is, in its most literal sense, unresolvable, and is the principal source of the stress that cracks the novel into fragments of narrative . . . . (151)

     

    Similarly, Porush argues regarding Vineland that “Pynchon often makes us feel as if we are caught in a servo- mechanical loop of interpretation with the text” (102). Consider this description of the Puncutron Machine, for example:

     

    It was clear that electricity in unknown amounts was meant to be routed from one of its glittering parts to another until it arrived at any or all of a number of decorative-looking terminals, "or actually," purred the Ninjette Puncutron Technician who would be using it on Takeshi, "as we like to call them, electrodes." And what, or rather who, was supposed to complete the circuit? "Oh, no, "Tekeshi demurred, "I think not!" (164)

     

    As Porush concludes, “the machinery of Pynchon’s plot aids the reader in crossing between worlds, just as the Puncutron aids the reader’s avatar, Takeshi, in striking a karmic balance” (102). This paradoxical reflexivity splits the ecosystem of Pynchon’s text only to reconstitute it at a more complex and resilient level: that of the Orphic god reconstituted.

     

    The art of paradoxical communication is also evident in the phenomenon of play and in the playful Zen koan. Both prompt a kind of transcendence from paradoxical alternatives. The message “This is play,” Bateson argues, in expanded form means roughly, “These actions in which we now engage do not denote what those actions for which they stand would denote” (180). If we take the phrase “for which they stand” as a synonym for the word “denote,” the passage may be further expanded to, “‘These actions, in which we now engage, do not denote what would be denoted by those actions which these actions denote.’ The playful nip denotes the bite, but it does not denote what would be denoted by the bite” (180). The message “This is play” is therefore paradoxical, in terms of the Theory of Logical Types, Bateson concludes, “because the word ‘denote’ is being used in two degrees of abstraction, and these two uses are treated as synonymous” (180). Bateson argues that play marks a leap–a kind of transcendence–in the history of mammalian communication from the analog realm of kinesic and paralinguistic signals toward the denotative coding of human languages, for “Denotative communication as it occurs at the human level is only possible after the evolution of a complex set of metalinguistic (but not verbalized) rules which govern how words and sentences shall be related to objects and events”(180)–as in the nip “standing for” the bite in play. But this transcendence can be Gnostic, Cartesian, entrepreneurial, and require an Orphic or ecological corrective. The play of Pynchon’s satire, I argue, provides just this.

     

    The koan, too, is a form of paradoxical communication which prompts a form of transcendence. The Zen Master, Bateson argues, may lead his student to enlightenment by logic of the koan, which is verbal and non-verbal. Holding a stick over the pupil’s head, he says vehemently, “‘If you say this stick is real, I will strike you with it. If you say this stick is not real, I will strike you with it. If you don’t say anything, I will strike you with it” (208). The Zen student, Bateson points out, might simply take the stick from the Master, thereby transcending the paradoxical alternatives of the koan. Interestingly, Bateson further points out that this is precisely the logic of the Double Bind, which characterizes schizophrenic communication, except that the schizophrenic cannot transcend the terms of the paradox, indeed is systematically punished by his/her parents for communicating about the bind, and so oscillates among a medley of conflicting terms indefinitely (206-208).

     

    The related phenomena of play, the koan, and schizophrenia all suggest the function of logical typing, the formal rubric of the Great Chain, in Pynchon’s text especially, for he sustains the air of play–satire, irony, absurdity, lampoon–throughout Vineland. Safer’s article, subtitled “Humor and the Absurd in a Twentieth-Century Vineland,” argues that Zen is broadly parodied in the novel. Safer points to the New Age music played in the Log Jam bar as well as the “change of consciousness” mentioned by the bartender (6-7), where Zoyd displays his petite chain saw, to the Bodhi Dharma Pizza Temple where Prairie works, to the Sisterhood of Kuniochi Attentives, etc. as examples. While the parody of New Age spirituality is no doubt evident, what is more interesting from the viewpoint of literary ecology is Pynchon’s simultaneous use of Zen and of humor as forms of transcendence–not of nature but of the repressive and impossible alternatives imposed by the Gnostic order of Brock and his cohorts: transcendence of fragmentation as reconstitution of the Orphic god and his ecology.

     

    These various modes of transcendence in Vineland are explored by Porush in his “Purring into Transcendence.” The Puncutron machine, discussed above as an analog for Pynchon’s text itself, is “designed to ‘get that Chi flowing the right way’” (Porush 102, Pynchon 163). Notice that Takeshi is “all hooked up with no escape” from the Machine, just as the Zen student is caught in the paradoxical alternatives of the koan. Also notice that the passage clearly has a comic tone and even, as Porush points out, parodies Kafka’s grimmer Sentence Machine in “The Penal Colony,” the Puncutron fitted with an “inkjet printer” which moves “along the meridians of his [Takeshi’s] skin” (382) instead of Kafka’s grimmer needles, prompting what Porush calls “a happier transcendence” (103). Pynchon, in an inversion of the original tendency of play, seems to prefer a descent, or better yet a landing, from the digital to the analog (cf. Porush 100). So too, the comic elements in Pynchon’s text promote a benevolent deliverance from the paradoxes of a split ecology and a recursive return to nature not only neo-primitive, as in the modernist art of Gauguin or Picasso, but also postmodern as in the ecological art of Cristo, the archologies of Paolo Soleri, the ecological designs of Ian McHarg’s Design With Nature, and the doubly coded use of artificial intelligence to interface with traditional ritual in agriculture described in a recent Omni article entitled “The Goddess and The Computer.”11

     

    Typical of Pynchon’s sense of play, the glass transfenestrated by Zoyd turns out to be candy in this instance, to Zoyd’s simultaneous disappointment and relief, and his performance appreciated by an old gun for the FBI, Hector Gonzales. Play here adds both to the postmodern question of simulation–the double coding of reality and image–and of the paranoid schizophrenia which its double bind can evoke: are images new sorts of things and, if so, which is simulation or dissimulation? Image? Reality? And who’s in control? For Plato as for the philosophical tradition he started, noesis, the contemplation of pure form by the rational subject, and dianoia, the discursive processes of mathematical and logical thinking, are ways of escaping the realm of appearances, the images in the Cave. The subject exercises “self-control” and can distinguish between appearance and reality. But paranoia, the subject’s thinking amiss or literally beside or outside itself, is a state metonymically coded in terms of images not stabilized by an underlying reality. The self loses control, cannot stand apart from the flux of images, experiences fragmentation, the “split psyche” of schizophrenia, madness. But what if the images are controlled by an unseen hand, possibly Hector’s? The paranoid collapse of the personality, or the Peace movement, becomes the occasion for imposing political control. Madmen, like hippies or ecosystems, have no apparent defense against the designs of progress, the Cartesian subject’s quest for power.

     

    The paranoiac logic of Vineland‘s plot, its rhizomically connected thousand plateaus, is simultaneously an “eco-logic,” the deconstructive architecture of a mental ecology. This is its most important intersection with the logic of Mile Zero and fundamentally what makes them both literary ecology. Sanchez uses narrative, and most significantly an ecological narrator, to tie the various strands of his feminist and leftist characters and themes together in a deep-ecological web. It is from the wider perspective of the ecological mind that Sanchez’s narrator ultimately speaks, and it is into the loops of a larger social and ecological fabric that the fragments of Vineland circulate. In both novels, moreover, the ecological and paranoetic minds ultimately converge. Sanchez’s narrator is the most immediate and striking example of this perspective and convergence, for in the “grey pages” of the novel the voice addresses the reader directly, breaking from the plot and characters yet enveloping them:

     

    My moist hand is in yours, a stillborn turtle growing virtuous. You want to leave me, don't you? You don't like my chat, are fearful of fact. . . . You don't know who I am, do you? . . . My brain is like the Gulf Stream Twelve miles offshore, a vast blue river cutting through green ocean, its current pulsing seventy-five million tons of water through it each second, a force greater that the combined sum of all your earthly rivers. I am a torrent of thought flowing within society's surrounding sea, stream of ideas surging with plankton and verbs, a circular countercurrent fury . . . . (88)

     

    The ecological mind speaks in the persona of a great power, which identities itself as Zobop–

     

                   You-bop
                   He-bop
                   She-bop
                   They-bop
                   We bop
                   To-Zobop. (259)

     

    It is an ecological discourse “surging with plankton and verbs.” Plankton are the expression and animating power of the marine ecosystem just as verbs are of human language. This convergence between natural and human rubrics is most profound when Zobop reveals your/his/her/their/our ultimate secret:

     

    You don't like it, do you? If I am everything you are not, then you are everything I am. We see Eye through I now. You knew you were me all along, didn't you?

     

    We are articulations of consciousness inscribed in the heterogeneous “conversations” of the ecological mind, whether we like to hear it or not, and whether we dare to contemplate its implications. To take this seriously is, in terms of the Western notion of self, especially as it has become externalized in what Lewis Mumford called the Megamachine of industrial technology, precisely madness: paranoesis.

     

    Pynchon’s shattered characters inhabit a latticework of worlds tied together by the panopticon of Federal surveillance. His ecology is stranger and more enigmatic than Sanchez’s, one forested not only by redwoods but by new generations of high technology–like the Puncutron Machine or the “creatures” of the Media Lab at MIT. It’s as if the implicit question in Vineland as in Gravity’s Rainbow is, “What is nature that it could have invented the computer by means of man?” Appreciative of the complexities and ironies of science, Pynchon seems less sure where to draw the line between “nature” and “technology.” As Frenesi reasons, “If patterns of ones and zeros were ‘like’ patterns of human lives and deaths, if everything about an individual could be represented in a computer record by a long string of ones and zeros, then what kind of creature would be represented by a long string of lives and deaths? It would have to be up one level at least–an angel, a minor god, something in a UFO . . . . We are digits in God’s computer, she not so much thought as hummed to herself to a sort of standard gospel tune” (91). This perspective is implicit in Sanchez’s final identification of the ecological and human personae but, in Pynchon, Bateson’s assertion–that lines drawn across the system bounding man, computer, and environment are purely artificial–is a working definition of mind.

     

    “Man,” in Pynchon’s vision, is destroying the biosphere including his own ecology and biology but is simultaneously replacing himself with rarefied machinery. “‘We are approaching the famous Chipco ‘Technology City,’ home of ‘Chuck,’ the world’s most invisible robot,” a PA monitor explains to Japanese karmic adjuster Takeshi Fumimota during a helicopter flight across Japan. “‘How invisible,’the voice continued, ‘you might wonder, is ‘Chuck’? Well, he’s been walking around among you, all through this whole flight!’” (146). But the point is not some neutral positivist one about the evolution of machines to replace people; it is rather a political one: the Modern machinery that the Western and now the Eastern world have created is insidious, mean spirited, power hungry, a kind of Death Star. In this regard Sanchez’s opening images in Mile Zero are also instructive. For as a boat carrying dying Haitian refugees drifts toward Key West, it crosses paths with a speedboat race, causing an accident, while above a space shuttle hurtles upward:

     

    Seabirds fly into new day, beneath them a watery world of mystery equal to the airy one above, where a man- made bird of steel streaks atop a pillar of flame. Only moments before the steel bird shook off an umbilical maze of flight feeders, its capsule head inhabited by six humans, their combined minds infinitely less than the bird's programmed range of computerized functions. (3)

     

    The technological supersession of the natural world, here figured in the image of the “man-made bird” with computerized intelligence enveloping the astronauts, has made some dubious characters gods of the earth. It must be countered, in Pynchon, by a combination of radical green- anarchist-feminist-ninjettes, accompanied by kids and dogs, along with computer hackers, paranoids and rock-‘n-rollers– a schizo-coalition that sounds like the cultural and political analog of biodiversity. In Sanchez one finds a more “serious” but nevertheless analogous coalition of rainbow socialists, feminists and ecologists as a counterforce.

     

    The adversary in Vineland, Brock Vond, has a special talent for splitting the human and natural ecologies. “Brock Vond’s genius was to have seen in the activities of the sixties left not threats to order but unacknowledged desires for it. While the Tube was proclaiming youth revolution against parents of all kinds and most viewers were accepting this story, Brock saw the deep–if he’d allowed himself to feel it, the sometimes touching–need only to stay children forever, safe inside some extended national Family” (269). Accordingly Brock, a career G-man from the Nixon through the Reagan Administrations, subverted the peace movement for the former and attempts to destroy the remnants of the counter culture, under the banner of the most defensible of campaigns, for the latter: “Brock’s Troops had departed after terrorizing the neighborhood for weeks, running up and down the dirt lanes in formation chanting ‘War-on-drugs! War-on-drugs!’ strip-searching folks in public, killing dogs, rabbits, cats, and chickens, pouring herbicide down wells that couldn’t remotely be used to irrigate dope crops, and acting, indeed, as several neighbors observed, as if they invaded some helpless land far away, instead of a short plane ride from San Francisco” (357). But as Johnny Copeland is quoted as saying in the frontispiece to Vineland, “Every dog has his day, / and a good dog / just might have two days.”

     

    And so Pynchon’s novel culminates in the aforementioned family reunion, with ecological dimensions, of Jess Traverse and Eula Becker, great-grandparents in the American radical tradition, where a new movement falls together like the fragments of Zoyd’s window would if we watched a video of his performance in reverse. The movement is as schizophrenically diverse as Vineland‘s characters, and one of retribution in the spirit of Emerson “read by Jess from a jailhouse copy of The Varieties of Religious Experience“: “‘Secret retributions are always restoring the level, when disturbed, of the divine justice. It is impossible to tilt the beam. All the tyrants and proprietors and monopolists of the world in vain set their shoulders to heave the bar. Settles forever more the ponderous equator to its line, and man and mote, and star and sun, must range to it, or be pulverized by the recoil’” (369). This is the self-correction of the human ecological mind.

     

    “Lack of systemic wisdom is always punished,” Bateson warns. “We may say that the biological systems–the individual, the culture, and the ecology–are partly living sustainers of their component cells or organisms. But the systems are nonetheless punishing of any species unwise enough to quarrel with its ecology. Call the systemic forces ‘God’ if you will” (434). If there is a new religiosity implicit in literary ecology, it is not animistic or deistic; it does not naively personify or project a super mind transcending nature. The ecological mind is as immanent in nature as our own mental processes are in the brain. Therefore, in spite of the rich diversity and resilience of life forms in which mental processes are inscribed, they can like Lake Erie or Zoyd be driven “insane.” This insanity, however, is only the wisdom of the ecology correcting epistemological error. Literary ecology is an expression in human letters of the larger writing of genotypes into phenotypes in the biosphere, poesis as a creative extension of morphogenesis. Like the woge whom the Yurok people along the river in Vineland understood to be “creatures like humans but smaller” (186), and who local hippies believe have returned to the ocean as porpoises, “to wait and see how humans did with the world,” literary ecologists “would come back, teach us how to live the right way, save us . . .” (187).

     

    Notes

     

    1. There are various strains of ecological philosophy in the current literature, the most important of which are deep ecology, popularly associated with the journal Earth First!, socialist ecology, probably best represented by the journal Capitalism, Nature, Socialism, and ecological feminism, the most recent scholarship in which appears in a special issue of Hypatia, 6.1, Spring 1991. Literary ecology, as it is expressed in the work of Pynchon and Sanchez, involves a cross-section of these strains.

     

    2. See, especially, David Cowart, “Continuity and Growth”; Cowart argues that “The postmodern hoops through which the animals [circus animals, Pynchon’s characteristic images and themes] jumped–the self-reflexivity of structures that mocked structure, the representation of representation, the brilliant demonstrations that ‘meaning’ is always projective–seem to have given way to a simpler, less mannered displays” (177), the central theme of which is the quest for justice (179), a solid Enlightenment master narrative supposedly undermined, as Lyotard has argued, by the postmodern condition. See also Dwight Eddins, who attempts to formulate a “‘unified field theory’ that will account for both modern and postmodern Pynchon–the Pynchon whose world-view is suffused by acute nostalgia for vanished foundations and values, an the Pynchon whose field of vision seems occupied with discontinuities and absurdities that threaten our sense of a comprehensible, mappable, even affirmable existence” The Gnostic Pynchon xi).

     

    3. While Eddins employs the writings of Hans Jonas and Eric Voegelin with their concept of gnosticism to explicate Pynchon’s texts, he does not claim that Pynchon has been directly influenced by them but rather that, “The crucial commonality is a sort of philosophical force field that finds its origin the Judaeo-Christian Gnostics of antiquity (with whom Pynchon is demonstrably familiar) and spreads into modern (and very Pynchonian) concerns with such issues as existentialist vacuity and the cabalistic manipulation of history” (xi). Similarly, I am not claiming that Pynchon or Sanchez has read and been directly influenced by Wilden, Bateson or other writers mentioned below, but rather that they explicitly define concerns– socialism, cybernetics, information theory, feminism, mysticism etc.–that are shared, often implicitly, by literary ecologists.

     

    4. See “Conscious Purpose Versus Nature,” 11.Steps 432-445, citation 433.

     

    5. “You see,” Bateson explains, “we’re not talking about the dear old Supreme Mind of Aristotle, St. Thomas Aquinas, and so on down through ages–the Supreme Mind which was incapable of error and incapable of insanity. We’re talking about immanent mind, which is only too capable of insanity . . . .” Steps 493).

     

    6. It is important to note that Bateson’s theory of difference, characteristic of cybernetics and information theory, tends to be synchronic and static, purely formal. It therefore is subject to the Derridean criticism that it invokes a metaphysics of presence to describe what, even in Bateson’s own terms, is an “evolutionary” living system. What is called for is a postmodern ecology based not on the paradoxical notion of a stable, “identical,” system preserving the idealized structure of a set of differences, or “the truth of set of descriptive propositions about the variables of the system,” as I’ve quoted Bateson as saying, above, but a neo-structuralist ecology based on Derrida’s generative notion of differance. This, of course, will make the “ground” of ecological and hence of literary- ecological theory more like quicksand.

     

    7. Parts of this section are taken, in modified form, from my essay “Postmodern Ecology”; see Works Cited.

     

    8. “The novel’s title . . . recalls the discovery of America by Leif the Lucky and his fellow Vikings. For these Norsemen exiled from their homeland, Vineland represented an opportunity for a new life in a land with rich woods, white sandy beaches, grapes and vines, and a good climate,” Elaine B. Safer explains in “Pynchon’s World and its Legendary Past” (110).

     

    9. In “On the Tube,” Pynchon has a panel of experts, “including a physics professor, a psychiatrist, and a track- and-field coach . . . discussing the evolution over the years of Zoyd’s technique, pointing out the useful distinction between the defenestrative personality, which prefers jumping out of windows, and the transfenestrative, which tends to jump through, each reflecting an entirely different psychic subtext . . .” (15).

     

    10. “Encyclopedic narratives attempt to render the full range of knowledge and beliefs of a national culture, while identifying the ideological perspectives from which that culture shapes and interprets its knowledge,” among other things, Mendelson explains in “Gravity’s Encyclopedia” (30).

     

    11. See Omni Vol. 12, No. 9, June 1990: 22, 96. This project in artificial intelligence nicely illustrates the virtually ecological relationships among various modes of discourse. The Goddess and the Computer project demonstrates how the religious ceremonies of traditional Balinese culture, partly supplanted by the language and practice of Western development, turned out to be a valuable commentary on and careful regulator of the local ecology. This was discovered, as usual, after the society and human ecology had been so disrupted by “development” that agriculture became counterproductive and government agronomists wanted to know why. With the help of a computer model developed by a team at the University of Southern California, they discovered that development involved over- farming, and that traditional farming had been kept at an optimum level by the restraints of the ceremonies which in turn were based on careful observation of rain in the highlands and water flow to the cultivated lowlands. When the signs from Goddess, Dewi Danu, were right, the high priest said “yea” to farming. The domain of Dewi Danu happened to be that of a volcanic lake in the Balinese highlands which feeds a complex water system branching into rice fields divided by dams in the lowlands. In each group of fields, called a subak, there is a temple dedicated to a local god and overseen by a priest. Before letting water into the subak, local farmers would consult a priest who would give permission to irrigate only if he had the word from the priest of Dewi Danu’s lake “on high.” In this way water was equitably distributed by means of a complex system of rituals and signs, which themselves served diverse purposes other than “water management.” Now farmers consult both the priest and the Macintosh computer; this is double coding in the practical arts.

    Works Cited

     

    • Bacon, Francis. Advancement of Learning, Novum Organum, New Atlantis. Chicago: Benton, 1952.
    • Bateson, Gregory. Steps to An Ecology of Mind. Rpt. 1972. Northvale, N.J.: Aronson, 1987.
    • Bruno, Giordano. The Expulsion of the Triumphant Beast. Trans. and Ed. A.D. Imerti. New Brunswick: Rutgers UP, 1964.
    • Cowart, David. “Attenuated Postmodernism: Pynchon’s Vineland. Critique XXXII, 2 (Winter 1990): 67-76.
    • —. “Continuity and Growth.” Kenyon Review (New Series) XII, 4, 176-190.
    • Deleuze, Gilles and Felix Guattari. A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Vol. II. Trans. Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1987.
    • —. Anti-Oedipus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Vol. I. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1983.
    • Eddins, Dwight. The Gnostic Pynchon. Bloominington and Indianapolis: Indiana U P, 1990.
    • Eliot, T.S. The Waste Land. Ed. Valerie Eliot. New York: Harvest/HBJ, 1971.
    • Goethe, Johann Wolfgang von. The Sorrows of Young Werther. Trans. Catherine Hutter. New York: NAL, 1962.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. “‘Who was Saved?’ Families, Snitches, and Recuperation in Pynchon’s Vineland.” Winter 1990: 77-92.
    • Jencks, Charles. What is Post-Modernism? New York: St. Martin’s, 1989.
    • Mendelson, Edward. “Gravity’s Encyclopedia.” Thomas Pynchon’s Gravity’s Rainbow. Modern Critical Interpretations. New York: Chelsea House, 1986. 29-52.
    • —. “Levity’s Rainbow.” Rev. of Vineland. New Republic 9 and 16 July 1990: 40ff.
    • Mumford, Lewis. The Myth of the Machine, Vol. 2: The Pentagon of Power. New York: HBJ, 1970.
    • Plumwood, Val. “Nature, Self, and Gender: Feminism, Environmental Philosophy, and the Critique of Rationalism.” Hypatia Spring 1991: 3-27.
    • Porush, David. “‘Purring into Transcendence’: Pynchon’s Puncutron Machine.” Critique. Winter 1990: 93-106.
    • Poster, Mark. The Mode of Information: Poststructuralism and Social Context. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1990.
    • Pynchon, Thomas. “Entropy.” Slow Learner. Boston: Little, Brown, 1984. 79-98.
    • —. Gravity’s Rainbow. New York: Viking, 1973.
    • —. Vineland. New York: Little Brown, 1990.
    • Safer, Elaine B. “Pynchon’s World and its Legendary Past: Humor and the Absurd in a Twentieth-Century Vineland.” Critique. Winter 1990: 107-125.
    • Sanchez, Thomas. Mile Zero. New York: Knopf, 1989.
    • Slade, Joseph. “Communication, Group Theory, and Perception in Vineland.” Critique. Winter 1990: 126-144.
    • —. Thomas Pynchon. New York: Warner, 1974.
    • Sontag, Susan. On Photography. New York: Dell, 1977.
    • Starr, Douglas. “The Goddess and the Computer.” Omni Vol. 12, No. 9, June 1990: 22, 96.
    • White, Daniel R. “Postmodern Ecology.” Proceedings of Earth Ethics Forum ’91. Earth Ethics Research Group & St. Leo College, Florida. 10-12 May 1991.
    • Wilden, Anthony. System and Structure: Essays in Communication and Exchange. Second Edition. London: Tavistock, 1980.
    • Worster, Donald. Nature’s Economy: A History of Ecological Ideas. Rpt. 1977. London: Cambridge, 1985.

     

  • Anouncements & Advertisements

     

     

    Every issue of Postmodern Culture will carry notices of events, calls for papers, and other announcments, up to 250 words, free of charge. Advertisements will also be published on an exchange basis. Send anouncements and advertisements to: pmc@jefferson.village.virginia.edu

     


     

         Journal and Book Announcements:   
    
    1)   _Science Fiction Studies_ #55: Postmodernism and Science Fiction
    2)   _Thinknet_: an on-line magazine forum dedicated to thoughtfulness 
          in the cybertime environment
    3)   _Public Culture_: Shaping the debates about the tensions between 
         global cultural flows and public cultures in a diasporic world
    4)   _Differences_: A journal of feminist cultural studies
    5)   _Discourse_: Theoretical studies in media and culture
    6)   _Journal of Ideas_, Vol 2 #2/3: Contents
    7)   _Music and Connectionism_, edited by Peter M. Todd and D. Gareth 
         Loy (Cambridge, MA: MIT, 1991)
    8)   _Journal of Educational Multimedia and Hypermedia_: a publication 
         of The Association for the Advancement of Computing in Education
    9)   _Clinamens_: CLearinghouse INterdisciplinaire `Anglicisme et 
         Methodologie'de l'Ecole Normale Superieure
    
         Calls for Papers and Participants:
    
    10)  _RD: Graduate Research in the Arts_ -- call for papers on 
         language, literature, constructions of the self, the academy
    11)  _Languages and Literature_ -- call for papers on stylistics, 
         critical theory, linguistics, literary criticism and their 
         pedagogical applications
    12)  Call for papers on the sociology and anthropology of performance, 
         public and private
    13)  I'm Thinking of Something Round: Beuys' Chalkboards -- call for
              participants in a telecommunications art experiment/project
    14)  _disClosure_ -- call for papers on the buying and selling of 
         culture
    15)  _Studies in Psychoanalytic Theory_ --  a call for papers on 
         psychoanalysis and cultural criticism in the humanities, social 
         sciences, and fine arts
    16)  The Principia Cybernetica Project -- a call for papers on 
         cybernetic concepts and principles, evolutionary philosophy, 
         knowledge development, computer-support systems for collaborative 
         theory  building
    17)  _Perforations_ -- call for papers for a special issue with the 
         theme: AFTER THE BOOK
    
    >>>>>>>>>>>>>>ITEMS LISTED 
    BELOW THIS POINT APPEAR IN NOTICE-2 192<<<<<<<
    <<<<<<<
    
    18)  _Computers & Texts_ -- a call for papers on the use of 
         computing in the areas of Philosophy and Logic
    19)  _The Frontenac Review_ -- a call for papers on the Nouveau Roman 
         and on Acadian Literature
    20)  ACH/MLA session, New York, 1992: call for papers responding to 
         Mark Olsen's position paper, "Signs, Symbols and Discourses:  A 
         New Direction for Computer-aided Literature Studies"
    21)  _Computer-Supported Cooperative Work_ -- call for papers on 
         theoretical, practical, technical and social issues in CSCW
    22)  NC92, A Collective, Ubiquitous, Congress In Progress -- a call 
         for participants
    
         Conferences, Societies, and Networked Discussion Groups:
    
    23)  The fifth annual Computers and English Conference for high 
         school and college teachers of writing
    24)  Section on science, knowledge, and technology at the 
         Southwestern Social Science annual meetings in Austin, Texas: 
         March 27-31, 1992
    25)  POSTECH: a networked discussion group on post-structuralism and 
         technology
    26)  East-West Conference on Emerging Computer Technologies in 
         Education, Moscow, USSR: April 6-9, 1992
    27)  Conference on Environment and the Latino Imagination, Cornell 
         University: April 30-May 2, l992
    28)  SWIP-L, a networked discussion group for members of the Society  
         for Women in Philosophy and others who are interested in feminist 
         philosophy
    29)  The American Folklore Society
    30)  Meaning Holism: Summer Seminar at Rutgers University, June 29 - 
         August 14, 1992
    31)  ADDICT-L, a networked discussion group concerning the many types 
         of addictions experienced by a large portion of society
    32)  PMJL, Progressive Jewish Mailing List, a networked discussion  
         group on a  variety of Jewish concerns in the tradition of 
         %tikkun olam%
    33)  BUDDHA-L, a networked discussion group on Buddhist Studies
    34)  Pennsylvania State University Summer Seminar on Historicisms and 
         Cultural Critique, State College, PA: June 25-30, 1992
    35)  AFRICA-L, a networked discussion group on the interests of  
         African peoples
    36)  FEMREL-L, a networked discussion group concerning women & 
         religion and feminist theology.
    
         Network Resources:
    
    37)  On-line catalogue of the Georgetown Center for Text and Techology
    38)  ARL Directory of Electronic Journals, Newsletters, and Scholarly 
         Discussion Lists (available in hard copy and via e-mail)
    
    1)-------------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                  Announcing SCIENCE-FICTION STUDIES #55
                  (Volume 18, number 3 = November 1991)
    
                    POSTMODERNISM AND SCIENCE FICTION
    
    Editorial Introduction: Postmodernism's SF/SF's Postmodernism (ICR)
    
    Jean Baudrillard. Two Essays
         1. Simulations and Science Fiction  
         2. Ballard's _Crash_
    
    In Response to Jean Baudrillard (N. Katherine Hayles, David Porush,
      Brooks Landon, Vivian Sobchack) and to the Invitation to Respond
      (J.G. Ballard)
    
    Christopher Palmer: The Birth of the Author in Philip K. Dick's
      _Valis_
    
    Scott Bukatman: Postcards from the Posthuman Solar System
    
    Roger Luckhurst: Border Policing: Postmodernism and Science Fiction
    
    David Porush: Prigogine, Chaos, and Contemporary Science Fiction
    
    Istvan Csicsery-Ronay, Jr. The SF of Theory: Baudrillard and
      Haraway
    
    Review Articles:
    
    Roy Arthur Swanson. Postmodernist Criticism of Pynchon
    
    Peter Ohlin. SF Film Criticism and the Debris of Postmodernism
    
    Istvan Csicsery-Ronay, Jr. The McCaffery Interviews
                               Chaos and Culture
                               Gane's Baudrillard
    
    New subscribers for 1992 (## 56,57, 58) will receive #55 gratis.
    
    RATES: USA $14.00 (institutions $21.00); Canada, CAN$ 15.50
    (institutions CAN$ 2400). UK and elsewhere overseas, $16.50 in U.S.
    funds or L 11.00 sterling (institutions $24.50 in US funds or
    L 16.50 sterling); for airmail add $6.50 in US funds or L 4.50
    sterling. Checks or money orders should be made payable to SF-TH
    Inc.
    
    ADDRESS: SF-TH Inc c/o Arthur B. Evans, East College, DePauw
    University, Greencastle, IN 46135-0037 USA
    
    2)----------------------------------------------------------------------
    
    ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
    |||||||            PLEASE POST ----- NEWSLETTER ANNOUNCEMENT         |||
    ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
    
                                 /|   .....  ..   ..    .     .        .    
                               .==|...... ...  ..   ....   .      ....   ..
    ._____.   . * .     .    / ===|_ _.  ..______________________________...
       |  |   | | |\    |  / ======== |\ .|  .... |.THINKNET:An Electronic..
       |  |---| | |  \  |< ========== |. \ .|. |.Journal Of Philosophy
       |  |   | | |    \|  \ ======== |. \| ..... |.Meta-Theory, And Other
       |  |   | | |     |    \ ====== |..|____..  |.Thoughtful Discussions..
                               .==|  .....  ..     .... ..      ...     .. .
                                 \|    ....  ..  ..  . . ..    .          .
    
    -----------------------------------------------------------------------
    OCTOBER 1991             ISSUE  001               VOLUME 1   NUMBER 1
    -----------------------------------------------------------------------
    
    This is an announcement for Thinknet, an on-line magazine forum 
    dedicated to thoughtfulness in the cybertime environment. Thinknet 
    covers philosophy, systems theory, and meta-theoretical discussions 
    within disciplines. It is your interdisciplinary window on to what 
    significant information sources are available to foster thought-
    provoking discussion.
    
    *CONTENTS*
    
    Publication Data
    
         Scope of newsletter.
         Rationale for newsletter.
         Subscriptions and Submittals address.
         Bulletin Boards where it may be found.
         Services offered by newsletter.
         Staff of this edition.
         Coda: call for participation.
    
    About Thinknet
    
         Discussion of goals of Thinknet Newsletter.
    
    Prospect for Philosophy and Systems Theory in Cybertime
    
         Is there a possibility for a renaissance for philosophy?
    
    The Philosophy Category on GEnie
    
          Review by Gordon Swobe with list of topics.
    
    Philosophy on the WELL
    
          Review by Jeff Dooley with list of topics.
    
    Origin Conference on the WELL
    
          Review by Bruce Schuman with list of topics
    
    Internet Philosophy Mailing Lists
    
          A review of all know philosophy oriented mailing lists 
          by Stephen Clark.
    
    Books Of Note
    
          THE MATRIX
    
          !%@:: A DIRECTORY OF ELECTRONIC MAIL ADDRESSING & 
          NETWORKS
    
    Other Publications
    
          BOARDWATCH MAGAZINE
    
          SOFTWARE ENGINEERING FOUNDATIONS [a work in progress]
    
    Books, Electronic Newsletters, and Cyber-Artifacts Received
    
          ARTCOM NEWSLETTER
    
          FACTSHEET FIVE
    
    Protocols for Meaningful Discussions: ARTICLE by Kent Palmer
    
           A consideration of how philosophy discussions might 
           be made more useful and their history accessible by 
           using a voluntary protocol.
    
    Thoughtful Communications: EDITORIAL
    
        Closing remarks.
    
    <<<<<<<<<<<>>>>
    >>>>>>>>
    
    ------------------------------------------------------------
    HOW TO GET YOUR COPY                                     kdp
    ------------------------------------------------------------
    
    *Price*
    
    The electronic form is FREE.
    
    Hardcopies cost money for reproduction, postage, and handling.
    
    *Subscriptions*
    
    Send an e-mail message to the following address:
    
                thinknet@world.std.com
    
    Your message should be of the following form:
    
    SEND THINKNET TO YourFullName AT UserId@YourInternetEmailAddress
    
    I pickup your Address just as you type it. If it bounces I try to
    resolve it one time by looking at the rest of you message header.
    If it bounces again I assume something is wrong with the address.
    So please give me your exact address with 'UserId' 'atsign' 
    'Internet path'. I would appreciate you giving me your name so if 
    I need to write you a message I dont have to say 'Hey You'.
    
    If you do not reveive a newsletter in a reasonable amount of time, 
    say a few days, please subscribe again with a clearer address, or 
    try an alternate means.
    
    Some mailing lists do not include your return mailing address if 
    you use the reply function of your mail reader so you must make 
    sure your return e-mail address is in the body of your message.
    
    Thinknet file is long, about 1113 lines; 7136 words; 51795 bytes.
    
    You will be added to the thinknet subscription list. You will get 
    all further issues unless you unsubscribe.
    
    *Bulletin Boards*
    
    Thinknet will be posted in the WELL philosophy conference in a 
    topic.
    
    The WELL
    27 Gate Five Road, Sausalito, CA 94965
    modem 415-332-6106
    voice 415-332-4335
    
    Also on GEnie in the Philosophy category under the Religion and
    Ethics Bulletin Board.
    
    GEnie Client Services 1-800-638-9636
    
    *Or if all else fails*
    
                THINKNET
                PO BOX 8383
                ORANGE CA 92664-8383
                UNITED STATES
    
    3)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                       P U B L I C   C U L T U R E
    
                                                        CENTER FOR
    Shaping The Debates                              TRANSNATIONAL
    About The Tensions Between                    CULTURAL STUDIES
    Global Cultural Flows And
    Public Cultures In
    A Diasporic World
    
                            Recent Contributors:
                       Marilyn Ivy, Steve Feld, Gayatri
                             Chakravorty Spivak,
                     Elizabeth Traube, Robert Rosenstone,
                      Charles Taylor, Hamid Naficy, Ella
                          Shohat, Partha Chatterjee,
                          Dan Rose, Manthia Diawara
    
    USA:  individuals $10.00, institutions $20.00.
    Outside USA:  individuals US $14.00, institutions US $24.00.
    Orders prepaid by check, credit card, or money order in US 
    dollars to Public Culture:  University of Pennsylvania, 
    Philadephia, PA 19104-6324.
    
    PUBLIC CULTURE is the journal of the CENTER FOR TRANSNATIONAL 
    CULTURAL STUDIES.  CTCS at the University of Pennsylvania is an 
    outgrowth of the interests of several individuals and groups, both
    within and outside theUniversity, in coordinating and stimulating
    research that focuses on transnational cultural flows, while 
    encouraging communication, debate, and collaboration between 
    scholars and scholarly groups concerned with these issues, 
    throughout the world.
    
    CTCS coordinates and supports research, multi-locale roundtables, 
    and transnational collaborative projects, while publishing relevant 
    reports, essays, and extracts from the media in its journal, PUBLIC 
    CULTURE. Enquiries regarding the Center may be addressed to its 
    Co-Directors, Arjun Appadurai and Carol A. Breckenridge at:
    
                        CTCS
                        University of Pennsylvania
                        The University Museum
                        33rd & Spruce Streets
                        Philadelphia, PA 19104-6324
                        Tele: (215) 898-4054
                        FAX: (215) 898-0657
                        EMAIL:  CBRECKEN@PENNSAS.UPENN.EDU.
    
    4)------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                             *_differences_*
    
                  A Journal of Feminist Cultural Studies
    
                 Edited by Naomi Schor and Elizabeth Week
    
                            Volume 3, Number 1
    Politics/Power/Culture:  Postmodernity and Feminist Political Theory
           Edited by Kathy E. Ferguson and Kirstie M. McClure
    
                            Volume 3, Number 2
               Queer Theory:  Lesbian and Gay Sexualities
                      Edited by Teresa de Lauretis
    
                            Volume 3, Number 3
          Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak:  Feminism in Colonization
                        Joan W. Scott:  Commentary
       Ann-Louise Shapiro:  Love Stories: Female Crimes of Passion 
                        in Fin-de-siecle Paris.
    Mary Lydon:  Calling Yourself a Woman: Marguerite Yourcenar and Colette
     Eric O. Clarke:  Fetal Attraction: Hegel's An-aesthetics of Gender
    Neil Lazarus:  Doubting the New World Order: Marxism and the Claims of
                       Postmodern Social Theory
       Interview with Antoinette Fouque, Femmes en mouvements: hier, 
                            aujourd'hui, demain
    
    Subscriptions: $28 (individuals), $48 (institutions), $10 (foreign 
    surface post).
    
    Order from:  INDIANA UNIVERSITY PRESS, 601 N. Morton, Bloomington, IN 
    47404.
                 Phone: 812-855-9449;
                 fax: 812-855-7931.
    
    5)---------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                    *%Discourse%*
    
                       THEORETICAL STUDIES IN MEDIA AND CULTURE
    
                   Edited by Roswitha Mueller and Kathleen Woodward
    
    *D I S
    C O U R S E*        Volume 14, Number 1
    
                        *Jean-Francois Lyotard* "Voices of a Voice" 
    (trans.George Van Den Abbeele)   *Meaghan Morris* "Ecstasy 
    and Economics" *Kathryn Milun* "(En)countering Imperialist 
    nostalgia: The Indian Reburial Issue"   *Christina von Braun* 
    "Strategies of Disappearance" *Gloria-Jean Masciarotte "The 
    Madonna with Child, and Another Child, and Still Another Child 
    . . . : Sensationalism and the Dysfunction of Emotions"  *Tara 
    McPherson and Gareth Evans* "Watch this Space: An Interivew with 
    Edward Soja"
    
    BOOK REVIEWS:  *Susan Willis* %Consumer Culture and Postmodernism% 
    by MikeFeatherstone   *James Schwoch* %The Mode of Information: 
    Poststructuralism and Social Context% by Mark Poster   *Tara 
    McPherson* %Feminism and Youth Culture: from Jackie to Just 
    Seventeen% by Angela McRobbie   *Mark Rose* %Contested Culture: 
    The Image, the Voice, and the Law% by Jane Gaines  *Elizabeth 
    Francis* %Subversive Intent: Gender, Politics, and the Avant- 
    Garde% by Susan Rubin Suleiman   *Marilyn Edelstein* %Sexual 
    Subversions: Three French Feminists% by Elizabeth Grosz
    
                        Volume 13, Number 2
    
    *Lynne Kirby* "Gender and Advertising in American Silent
    Film: From Early Cinema to the Crowd"   *Maureen Turim* "Viewing/
    Reading %Born to be Sold: Martha Rosler Reads the Strange Case of
    Baby S/M% or Motherhood in the Age of Technological Reproduction"
    *Roswitha Mueller* "Screen Embodiments: Valie Export's %Syntagma%
    *Robert J. Corber* "Reconstructuring Homosexuality: Hitchcock and
    the Homoerotics of Spectatorial Pleasure"   *Virginia Carmichael*
    "Death by Text: The Word on Ethel Rosenberg"   *Susan Jeffords* 
    "Performative Masculinities, or 'After a Few Times You won't Be 
    Afraid of Rape at All'"
    
    BOOK REVIEWS:  *Bethany Hicok and Pamela Lougheed* %Visual and 
    Other Pleasures% by Laura Mulvey   *Andrew Martin* %The 
    Remasculinization of America% by Susan Jeffords   *Linda 
    Mizejewski* %The Women Who Knew Too Much% by Tania Modleski  
    *Robin Pickering-Iazzi* %Sexual Difference% by The Milan Women's 
    Bookstore Collective   *Linda Schulte-Sasse* %Joyless Streets% by
    Patrice Petro
    
      Subscription                  Single         Yearly (3 issues)
      Infornmation:  Individual     $10.00         $25.00
                     Institution    $20.00         $50.00
                     Foreign surface post          $10.00
    
        Available from Indiana University Press, Journals Division
        601 N. Morton, Bloomington, IN 47404.  Credit card orders
          call 812-855-9449 or fax information to 812-855-7931.
    
    6)----------------------------------------------------------------
    
     Journal of Ideas, Vol 2 #2/3 -- contents
    
     Journal of Ideas - ISSN 1049-6335 is published quarterly by
    
     the Institute for Memetic Research, POB 16327, Panama City,
     Florida 32406-1327.
    
     [For more information contact E. Moritz at moritz@well.sf.ca.us]
    
     OF IDEAS
     John Locke
    
     ENERGY FLOW AND ENTROPY PRODUCTION
     IN BIOLOGICAL SYSTEMS
     Brian A. Maurer
     Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah 84602
     Daniel R. Brooks
     University of Toronto, Ontario M5S 1A1, Canada
    
     ON THE ROAD TO CYBERNETIC IMMORTALITY:
     A Report on the First Principia Cybernetica Workshop
     Elan Moritz
     The Institute for Memetic Research, Panama City, Florida
    
     THE ORIGINS OF THE CAPACITY FOR CULTURE
     Jerome H. Barkow
     Dalhousie University, Halifax, N.S. B3H 1T2, Canada
    
     FOLK PSYCHOLOGY, FREE WILL AND EVOLUTION
     Jerome H. Barkow
    
    7)----------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                  BOOK ANNOUNCEMENT:
    
                               MUSIC AND CONNECTIONISM
                                      edited by
                           Peter M. Todd and D. Gareth Loy
    
    MUSIC AND CONNECTIONISM is now available from MIT Press.  This 
    280-pp. book contains a wide variety of recent research in the 
    applications of neural networks and other connectionist methods to
    the problems of musical listening and understanding, performance, 
    composition, and aesthetics.  It consists of a core of articles 
    that originally appeared in the Computer Music Journal, along
    with several new articles by Kohonen, Mozer, Bharucha, and others, 
    and new addenda to the original articles describing the authors' 
    most recent work. Topics covered range from models of 
    psychological processing of pitches, chords, and melodies, to 
    algorithmic composition and performance factors.  A wide variety 
    of connectionist models are employed as well, including back-
    propagation in time, Kohonen feature maps, ART networks, and 
    Jordan- and Elman-style networks.  We've also included a 
    discussion generated by the Computer Music Journal articles on 
    the use and place of connectionist systems in artistic endeavors.
    
    We hope this book will be of use to a wide variety of readers, 
    including neural network researchers interested in a broad, 
    challenging, and fun new area of application, cognitive scientists 
    and music psychologists looking for robust new models of musical 
    behavior, and artists seeking to learn more about a potentially 
    very useful technology.
    
    Please drop me a line if you have any questions, and especially if 
    you take up the gauntlet and pursue research or applications in 
    this area!
    
    8)-----------------------------------------------------------------
    
    
      +----------------------------------------------------------------+
      | PREMIERES FALL 1991 . . .                                      |
      |                                                                |
      |          JOURNAL OF EDUCATIONAL MULTIMEDIA AND HYPERMEDIA      |
      |                                                                |
      |                         Published by the                       |
      |     Association for the Advancement of Computing in Education  |
      +----------------------------------------------------------------+
    
    Editor: David H. Jonassen (University of Colorado-Denver)
    Associate Editor: Scott Grabinger (University of Colorado-Denver)
    
    The Journal of Educational Multimedia and Hypermedia is designed to 
    provide a multi-disciplinary forum and serve as a primary information 
    source to present and discuss research and applications on Multimedia 
    and Hypermedia in education.  The main goal of the Journal is to 
    contribute to the advancement of the theory and practice of learning 
    and teaching using these powerful technological tools that allow the 
    integration of images, sound, text and data.
    
    Reviewed by leaders in the field, this international quarterly 
    Journal is published for researchers, developers, professors, 
    teachers, teacher educators, curriculum coordinators, and all 
    interested in the educational research and applications of 
    Multimedia and Hypermedia at all levels.
    
    Journal articles include any educational aspect of Multimedia and
    Hypermedia and take the form of:
    
           o Research papers               o Case studies
           o Experimental studies          o Review papers
           o Book/courseware reviews       o Tutorials
           o Courseware experiences        o Opinions
    
    Departments include:
    -------------------
    Viewpoint - examines ideas and their relationships in the field.
    
    Multimedia Projects: Issues and Applications - discusses the 
    practical and theoretical problems and issues associated with 
    current state-of-the-art multimedia/hypermedia projects (Edited 
    by Greg Kearsley, George Washington University)
    
    Developers' Dialogue - examines interesting, unexplored, broad 
    themes, issues and decisions faced by developers (Edited Carrie 
    Heeter, Michigan State Univ.)
    
    Educational Multimedia/Hypermedia Abstracts - abstracts 
    noteworthy researchappearing in journals and databases.
    
    Product Reviews - provides in-depth reviews with screen images of
    multimedia/hypermedia products (Edited by Robert Beichner, SUNY-
    Buffalo)
    
    Book Reviews - provides critical reviews of books in the field 
    Edited by Philip Barker, Teesside Polytechnic)
    
    --------------------------------------------------------------------
    To request subscription/membership information or Author Guidelines,
    contact:
         AACE
         P.O. Box 2966
         Charlottesville, VA 22902 USA
         E-mail: aace@virginia.edu
         Phone: (804) 973-3987
    
                     ------------------------------------
    The Association for the Advancement of Computing in Education (AACE) 
    is an international, educational organization whose purpose is to 
    advance the knowledge and quality of teaching and learning at all 
    levels with computing technologies through the encouragement of 
    scholarly inquiry related to computing in education and the 
    dissemination of research results and their applications.
    
    AACE consists of five membership divisions.  And each division 
    provides members with an annual conference and publications.  The 
    following respected journals represent the topic areas of these 
    divisions:
    
       - Journal of Educational Multimedia and Hypermedia
       - Journal of Artificial Intelligence in Education
       - Journal of Computing in Childhood Education
       - Journal of Computers in Mathematics and Science Teaching
       - Journal of Technology and Teacher Education (premieres Fall 
         '92)
    
    9)-----------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                CLINAMENS
                    
                          E.N.S. Fontenay/St Cloud
                             31 Avenue Lombart
                          92266-Fontenay-aux-Roses
                        Tel : 47-02-60-50, poste 530
                             Fax : 47-02-34-32
    
                  L'E.N.S. annonce la creation de CLINAMENS
    (CLearinghouse INterdisciplinaire `Anglicisme et Methodologie' de 
                         l'Ecole Normale Superieure)
    
    Pourquoi "clearinghouse" ?
    
         Parce que l'ambition de cette structure n'est pas d'etre 
    seulement un "centre de recherches", mais aussi un centre de 
    rencontres, de partage, d'information et de critique constructive 
    mutuelles, de mise au point et de clarification.  _Webster's_ 
    partage sa definition du terme entre "le fait de clarifier" et un 
    lieu de "collection, de traitement et de distribution de 
    l'information"; le lieu, autrement dit, non seulement d'une 
    reflexion solide et formatrice mais aussi d'une definition 
    disciplinaire collective.
    
    Pourquoi "Clinamens" ?  
    
         Parce que l'entreprise ne pourra, dans cette optique, avoir 
    sens et valeur que si chacun accepte le detour, le "pas de cote", 
    l'ecart qui, l'eloignant un peu de ses preoccupations les plus 
    directes ou quotidiennes,  le rapprochera de ceux qui, dans des 
    domaines adjacents, auront consenti le meme effort et renforcera 
    ainsi son entreprise.
         Lucrece decrivait par le terme de "clinamen" la "legere 
    deviation des atomes" qui permet leur rencontre et leur 
    "accrochage".  Ce detournement de vocation, cet "ambitus", cette 
    declinaison, Marx y lisait le signe d'une volonte  arrachee au 
    destin, d'une liberte plus forte que les determinismes...  Faire 
    travailler ensemble des "anglicistes" et les inviter a fertiliser 
    mutuellement leur travail en prenant conscience des savoirs qui
    les rassemblent et des interrogations qu'ils ont en commun plutot 
    qu'en se renfermant sur le champ clos de leur stricte specialite 
    -pratique un peu trop repandue- n'est pas une mince ambition.  
    Il peut sembler qu'uelle vaille la peine de s'en donner les 
    moyens.
    
         A terme, Clinamens organisera
    
              - Des seminaires de methodologie critique
              - Des seminaires de "work-in-progress"
              - Des cycles de conferences
              - Des debats contradictoires
              - Des equipes de recherches "sous-disciplinaires"
              - Une equipe de recherche theorique interdisciplinaire
              - Des colloques
    
         Des cette annee debutent le cycle de conferences et les 
    actvites de quatre equipes de recherches.  (Voir le calendrier 
    reproduit au verso.)  On se renseignera sur le detail de ces 
    dernieres en prenant l'attache des responsables:
    
              1) "Incidences de la psychanalyse sur les etudes 
                  anglicistes"  Responsable Patrick Di Mascio  
                  (Tel : 43-38-56-47)
              2) "Episteme" (Epistemologie et litterature 16e-18e 
                   siecles)
                   Responsable Gisele Venet  (Tel : 60-46-56-63)
              3) "Telos" (Linguistique)
                   Responsable Laurent Danon-Boileau  (Tel : 
                   43-26-98-78)
              4) "Irlande"
                   Responsable Alexandra Poulain  (Tel : 
                   45-24-05-09)
    
         L'assistance aux conferences est libre dans la limite des 
    places disponibles.  *Les specialistes d'autres disciplines 
    sont les bienvenus.* La participation aux equipes de recherche 
    est possible apres contact avec le responsable de l'equipe 
    concernee.
    
         Tous renseignements complementaires (horaires, salles, 
    dates ou sujets non encore determines) peuvent etre obtenus 
    aupres du responsable de CLINAMENS : 
    
                                    Marc Chenetier
                                ENS Fontenay/St. Cloud
                                      Bureau 105
                                  31 Avenue Lombart
                               92266-Fontenay-aux-Roses
                                47-02-60-50, poste 530
    
    10)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    00000000000000000000000000  RD: Graduate Research in the Arts
    00000000000000000000000000
    00000000000000000000000000  A CALL FOR PAPERS AND READERS
    00000000000000000000000000
    00000000:::::::::::0000000  RD: GRADUATE RESEARCH IN THE ARTS is 
    000000:       DDDDD:000000  a refereed journal dedicated to 
    0000:         DDDDDDD:0000  publishing the work of graduate scholars 
    000:  RRRRR   D     DD:000  in the Arts.  It provides an appropriate 
    00:   R    R  D DDDD DD:00  forum for their scholarly work and a
    0:    RRRRR   D DDDDD DD:0  collective voice for their issues and 
    0:    R   R   D DDDDD DD:0  interests.
    00:   R    R  D DDDD D:000  Papers for RD are now being solicited 
    000:  R     R D     DD:000  from graduate students in the Arts, Fine 
    0000:         DDDDDDD:0000  Arts, andHumanities in any of the 
    00000:::      DDDD:::00000  following areas:    
    0000000::::::::::::0000000      * language, literature and other        
    00000000000000000000000000        artifacts/artefacts
    00000000000000000000000000      * constructions of the self, gender,  
    00000000000000000000000000        class and race
    00000000000000000000000000      * the academy itself and its 
                                      institutional imperatives.
    
    Multidisciplinary and collaborative work isencouraged.
    
    Address two copies of each paper to the editors with a SASE and proof 
    of current enrollment in a graduate programme (for instance, photocopy 
    of a student card or letter from the programme).  Submissions can 
    also be sent on disk (DOS or Macintosh format) or by e-mail.  If you 
    intend to send papers by e-mail, please contact the editors to receive 
    guidelines for indicating foreign or special characters and italics. 
    All submissions should conform to the _MLA Style Manual_.
    
    RD is also presently accepting applications from graduate students to 
    act as readers of papers. Volunteers should include a CV, or a brief 
    summary of their scholarly work and publications.
    
    DEADLINES:
    
    Submissions for RD 1 (Spring 1992) must be postmarked by 15 December 
    1991.
    
    Submissions for RD 2 (Fall 1992) will be accepted until 31 August 
    1992.
    
    SUBSCRIPTIONS:
                            1 Year  2 Years
    Student                 $16.00  $30.00
    Individual/Institution  $24.00  $44.00
    Please add 7% for GST.  Made checks payable to RD.
    
    Individuals who have access to e-mail can receive electronic versions 
    of the journal free of charge by sending their name, status (student, 
    faculty, other) and e-mail address to the editors.
    
    ADDRESS:
    
    Editors, RD
    York University
    c/o Graduate Programme in English
    215 Stong College
    4700 Keele Street
    North York, Ontario
    CANADA  M3J 1P3
    
    bitnet: RD@WRITER YORKU.CA
    
    EDITORS:
             Stephen N. Matsuba
             Rod Lohin
    
    EDITORIAL BOARD:
             Clint Burnham
             Cecily Devereux
             Mark Dineen
             Gayle Irwin
             Sherry Rowley
             Glenn Stillar
             Scott Wright
    
    11)------------------------------------------------------------------
                             CALL FOR PAPERS
    
    LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE is a new international journal to be 
    published by Longman U.K. in June. It brings together the work of 
    those interested in the field of stylistic analysis, the elucidation 
    of literary and non- literary texts and related areas.  It explores 
    the connections between stylistics, critical theory, linguistics, 
    literary criticism and their pedagogical applications.
    
    Interested contributors should write to:
    
    M.H.Short
    Department of Linguistics and Modern English Language
    University of Lancaster
    LANCASTER
    LA1 4YT
    U.K.
    
    e-mail enquiries to Tony Bex, University of Kent at Canterbury:
    arb1@ukc.ac.uk
    
    12)------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                *************CALL FOR PAPERS*************
    
                     An International Conference On
             The Sociology and Anthropology of Performance:
               Public and Private, May 29-31, 1992, Ottawa
    
    Submissions are invited for an international symposium which
    explores "performance" with reference to both public and private
    domains as well as the links between the two.  Scholars with an
    interest in the performing arts (e.g. dance, music, media etc.)
    as well as those with interest in private performance (e.g.
    ritual, meditation, shamanism etc.) are invited to attend a
    three-day symposium at Carleton University, Ottawa, Ontario,
    Canada.
    
    With regard to public performance, our focus is on the social
    science of the performing arts (i.e. demonstrative acts involving
    skills).  Examples would include:
    
    - dance choreography as a special form of communication
    - theatre as a vehicle of social expression
    - music and musicology as social expression or elitism
    - media and performing arts
    - sacred Vs. the secular in performing arts
    - public ritual performance (Puja, ritual-drama etc.)
    
    Private performance focuses on the social science of the use of
    demonstrative acts in the private domain and includes:
    
    - meditation
    - sadhana, personal ritual-drama
    - physical and mental yogas
    - the ritual control of experience
    - ritual transformation
    - ritual or transpersonal epistemologies
    - esoteric epistemologies
    
         These categories are neither mutually exclusive or
    exhaustive.  You are welcome to suggest topics in relation to our
    broad outline by email or snail mail.  Please include a title and
    a short abstract.  We also require a brief C.V. which is needed
    to bolster our funding applications.
    
    Mail your submissions to:             Email submissions to:
    
                                          BRIAN_GIVEN@CARLETON.CA
    
    V. Subramaniam                        Brian J. Given
    Political Science                     Sociology and Anthropology
    Carleton University                   Carleton U.
    Ottawa, Ont.                          Ottawa, Ont.
    
    13)------------------------------------------------------------------
    
               I'M THINKING OF SOMETHING ROUND: BEUYS' CHALKBOARDS
    
                           CALL FOR PARTICIPANTS
    
    I am a San Francisco artist interested in art as experimentation. I 
    am soliciting individuals who are interested in participating in a
    telecommunications art experiment/project.  This project will attempt
    to gather ideas from around the world.  I have created a file that
    I would like to have forwarded around the world, where each individual
    me,involved would add an idea to a list.  Once the file is returned to 
    I will attempt to execute an idea from the list.
    
    Those who are interested in this project, please send me your address
    and I will mail you the file and detailed instructions.
    
    Elliot Anderson
    San Francisco State University
    eliota@sfsuvax1.sfsu.edu
    
    "An Equal Opportunity Artist...""
    
    14)------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                   dis*Klo'zher
    
                                  call for papers
    
    The editorial collective of disClosure is pleased to announce that it 
    is now accepting submissions for its second issue.  disClosure is a 
    social theory journal edited by graduate students at the Uniersity of 
    Kentucky, and is designed to provide a forum of multi-disciplinary 
    dialogue between the humanities and the the social sciences. By 
    exploring alternative forms of discourse, our goal is to address 
    contemporary intellectual concerns through a rigorous examination 
    of history, space, and representation. As our title suggests, we 
    encourage fresh perspectives that trancend the strictures and 
    structures set in place by traditional disciplary boundaries.
    ______________________________________________________________________
        Issue 2- "The Buying and Selling of Culture"
        Deadline - 1 March 1992
        Submissions for the second issue could address the following 
        issues:
    
    Commodifactions of: PLACE, HERITAGE, PRACTICE, the IMAGE, EDUCATION,
                        IDEAS, CONTRACEPTION, RELIGION, the "SELF" &
                        "POTENTIAL",the SPECTACLE, ART
    Aesthetics and:     TECHNOLOGY/RESISTANCE/COMMODIFCATION/THEORY/
                        DOMINATION
    Resistance:         AVANT GARDE? POSTMODERN? GRASS ROOTS? SUICIDAL?
                        AUTONOMY?
    ______________________________________________________________________
    We accept submissions from all theoretical perspecitves and all genres
    (essay, interview, review, poetry, artwork and others), from both 
    inside and outside the academy. disClosure is a refereed journal whose
    selections are based solely on quality and originaltiy. Graduate
    studetns, factulty and nonacademics are equally encouraged to submit
    works.  Send three copies of manuscripts fromated to MLA guidlines,
    double-spaced, and less than 10,000 words to:
    
    disClosure
    106 Student Center
    University of Kentucky
    Lexington, KY  40506-0026
    PHONE: 606/2572931
    EMAIL: DISCLOSURE@UKCC.UKY.EDU
    
    to order an issue, please send $5 (individual) or $10 (library) in the
    form of a check or money order payable to disClosure.
    
    15)-------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                 NEW JOURNAL: STUDIES IN PSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY
    
    STUDIES IN PSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY, a journal devoted to the study
    of psychoanalysis and cultural criticism in the humanities, social
    sciences, and fine arts, invites the submission of manuscripts in
    either current MLA or APA style.  Psychoanalytic here is used in the
    broadest sense to include Freudian, neo-Freudian, Lacanian, Jungian,
    
    British school, ego psychology, etc., etc., perspectives.
    
    We are also interested in locating people interested in reviewing books
    for us. If you would like more information, please contact me via
    e-mail at ra471av@tcuamus or via "snail mail" at
    
    Christina Murphy, Editor
    STUDIES IN PSYCHOANALYTIC THEORY
    Box 32875
    Texas Christian University
    Fort Worth, TX 76129
    (817) 921-7221
    
    Thanks.  I look forward to hearing from you and receiving subscriptions
    and submissions.
    
    16)--------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                          CALL FOR PAPERS
    
         *   SYMPOSIUM:  THE PRINCIPIA CYBERNETICA PROJECT       *
         *      computer-supported cooperative development       *
         *        of an evolutionary-systemic philosophy         *
    
                            as part of the
    
                13th International Congress on Cybernetics
                   NAMUR (Belgium), August 24-28, 1992
    
    After the succesful organization of a symposium on "Cybernetics and 
    Human Values" at the 8th World Congress of Systems and Cybernetics 
    (New York, June 1990), and of the "1st Workshop of the Principia 
    Cybernetica Project" (Brussels, July 1991), the third official 
    activity of the Principia Cybernetica Project will be a Symposium 
    held at the 13th Int. Congress on Cybernetics. The official congress 
    languages are English and French.
    
    The informal symposium will allow researchers interested in 
    collaborating in the Project to meet. The emphasis will be on 
    discussion, rather than on formal presentation. Contributors are 
    encouraged to read some of the available texts on the PCP in order 
    to get acquainted with the main issues (Newsletter available on 
    request from the Symposium Chairman).
    
    Symposium Theme
    
    Principia Cybernetica is a collaborative attempt to develop a 
    complete and consistent cybernetic philosophy, moving towards a 
    transdisciplinary unification of the domain of Systems Theory and 
    Cybernetics. PCP is meta-cybernetical in that we intend to use 
    cybernetic tools to develop and analyze cybernetic theory. These 
    include the computer-based tools of hypertext, electronic mail, 
    and knowledge structuring software.
    
    PCP is to be developed as a dynamic, multi-dimensional conceptual 
    network. The basic architecture consists of nodes, containing 
    expositions of concepts using different media, connected by links, 
    representing the associations that exist between the nodes. Both 
    nodes and links can belong to different types expressing different 
    semantic and practical categories.
    
    PCP will focus on the clarification of fundamental concepts and 
    principles of the cybernetics and systems domain. Concepts include:  
    Complexity, Information, Variety, Freedom, Control, Self-
    organization, Emergence, etc. Principles include the Laws of 
    Requisite Variety, of Requisite Hierarchy, and of Regulatory 
    Models.
    
    The PCP philosophy is systemic and evolutionary, based on the 
    spontaneous emergence of higher levels of organization or control 
    (metasystem transitions) through blind variation and natural 
    selection. It includes:
    
     a) a metaphysics, based on processes or actions as ontological 
    primitives,
    
     b) an epistemology, which understands knowledge as constructed 
    by the subject, but undergoing selection by the environment;
    
     c) an ethics, with the continuance of the process of evolution 
    as supreme value.
    
    Philosophy and implementation of PCP are united by their common 
    framework based on cybernetic and evolutionary principles: the 
    computer-support system is intended to amplify the spontaneous 
    development of knowledge which forms the main theme of the 
    philosophy.
    
    Papers can be submitted on one or several of the following 
    topics:
    
    The Principia Cybernetica Project
    Cybernetic Concepts and Principles
    Evolutionary Philosophy
    Knowledge Development
    Computer-Support Systems for Collaborative Theory Building
    
    Submission of papers
    
    People wishing to present a paper in the Principia Cybernetica 
    symposium should quickly send the application form, together 
    with an abstract of max. 1 page, to the addresses of the 
    Symposium chairman AND of the Congress secretariat (IAC) below. 
    They will be notified about acceptance not later than 2 months 
    after receipt, and will receive instructions for the 
    preparation of the final text. In principle, all application 
    forms should be received by December 31, 1991, but it may be 
    possible to come in late. People wishing to present a paper 
    in a different symposium can directly submit their abstract 
    to the secretariat.
    
    For submissions of papers to, or further information about, 
    the Principia Cybernetica symposium, contact the symposium 
    chairman:
    
    Dr. Francis Heylighen
    PO-PESP, Free Univ. Brussels, Pleinlaan 2, B-1050 Brussels, 
    Belgium
    Phone +32 - 2 - 641 25 25   Email  fheyligh@vnet3.vub.ac.be
    Fax   +32 - 2 - 641 24 89   Telex  61051 VUBCO B
    
    For congress registration, or further information about the 
    congress, contact the secretariat:
    
    International Association for Cybernetics
    Palais des Expositions, Place Ryckmans, B-5000 Namur, 
    Belgium
    Phone +32 - 81 - 73 52 09   Email  cyb@info.fundp.ac.be
    Fax   +32 - 81 - 23 09 45
    
    17)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
     PERFORATIONS, an Atlanta-based journal of language, art, and 
    technology, is seeking contributors for a special issue with the 
    theme: AFTER THE BOOK. This issue will be devoted to work about 
    the demise of The Book As We Knew  It, the rise of hypertext, and 
    the possibilities for writing in the world post-ink-and-linearity. 
    We're particularly interested in in work approaching hypertext 
    from film and video theory, in critical work on hyperfiction, in
    hypertexts on-disk or in print extracts, and in work challenging 
    our position that hypertext, in its transcendence of the 
    restrictions of the paper book and the one-way movie, represents 
    writing's first true step beyond Sterne/Joyce and film/video. 
    Essays, print and graphic collages, fictions, or hybrids of any 
    sort are welcome. No restrictions on style, no minimum or 
    maximum length; we're hoping that contributors will send us 
    serious and adventurous work that they might hesitate to submit 
    to a more traditional journal.
    
     Deadline: March 15, 1992 (negotiable for authors preceding 
    submissions with queries). Macintosh-readable disks preferred, 
    all formats acceptable. Send queries and submissions to: 
    libgess@emuvm1.bitnet/Richard Gess, Guest Editor, PERFORATIONS, 
    428 Oakview Rd, Decatur, GA 30030.
    
       About PERFORATIONS: Atlanta's Public Domain alternative arts 
    collective published the first issue of PERFORATIONS in September 
    1991. PEFORATIONS is a journal where theorists, critics, and 
    artists contrbute equally to examinations of current issues in 
    language, art, and technology. Issues are theme-oriented: Fall 
    1991 was about "The Post-mortem Condition," and Winter 1992 
    (now in press) is about "Conspiracies, Esthetics and Politics," 
    and features an interview with Jean-Francois Lyotard and a 
    hyperfiction disk. Spring 1992, due in May, will be "After the 
    Book;" issues beyond will consider "Dreams, Bodies, and 
    Technologies," "Multi-, Mini-, and Quasi-Culturalisms," and 
    "Virtual and Performative Architectures." PERFORATIONS is 
    distributed regionally to a growing audience of working artists 
    in all genres and scholars in all disciplines; publication in
    PERFORATIONS is a way of communicating beyond the usually 
    suspected readers for both artists and academics. For 
    subscription/back issue information, contact 
    libgess@emuvm1.bitnet.
    
    18)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    The next issue of the CTI (Computers in Teaching Initiative) 
    Centre for Textual Studies newsletter _Computers & Texts_ 
    will be centred on the use of computing in the areas of 
    Philosophy/Logic. This is a preliminary call for submissions 
    by anyone interested in this subject. Format and deadline details
    are available upon request. 
    
    The areas we are hoping to cover in the issue are: 
    
            An overview of the use of computers and Philosophy 
            Electronic Texts: their availability and usefulness 
            Simulation packages 
            Review of Ethics software
            Review of Logic Software 
            Bulletin Boards, Electronic mail, and other computer
            -based resources of use to Philosophers 
    
    Please feel free to suggest other areas which you think should 
    be included. 
    
    Thanks in advance, 
    
    Stuart Lee 
    Research Officer 
    CTI Centre for Textual Studies 
    Oxford University Computing Service 
    13 Banbury Road 
    Oxford 
    OX2 6NN 
    Tel:0865-273221 
    Fax:0865-273275 
    E-mail: STUART@UK.AC.OX.VAX 
    
    19)------------------------------------------------------------
    
                              TO ALL GRADUATE STUDENTS: 
    
                                   CALL FOR PAPERS 
    
    The Frontenac Review 
    Dept. of French Studies 
    Queen's University 
    Kingston, Ontario 
    Canada  K7L 3N6 
    Telephone: (613) 545-2090 
    Fax: (613) 545-6300 
    
    Email: warderh@qucdn.queensu.ca 
    
    January 1992 
    
    The Frontenac Review invites you to submit articles on The 
    'Nouveau Roman'for its winter 1991 edition (number 8) and on 
    Acadian literature for its Fall 1992 edition (number 9).  
    Initial submissions should follow the guidelines  established 
    by the M.L.A.  If your article is accepted we will ask you to 
    submit the same article on diskette (IBM compatible), in 
    Wordperfect 5.1 
    format. 
    
    The committee will not be responsible for returning articles.  
    All candidates will be informed of the committee's decision 
    within a reasonable time limit. 
    
    The Frontenac Review is searched annually by the Bibliographie 
    der Franzoesischen Literaturwissenschaft and by the MLA 
    International Bibliography. 
    
                           DEADLINE FOR SUBMISSIONS: 
    
             ** The Nouveau Roman (no. 8) -- January 30, 1992 ** 
    
               Acadian Literature (no. 9) -- September 1, 1992 
    
    20)-------------------------------------------------------------
                              CALL FOR PAPERS
    
    The ACH will be organising two sessions at the 1992 MLA 
    Convention, to be held December 27-30, 1992, in New York City, 
    around Mark Olsen's position paper proposing a new direction 
    for computer-aided studies of literature (summary below).  
    Please contact Paul Fortier -- FORTIER@UOFMCC.BITNET .
    
    Deadline for submission of paper or abstract March 1, 1992 to
    FORTIER@UOFMCC.BITNET.  People presenting papers at the the MLA
    Convention MUST be members of the MLA.  Announcement of 
    acceptance April 1, 1992.
    
                                ---------------
    
                Signs, Symbols and Discourses:  A New Direction
                     for Computer-aided Literature Studies.
    
                                  Mark Olsen*
                             University of Chicago
                             mark@gide.uchicago.edu
    Abstract
    
         Computer-aided Literature Studies have failed to have a
    significant impact on the field as a whole.  This failure is
    traced to  a  concentration  on  how  a  text  achieves  its
    literary  effect  by  the  examination of subtle semantic or
    grammatical structures in single texts or the works of indi-
    vidual  authors.   Computer  systems  have proven to be very
    poorly suited to such refined analysis of complex  language.
    Adopting  such  traditional  objects  of study has tended to
    discourage researchers from using the tool to ask  questions
    to  which  it  is  better  adapted, the examination of large
    amounts of simple linguistic features.   Theoreticians  such
    as  Barthes,  Foucault  and  Halliday show the importance of
    determining the lingusitic and semantic  characteristics  of
    the  language  used  by  the  author  and  her/his audience.
    Current technology, and databases like  the  TLG  or  ARTFL,
    facilitate   such  wide-spectrum  analyses.   Computer-aided
    methods are thus capable of opening up new areas  of  study,
    
    which  can potentially transform the way in which literature
    is studied.
    
    [ ... ]
    
                              --------------------
    
    [A complete version of this paper is now available through the 
    HUMANIST fileserver, s.v.  OLSEN MLA92.  You may obtain a copy 
    by issuing the command -- GET filename filetype HUMANIST -- 
    either interactively or as a batch-job, addressed to 
    ListServ@Brownvm.  Thus on a VM/CMS system, you say 
    interactively:  TELL LISTSERV AT BROWNVM GET OLSEN MLA92 
    HUMANIST; if you are not on a VM/CMS system, send mail to 
    ListServ@Brownvm with the GET command as the first and only 
    line.  For more details see the "Guide to Humanist".  Problems 
    should be reported to David Sitman, A79@TAUNIVM, after you 
    have consulted the Guide and tried all appropriate 
    alternatives.]
    
    21)------------------------------------------------------------
    
                         NEW JOURNAL FOR 1992
    
              COMPUTER SUPPORTED COOPERATIVE WORK (CSCW)
                       An International Journal
    
    Editorial Team:
    
    LIAM BANNON                         JOHN BOWERS
    Copenhagen Business School          Dept. of Psychology
    Institute of Computer &         Univ. of Manchester
    Systems Sciences, Denmark           U.K.
    
    CHARLES GRANTHAM                    MIKE ROBINSON
    Dept. of Organizational Studies     Centre for Innovation&
    Univ. of San Francisco              Cooperative Technology
    USA                                 Univ. of Amsterdam
                                        The Netherlands
    
    KJELD SCHMIDT                       SUSAN LEIGH STAR
    Cognitive Systems Group             Dept. of Sociology &
    Ris~ National Laboratory            Social Anthropology
    Denmark                             University of Keele
                                        U.K.
    
    Computer Supported Cooperative Work (CSCW):  An International
    Journal  will be devoted to innovative research in Computer
    Supported Cooperative Work (CSCW). It will provide an
    interdisciplinary forum for the debate and exchange of ideas
    concerning theoretical, practical, technical and social issues
    in CSCW.
    
    The journal arises as a timely response to the growing
    interest in the design, implementation and use of technical
    systems (including computing, information, and communications
    technologies) which support people working cooperatively.
    Equally, the journal is concerned with studies of the process
    of cooperative work itself - studies intended to motivate the
    design of new technical systems, and to develop both theory
    and praxis in the field. The journal will encourage
    contributions from a wide range of disciplines and
    perspectives within the social, computing and allied human and
    information sciences.
    
    In general, the journal will facilitate the discussion of all
    issues which arise in connection with the support requirements
    of cooperative work. It is intended that the journal will be
    of interest to a wide readership through its coverage of
    research related to - inter alia - groupware, socio-technical
    system design, theoretical models of cooperative work,
    computer mediated communication, human-computer interaction,
    group decision support systems (GDSS), coordination systems,
    distributed systems, situated action, studies of cooperative
    work and practical action, organisation theory and design, the
    sociology of technology, explorations of innovative design
    strategies, management and business science perspectives,
    artificial intelligence and distributed AI approaches to
    cooperation, library and information sciences, and all manner
    of technical innovations devoted to the support of cooperative
    work including electronic meeting rooms, teleconferencing
    facilities, electronic mail enhancements, real-time and
    asynchronous technologies, desk-top conferencing, shared
    editors, video and multi-media systems. In addition, we
    welcome studies of the social, cultural, moral, legal and
    political implications of CSCW systems.
    
    CALL FOR PAPERS
    Manuscripts (5 Copies) relating to any of the above-mentioned
    themes and topics are invited for submission. Manuscripts
    should be submitted to the Journals Editorial Office at the
    address below:
    
              Editorial Office (COSU)
              Kluwer Academic Publishers
              P.O. Box 17
              3300 AA Dordrecht
              The Netherlands
    
    Detailed instructions for authors and other information (such
    as submission via email or on disk) can be obtained from the
    above address or by electronic mail on: HUSOC@KAP.NL (Please
    mark your message CSCW).
    ______________________________________________________________
    
    INFORMATION REQUEST FORM
    Please fill in the information form and send to:
    
    KLUWER ACADEMIC PUBLISHERS
    Att. M. van der Linden
    P.O.Box 989
    3300 AZ Dordrecht
    The Netherlands
    Email: husoc@kap.nl
    
    O    Please send me a FREE SAMPLE COPY of Computer Supported
         Cooperative Work
    
    O    Please send me your brochure listing publications in
         Cognitive Science/Artificial Intelligence
    
    NAME:_______________________________________________________
    ADDRESS:____________________________________________________
    CITY:________________________________ STATE:________________
    COUNTRY:____________________________________________________
    POSTAL CODE:_________________________ DATE:_________________
    EMAIL:______________________________________________________
    
                PLEASE TYPE OR PRINT IN BLOCKLETTERS
    
    IF YOU REPLY BY EMAIL, PLEASE INCLUDE YOUR FULL NAME AND
    POSTAL ADDRESS.
    
    22)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                              NC92 TELENETLINK CONGRESS
                    A Collective, Ubiquitous, Congress In Progress
    
              Networking dialogue has been central to mail art and
    telecommunication art projects.  Telecommunciation artists, for 
    example, use personal computers to download work for modification, 
    detournement, or appropriation into other artworks--creative 
    authorship is shared.  Mail artists also share co-authorship in 
    postal exchanges.  The recycled surfaces or contents of mailing 
    tubes, envelopes, and parcels travel thousands of miles around 
    the world as many artists alter a single item.  Gradually, a
    global collage of artist postage stamps, rubber stamped images, 
    cryptic messages, and slogans emerge.
    
              As NC92 facilitator, I have formed a "Telenetlink 
    Congress" whose purpose is centered on reaching readers and the 
    telematic community through magazines, bulletin board services 
    like NYC's "Echo," Chicago's "Artbase" BBS, and by accessing 
    internationally distributed USENET newsgroups such as alt artcom, 
    and rec arts fine.  I view these collective efforts as a
    ubiquitous "congress in process" extending throughout the 
    1992 Networker Congress year.
    
              Participation may involve any form of 
    telecommunication exchange, e-mail, fax, video phones, etc. Send 
    your Telenetlink Congress statements and project proposals via 
    (e)mail to Cathryn L. Welch@dartmouth.edu. or fax to Chuck 
    Welch, Telenetlink Congress (603) 448-9998.
    
    Participating in the NC92 Telenetlink Congress begins when 
    readers send a brief one page statement about "how you envision 
    your own role as a networker."  Proposals and projects that 
    would interconnect the mail art and telematic communities are 
    also welcome.  Periodic updates concerning telenetlink project 
    initiatives will be posted over Usenet newsgroups rec. arts 
    fine and alt. artcom.    All statements received from artists 
    in the telematic community will be part of the NC92 "Networker 
    Database Congress," a collection that will be made available 
    for research at the University of Iowa's "Alternative 
    Traditions in the Contemporary Arts Archive."
    
    *Art that networks explores and expands the communication 
    process as it encourages democratic access to free 
    communication.  By cutting through social, cultural and 
    political hierarchies, we can dissolve boundaries and discover 
    corresponding worlds of mail and telecommunications art.*
    
    # # # # *** Further information about scheduled NC92 events is 
    available by writing to these facilitators:
    
    H.R. Fricker, Buro fur kunstlerische Umtriebe, CH 9043 Trogen, 
    Switzerland Peter W. Kaufmann, Bergwisenstrasse 11, 8123 
    Ebmatingen, Switzerland Netlink South America: Clemente Padin, 
    Casilla C. Central 1211, Montevideo,Uruguay
    Netlink East: Chuck Welch, PO Box 978, Hanover, NH 03755
    Netlink South: John Held Jr. 7919 Goforth, Dallas, Texas 
    75238
    Netlink Midwest: Mark Corroto, PO Box 1382, Youngstown, Ohio 
    44501
    Netlink Subspace: Steve Perkins, 221 W. Benton, Iowa City, Iowa 
    52246
    Netlink West: Lloyd Dunn, PO Box 162, Oakdale, Iowa  52319 *** 
    # # # #
    
    23)-------------------------------------------------------------
    ________________________________________________________________
    |                     LITERATURE, COMPUTERS AND WRITING:       |
    |                                                              |
    |                   FORGING CONNECTIONS IN THE HIGH SCHOOL     |    
    |                                                              |
    |                      AND COLLEGE ENGLISH CLASSROOMS          |    
    |                                                              |
    |                                April 3, 1992                 |    
    |______________________________________________________________|
    
        The fifth annual Computers and English Conference for high 
                                    school and
                            college teachers of writing.
         Sponsored by the Program in English New York Institute of 
                                Technology
    
    The conference has two primary themes:
         o  how computers and specifically computer networks can be 
            used to ally high school and college teachers of English, 
            and
         o  how computers are changing the way literature is created, 
            taught,understood and written about.
    
    Possible Topics
    
         o  Computer access in a muliticultural environment
         o  Computers and the changing definitions of literacy
         o  Growing interest in desktop publishing for students and
            faculty
         o  Teleconferencing and distance learning
         o  Classroom uses of on-line databases and searches
         o  Classroom uses of hypertext and hypermedia
         o  Computer discussion groups for students and/or teachers
         o  Varied features of personal contact in an electronic
            environment
         o  Computers and the learning-disabled student
         o  Continuing teacher education and telecommunications
         o  Demonstrations of software programs you have designed
         o  Effects of computers on testing and assessing
            individually or collaboratively composed writing
    
    Send requests for information to:
    
                                Department of English
                           New York Institute of Technology
                             Old Westbury, New York 11568
                         Att: Ann McLaughlin  (516) 686-7557.
    
    Conference Fee:  $50.00 (prior to conference date) $35.00 for 
    matriculated graduate students.  Fee includes coffee and buffet 
    luncheon.  Hotel accomodations available near campus at East 
    Norwich Inn (East Norwich, NY).
     ________________________________________________________________
    |Pre-Registration Form                                           |
    |                                                                |
    |Please register me for the Fifth-Annual NYIT Computers and      |
    |Writing Conference:                                             |
    |                                                                |
    | Name:     _________________________________________________    |
    | Address:  _________________________________________________    |
    |           _________________________________________________    |
    |           _________________________________________________    |
    | E-Mail:   _________________________________________________    |
    | School:   _________________________________________________    |
    | Amount Enclosed:  $ ___.___                                    |
    | Mail completed form to                                         |
    |  Department of English                                         |
    |  New York Institute of Technology                              |
    |  Old Westbury, New York 11568                                  |
    |  Att: Ann McLaughlin  (516) 686-7557.                          |
    |________________________________________________________________|
    
    24)--------------------------------------------------------------- 
    
    SECTION on SCIENCE, KNOWLEDGE, AND TECHNOLOGY at the
    SOUTHWESTERN SOCIAL SCIENCE ANNUAL MEETINGS in AUSTIN, TEXAS
    MARCH 27-31, 1992.
    
    CONTACT: Raymond Eve  
    
    ****PLEASE FORWARD TO ANYONE WHO MIGHT BE INTERESTED****
    
         I would like to mention to you (somewhat belatedly, I
    fear), the upcoming section on "Science, Knowledge, and
    Technology" to be held at the Southwestern Social Science
    Association Annual Meetings in Austin, Texas.  Dates for the
    meeting's paper sessions will be March 27 - 31, 1992.  The
    S,K, and T paper sessions will probably be scheduled on
    Thursday and/or Friday of that week.
         Unfortunately, the SWSA forgot to include the listing
    of the "Science, Knowledge, and Technology" section (and a
    section organizer -- yours truly) in the initial call for
    papers.  This was an oversight, and you may be sure that the
    section will exist again in '92.
         The section has only existed for two previous years,
    but the response has been truly outstanding, and
    interestingly, excellent papers of common interest were
    given by scholars as diverse as sociologists, arts and
    literature faculty, anthropologists, and physical science
    faculty.
         I would also like to take this opportunity to draw your
    attention to a "Workshop for the Disciplines" session I've
    been asked to organize on Friday morning at 10 a.m. of the
    meetings.  It will be entitled "Postmodern Culture:
    Convenient Myth or Imperative Paradigm?".  This session has
    several very well known people scheduled for it, and their
    disciplines include: literature, architecture, political
    science, and sociology.  We should have on hand many
    individuals interested in most postmodern theory and in
    chaos theory, as well as many other interesting S, K, and T
    topics.
         Hope we will see you in Austin in the spring!
    
    25)-----------------------------------------------------------------
    
             POSTECH@WEBER.UCSD.EDU -- DISCUSSION GROUP ON 
                   POST-STRUCTURALISM AND TECHNOLOGY
    
    Phil Agre (UC San Diego) and John Bowers (Univ. of Manchester) have 
    started a netmail discussion group on post-structuralism and 
    technology. (You can define those terms however you like.)  To be 
    added, send a  short note to postech-request@weber.ucsd.edu.  Make 
    sure to include a  network address that's accessible from the 
    Internet (me@here.bitnet, uucpnode!me@gateway.somewhere.edu, 
    me@machine.here.ac.uk, me@ibm.com,  whatever).  We'll collect 
    addresses for a month or so and then we'll  invite everyone to send 
    a note to the group introducing themselves and advertising their 
    work.
    
    26)-----------------------------------------------------------------
              ****************************************************
              *                                                  *
              *               East-West Conference               *
              *  on Emerging Computer Technologies in Education  *
              *                                                  *
              *                 April 6-9, 1992                  *
              *                   Moscow, Russia                 *
              *                                                  *
              *           SECOND REVISED ANNOUNCEMENT            *
              *                                                  *
              *             CALL FOR PARTICIPATION               *
              *                                                  *
              ****************************************************
    
         The aims of  the  East-West  Conference  on  Emerging  Computer
    Technologies in Education are to provide a forum for the exchange of
    ideas between Eastern and Western scientists and to present  to  the
    Soviet  educational  community  the  current state-of-the-art on the
    theory and practice of using emerging computer-based  technology  in
    education.   The   Technical   Programme   includes  invited  talks,
    presentations  of  about  80 research/development and review papers,
    posters, and demonstrations. An exhibition of  educational  hardware
    and software products is also anticipated.
    
         The conference is designed to cover the  following  subfields  of
    advanced research in the field of computers and education:
    
    -  Artificial Intelligence and Education
    -  Educational Multi-Media and Hyper-Media
    -  Learning Environments, Microworlds and Simulation
    
         The Conference is organised and sponsored by: Association for the
    Advancement of Computing in Education (AACE), International Centre for
    Scientific and Technical Information (ICSTI), and  Soviet  Association
    for Artificial Intelligence (SAAI).
    
         The Conference will take place in the ICSTI Building in Moscow.
    
    Information
    ~~~~~~~~~~~
    
    For further information please contact:
    
    Conference content and program:
                  Dr Peter Brusilovsky (eastwest@plb.icsti.su)
    Accomodation and visa support:
                  Mr Vladislav Pavlov (use the conference FAX number).
    
    Registration: Dr Viacheslav Rykov (use the conference FAX number).
    
    Exhibition:   Dr Jury Gornostaev  (enir@ccic.icsti.msk.su)
    
    Conference addresses
    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
    East-West Conference on Emerging Computer Technologies in Education
    International Centre for Scientific and Technical Information
    Kuusinen str. 21b, Moscow 125252, Russia
    E-mail: eastwest@plb.icsti.su or  eastwest%plb.icsti.su@ussr.eu.net
    Telex: 411925 MCNTI
    FAX: +7 095 943 0089
    
    27)------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                    ENVIRONMENT AND THE LATINO IMAGINATION
                       * * Conference announcement * *
    
    Cornell University will host a conference on "Environment and the 
    Latino Imagination" that will involve the participation of 
    environmentalists, artists, poets, activists, and other invited 
    speakers who will address one of the holes in mainstream environmental 
    research--the persectives of U.S. Latinos and their ways of imagining 
    their relationship to their environment. 
    
    The conference will take place April 30-May 2, l992.  
    Please direct inquiries to:
    
    Debra A. Castillo                 or     Barbara Lynch
    Dept. Romance Studies                    Environmental Toxicology
    Goldwin Smith Hall                       Fernow Hall
    Cornell University
    Ithaca, NY  14853
    
    or bitnet to bgcy@cornella
    
    28)------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                     SWIP-L
    
    Announcing the formation of a new e-mail list called the SWIP-L, an
    information and discussion list for members of the Society for Women 
    in Philosophy and others who are interested in feminist philosophy.
    
    To subscribe to this list send the following one-line message to
    LISTSERV@CFRVM or LISTSERV@CFRVM.CFR.USF.EDU
    
        Subscribe SWIP-L 
    
    To post messages to the list send them to SWIP-L@CFRVM or to SWIP-L@
    CFRVM.CFR.USF.EDU
    
       The idea of the list is to have a place to share information about 
    SWIP meetings and other feminist philosophy meetings, calls for papers, 
    jobs for feminist philosophers, as well as to engage in more substantive
    discussion of issues related to feminist philosophy.  While it is open 
    to people who are not SWIP members, this is a list meant for feminist 
    philosophers; please don't subscribe unless that is a description you 
    are comfortable applying to yourself.
    
    LINDA LOPEZ McALISTER    DLLAFAA@CFRVM.CFR.USF.EDU (Internet)
    Women's Studies Dept.    DLLAFAA@CFRVM_(Bitnet)
    University of South Florida, Tampa 33620   (813)974-5531
    
    29)-------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                       AMERICAN FOLKLORE SOCIETY
    
         Founded in 1888, the American Folklore Society is the
    American learned and professional society for folklorists.  It
    offers an intellectual and social forum for the field of
    folklore through an annual meeting, publications, specialized
    activities of interest-group sections, various prizes and awards,
    and other services to its membership.
    
         The JOURNAL OF AMERICAN FOLKLORE is a lively forum for
    recent work in this field.  Recent issues have treated such
    topics as Gospel quartets, the Greenwich Village Halloween
    Parade, the zombi, cowboy poetry gatherings, Latinismo and
    heritage politics, nocturnal death syndrome among the Hmong,
    folklore in Richard Wright's "Black Boy", and reviews of a wide
    range of books, exhibitions, films, and records.
    
         The Annual Meeting will be held October 15-18, 1992 in
    Jacksonville, Florida.  The call for papers will appear in the
    February Newsletter.
    
               MEMBERSHIP DIRECTORY AND GUIDE TO THE FIELD
    
         The DIRECTORY has been compiled from members' responses and
    submissions from folklore programs and organizations throughout
    North America.  The DIRECTORY contains:
    
         *    alphabetized name and address entries for 1200
              folklorists, most of which also contain telephone and
              E-mail information and areas of interest
    
         *    detailed descriptive entries for academic and public
              programs in folklore
    
         *    indexes to the member directory entries by interest
              area and place of residence
    
    The Directory is available for $10 to members of the American
    Folklore Society, and for $15 to nonmembers, with a 10% discount
    on orders of 10 copies or more.
    
    To order the Directory:  Send a check made payable to the
    American Folklore Society and marked "1992 AFS Directory" to
    
         Book Orders Department (EM)
         American Folklore Society,
         1703 New Hampshire Ave. NW,
         Washington, DC 20009.
    
    -----------------------MEMBERSHIP INFORMATION--------------------
    
    Membership in the American Folklore Society brings the following
    benefits:
    
         *    JOURNAL OF AMERICAN FOLKLORE (quarterly)
    
         *    NEWSLETTER (bimonthly)
    
         *    reduced registration rates for the Annual Meeting
    
         *    discounted prices on volumes in the PUBLICATIONS OF THE
              AMERICAN FOLKLORE SOCIETY series; the Society's
              MEMBERSHIP DIRECTORY AND GUIDE TO THE FIELD; and the
              "Folklore" volume of the annual MLA INTERNATIONAL
              BIBLIOGRAPHY
    
         *    right to vote in Society's elections and to hold
              Society office
    
         *    right to be considered for Society prizes and awards
    
         *    access to various kinds of low-cost insurance offered
              to Society members by outside insurers
    
    To become a member of the American Folklore Society:
    
         regular member      $50
         student member      $20
         partner member      $20 (partners of members do not receive
                                  publications)
         sustaining          $75
         patron              $100
         life member         $800.
    
    Send a check made payable to the American Folklore Society to
    
         Membership Department (EM)
         American Folklore Society,
         1703 New Hampshire Ave. NW,
         Washington, DC 20009.
    
    30)------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                     MEANING HOLISM
                                   NEW SUMMER SEMINAR
    
                         Directors: JERRY FODOR & ERNIE LEPORE
                    Location: Rutgers University, New Brunswick, NJ
                     Dates: June 29 - August 14, 1992 (seven weeks)
    
         Holism about meaning and intention content has shaped much of 
    what is most characteristic of contemporary philosophy of language and 
    philosophy of mind.  The seminar is devoted to the question whether 
    the individuation of the contents of thoughts and linguistic 
    expressions is inherently holistic. For example, we will discuss 
    arguments that are alleged to show that themeaning of a scientific 
    hypothesis depends on the entire theory that entails it, or that the 
    content of a concept depends on the entire belief system of
    which it is a part. Implications of holistic semantics for other
    philosophical issues (intentional explanation, translation Realism,
    skepticism, connectionism, etc.) will also be explored. Authors to be 
    read include Quine, Davidson, Lewis, Block, Field, Dummett, Dennett, 
    Churchland and others. In addition, we will use Holism: a Shopper's 
    Guide, Fodor, J. and E. LePore, 1992, Basil Blackwell.
    
         The National Endowment for the Humanities will provide a summer 
    stipend of $3,600 for travel, book and living expenses, to those 
    selected as participants in this seminar. Applications must be 
    postmarked not later than 2 March, 1992.
    
    For further information and for application forms, please write to:
    
                                 Meaning Holism Seminar
                                 Philosophy Department
                                     Davidson Hall
                          Douglass Campus, Rutgers University
                             New Brunswick, NJ 08903 (USA)
    
    31)------------------------------------------------------------------
    
    ADDICT-L is an electronic conference for mature discussion of the 
    many types of addictions experienced by a large portion of society. 
    The focus of this list is to provide an information exchange network 
    for individuals interested in researching, educating or recovering 
    from a variety of addictions.  It is not the intent of this list to 
    focus on one area of addiction, but rather to discuss the phenomena 
    of addiction as it relates to areas of sexual, co-dependency, eating 
    addiction, etc...  Truly a list that many aspects could be discussed. 
    
      -- All individuals with an interest in the topic area are welcome. 
      -- Subscriptions of those interested will be added by the listowner 
      -- Subscribers should look forward to educating themselves about 
         addictions, and discussing relevant topics related to addiction 
         and recovery. 
      -- Intended as an information exchange network and discussion group 
    
    Possible Appropriate Subjects: 
    
      -- Discussion of etiology of addictions 
      -- Effects of addictions 
      -- Recovery from addiction and 12 Step Programs 
      -- Recent article publications relevant to addiction literature 
      -- Networking with others having related interests 
    
    Drug/Alcohol addiction has a way of becoming an easy topic of
    discussion.  It is the intent of this list to broaden the awareness of
    addictions into a variety of other areas.  There are Electronic lists
    devoted to drug/alcohol use for those interested only in that area 
    
    Subscription  Procedure: 
    
    To subscribe from a bitnet account send an interactive or e-mail 
    message addressed to LISTSERV@KENTVM.  Internet users send mail to 
    LISTSERV@KENTVM.KENT.EDU (In mail, leave the subject line blank and 
    make the text of your message the following: 
    
          SUB ADDICT-L Yourfirstname  Yourlastname 
    
       Questions can be addressed to listowner: 
          David Delmonico   Ddelmoni@kentvm.kent.edu 
    
    32)----------------------------------------------------------------
    
    PJML on LISTSERV@UTXVM.BITNET      Progressive Jewish Mailing List 
    or LISTSERV@UTXVM.CC.UTEXAS.EDU 
    
    The Progressive Jewish Mailing List (PJML) is an educational forum, 
    providing accurate information on a variety of Jewish concerns in 
    ways that inspire us to action.  Using electronic mail and computer 
    networks, PJML connects activist Jews and our allies from across the 
    globe.  We come from many traditions;  if we have differences, let us 
    talk about them openly.  But let us continue in the tradition of 
    _tikkun olam_, the just repair of the world. 
    
    To subscribe to PJML, you will need an electronic mail account that 
    accesses either BITNET or INTERNET.  Simply send the following 
    message to either LISTSERV@UTXVM.CC.UTEXAS.EDU or 
    LISTSERV@UTXVM.BITNET: 
    
      SUB PJML yourfirstname yourlastname 
    
    List Moderator:     Steve Carr 
       BITNET:          RTFC507@UTXVM.BITNET 
       INTERNET:        STEVEN.CARR@UTXVM.CC.UTEXAS.EDU 
       Phone:           (512) 453-8540 (h) 
       U.S. Post:       3911-A Ave. F 
                        Austin TX  78751 
    
    33)---------------------------------------------------------------
    
    BUDDHA-L on LISTSERV@ULKYVM.LOUISVILLE.EDU 
             or LISTSERV@ULKYVM.BITNET 
    
       An electronic discussion group called BUDDHA-L has recently been 
       formed towards the end of providing a means for those interested in 
       Buddhist Studies to exchange information and views.  It is hoped that 
       the group will function as an open forum for scholarly discussion of 
       topics relating to the history, literature and languages, fine arts, 
       philosophy, and institutions of all forms of Buddhism.  It may also 
       serve as a forum for discussion of issues connected to the teaching 
       of Buddhist studies at the university level, and as a place for 
       posting notices of employment opportunities. 
    
       The primary purpose of this list is to provide a forum for serious 
       academic discussion.  It is open to all persons inside and outside 
       the academic context who wish to engage in substantial discussion of 
       topics relating to Buddhism and Buddhist studies.  BUDDHA-L is not to 
       be used for proselytizing for or against Buddhism in general, any 
       particular form of Buddhism, or any other religion or philosophy, nor 
       is it to be used as a forum for making unsubstantiable confessions of 
       personal conviction. 
    
       The discussion on the list is to be moderated, not in order to 
       suppress or censor controversies on any topic, but rather to limit 
       irrelevant discussions and idle chatter, and to redirect or return 
       messages sent to the list by accident.  Content or style will never 
       be altered by the moderator, whose only responsibility will be to 
       forward all appropriate postings to the list. 
    
       If you wish to subscribe to BUDDHA-L, send an e-mail message to 
       LISTSERV@ULKYVM.LOUISVILLE.EDU, or BITNET nodes can send to 
       LISTSERV@ULKYVM.  The message should contain only the following 
       command (ie. in the body of the mail): 
    
          SUBSCRIBE BUDDHA-L  
    
       Owner: 
          James A. Cocks 
          Senior Consultant Research/Instruction 
          University of Louisville 
            Internet:  JACOCK01@ULKYVM.LOUISVILLE.EDU 
              Bitnet:  JACOCK01@ULKYVM 
    
    34)---------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                  PENN STATE UNIVERSITY SEMINAR SERIES 
                           ISSUES IN CRITICISM 
    
                             Summer Seminar 
    
              Seminar on Historicisms and Cultural Critique 
    
                            June 25-30, 1992 
    
                       State College, Pennsylvania 
    
    WAI-CHEE DIMOCK, Department of English, University of California, 
    San Diego.  Author of Empire for Liberty: Melville and the 
    Poetics of Individualism (1989) and Symbolic Equality: Political 
    Theory, Law, and American Literature (forthcoming); co-editor of 
    the forthcoming Class and Literary Studies.  Professor Dimock 
    will focus on the shifting configurations of gender and history. 
    
    MARJORIE LEVINSON, Department of English, University of 
    Pennsylvania.  Editor of Rethinking Historicism (1989) and author 
    of Keats's life of Allegory: the Origins of Style (1988) and 
    other monographs treating Romantic poetry.  Professor Levinson 
    will concentrate on cultural materialism. 
    
    BROOK THOMAS, Department of English and Comparative Literature, 
    University of California, Irvine.  Author of Cross-Examination of 
    Law and Literature (1987) and The New Historicism and Other 
    Old-Fashioned Topics (1991).  Professor Thomas's central topic 
    will be the crisis of representation. 
    
    The Penn State Seminar on Historicisms and Cultural Critique 
    offers faculty members in departments of English and modern 
    languages the opportunity to survey the major issues in and 
    freshen their knowledge of approaches to literature that 
    emphasize the relations between text and culture, including those 
    presently identified under the broad label of the New 
    Historicism.  Seminar participants will hear presentations by 
    three well-known scholar-critics--Wai Chee Dimock, Marjorie 
    Levinson, and Brook Thomas--and engage in seminar-type 
    discussions organized by these leaders.  Registrants are asked to 
    indicate their first and second choices for morning seminar 
    groups.  The schedule and atmosphere are intended to encourage 
    informal discussions among participants. 
    
    For further information contact: 
    
    Wendell Harris 
    Department of English 
    Pennsylvania State University 
    University Park, Pennsylvania 16802 
    Telephone: 814-863-2343 or 814-865-9243 
    
    35)------------------------------------------------------------------------
    
    AFRICA-L on LISTSERV@BRUFPB.BITNET    Forum Pan-Africa
    
       A Pan-African forum for the discussion of the interests of African
       peoples (in Africa, and expatriate), and for those with an interest
       in the African continent and her peoples.  Of special interest will
       be ways to help facilitate the flow of communications (electronic and
       other) to and from Africa.  News, light-hearted discussions, and
       cultural and educational items are welcome.
    
       To subscribe to AFRICA-L send the following message to
       LISTSERV@BRUFPB: (Note that this is a BITNET address)
    
          SUBSCRIBE AFRICA-L your name and your African interests
          SET AFRICA-L REPRO
    
       For example,      subscribe africa-l J. Smith  Togo
                         set africa-l repro
    
       To obtain a list of current subscribers, send the message "review
       africa-l" to LISTSERV@BRUFPB.BITNET .
    
       List Owner:   Carlos Fernando Nogueira  (CTEDTC09@BRUFPB)
    
    36)------------------------------------------------------------------------
    
                          FEMREL-L on LISTSERV@UMCVMB.BITNET
    
       FEMREL-L is an open discussion and resource list concerning women 
       & religion and feminist theology.  Our goal is open, stimulating
       discussion on any and all issues pertaining to these topics.  All
       religions, creeds, beliefs, opinions, etc. are welcome, although we
       do ask that participants respect differences.
    
       To subscribe, send the following command to LISTSERV@UMCVMB via mail
       or interactive message:
    
          SUB FEMREL-L your_full_name
    
       where "your_full_name" is your name.  For example:
    
          SUB FEMREL-L Joan Doe
    
       Submissions to the list should be sent to:
    
          FEMREL-L@UMCVMB.BITNET
    
       Owners:  Cathy Quick 
                Bonnie Vegiard 
    
    37)------------------------------------------------------------------------
    
    AN ON-LINE CATALOGUE OF THE GEORGETOWN CENTER FOR TEXT AND TECHNOLOGY
    
    Since April 1989, the Center for Text and Technology of the
    Academic Computer Center at Georgetown University has been
    compiling information about projects in electronic text in the
    humanities.  Currently we have details on over 300 projects in 27
    countries.
    
    Because this information is constantly being updated, any printing
    would be obsolescent.  Consequently, we have created an on-line
    Catalogue that is searchable through Internet and dial-in access.
    Thus far, response has been gratifying; last month we logged over
    100 inquiries.
    
    An illustrated User's Guide to the Catalogue of Projects in
    Electronic Text is available free of charge through surface mail.
    In addition, a public-domain version of KERMIT and a keyboard-
    mapping program can be obtained through file transfer protocol
    (ftp).  For further information, please contact me personally at
    the address below, rather than sending to the list.
    
    James A. Wilderotter II
    Project Assistant
    Center for Text and Technology
    Academic Computer Center
    Reiss Science Building, Room 238
    Georgetown University
    Washington, DC 20057
    Tel. (202) 687-6096
    
    BITNET: Wilder@Guvax
    Internet: Edu%"Wilder@Guvax.Georgetown.Edu"
    
    38)------------------------------------------------------------------------
    
              ARL DIRECTORY OF ELECTRONIC JOURNALS, NEWSLETTERS, 
              AND SCHOLARLY DISCUSSION LISTS  (hard copy version)
    
    Although many journals, newsletters, and scholarly lists may be
    accessed free of charge through Bitnet, Internet, and affiliated
    academic networks, it is not always a simple chore to find out
    what is available.  The Directory is a compilation of entries for
    over 500 scholarly lists, about 30 journals, over 60 newsletters,
    and 15 "other" titles including some newsletter-digests.  The
    directory gives specific instructions for access to each 
    publication.  The objective is to assist the user in finding
    relevant publications and connecting to them quickly,  even if
    not completely versed in the full range of user-access systems.
    
    Content editor of the journals/newsletters section is Michael
    Strangelove, Network Research Facilitator, University of Ottawa.
    Editor of the scholarly discussion lists/interest groups is Diane
    Kovacs of the Kent State University Libraries.  The printed ARL
    directory is derived from widely accessible networked files
    maintained by Strangelove and Kovacs.  The directory will point
    to these as the principal, continuously updated, and
    free-of-charge sources for accessing such materials.
    
    Michael Strangelove's directory of electronic journals and 
    newsletters  is now available from the Contex-L fileserver and 
    consists of two files. These may be obtained, if you are at a 
    Bitnet site, by sending the interactive commands:
    
    Tell Listserv at UOttawa Get EJournl1 Directry
    Tell Listserv at UOttawa Get EJournl2 Directry
    
    or, from any e-mail site, by sending a mail message to 
    LISTSERV@UOTTAWA.BITNET with the text:
    
    Get EJournl1 Directry
    Get EJournl2 Directry
    
    No blank lines or other text should precede these lines, and no 
    other text should follow them.  For further information, 
    contact Michael Strangelove at 441495@UOTTAWA
    
    Diane Kovacs' directory of scholarly discussion groups is 
    available from LISTSERV@KENTVM and consists of eight files.  
    These may be obtained, if you are at a Bitnet site, by 
    sending the interactive commands:
    
    Tell Listserv at Kentvm Get Acadlist Readme
    Tell Listserv at Kentvm Get Acadlist Index
    Tell Listserv at Kentvm Get Acadlist File1
    Tell Listserv at Kentvm Get Acadlist File2
    Tell Listserv at Kentvm Get Acadlist File3
    Tell Listserv at Kentvm Get Acadlist File4
    Tell Listserv at Kentvm Get Acadlist File5
    Tell Listserv at Kentvm Get Acadlist File6
    
    or, from any e-mail site, by sending a mail message to 
    LISTSERV@KENTVM.BITNET with the text:
    
    Get Acadlist Readme
    Get Acadlist Index
    Get Acadlist File1
    Get Acadlist File2
    Get Acadlist File3 
    Get Acadlist File4
    Get Acadlist File5
    Get Acadlist File6
    
    No blank lines or other text should precede these lines, and no 
    other text should follow them.  For further information, 
    contact Diane Kovacs at DKOVACS@KENTVM
    
    Both directories are also now available in print and on 
    diskette (Dos/WordPerfect and Macintosh/MacWord).  For further 
    information contact:
    
    Office of Scientific & Academic Publishing
    Association of Research Libraries
    1527 New Hampshire Avenue, NW
    Washington, DC 20036    USA
    
    or
    
    Ann Okerson
    ARLHQ@UMDC.Bitnet
    (202) 232-2466 (voice)
    (202) 462-7849 (fax)

     

  • Pee-Wee Herman and the Postmodern Picaresque

    Melynda Huskey

    Department of English
    North Carolina State University

     

    “Heard any good jokes lately?”

     

    –Pee-Wee at the MTV Music Awards

     

    It’s been six months since “Pee-Wee’s Big Misadventure” was released to an eager public; the July 26th arrest of Paul Reubens for indecent exposure spurred renewed interest in what had been a fading cult. Only die-hards were still taping Saturday morning “Playhouse” episodes, and “Big Top Pee-Wee” had disappointed fans hoping for another jeu d’esprit on the model of “Pee-Wee’s Big Adventure.” Even a blissful cameo in the otherwise pedestrian “Back to the Beach” (Pee-Wee, balanced precariously on a surfboard, was borne shoulder-high by avatars of Tito, the Playhouse’s hunky lifeguard) failed to spark real interest. According to Peter Wilkinson’s rather solemn post-mortem, “Who Killed Pee-Wee Herman?” Rolling Stone, 3 October 1991), Paul Reubens himself was weary of being Pee-Wee; he was ready to branch out. So Pee-Wee Herman is not likely to reappear except in re-runs for some time. MTV has picked up the five years’ worth of “Pee-Wee’s Playhouse” episodes; both “The Pee-Wee Herman Show,” a taped version of the club act that started the Pee-Wee story, and “Pee-Wee’s Big Adventure” enjoy moderate rentals in video stores. But Paul Reubens is no longer the post-industrial Casabianca, standing at attention on the burning deck of “Entertainment Tonight,” and his hip-hop claque has gone home.

     

    With Pee-Wee out of the way, I can finally justify a valedictory consideration of the supreme moment in his career, “Pee-Wee’s Big Adventure.” There is no denying that “Big Adventure” is the zenith of the Herman oeuvre; it is the central text in Pee-Wee criticism. “Big Top Pee-Wee,” in comparison, is an embarrassment–hardly worth a mention.

     

    Of course, one does not discount the importance of “The Pee Wee Herman Show.” The nightclub act which, astonishingly, sparked the children’s television show merits some consideration. Only the reckless would dismiss without reflection the amazing hypnotism dummy, Dr. Mondo, encouraging Joan the audience volunteer to disrobe, or Jambi’s eye-rolling delight over that new Caucasian pair of hands (“There’s something I’ve been wanting to do for a long time”). Not to mention Pee-Wee himself, crooning his anthem, “I’m the Luckiest Boy in the World.” In this version of the Playhouse, the keynote is struck by the opening words of the theme song: “Where do I go / When I want to do / What I know I want to do? / Pee-Wee’s Playhouse, Pee-Wee’s Playhouse.” The Playhouse draws visitors; there are no permanent residents except the furnishings–Jambi, Clockie–and Pee-Wee himself (if he does live there). Everyone else is a transient. The Playhouse is a liminal region. We see this theme taken up in the television version as well, with its elaborate closing sequence of Pee-Wee mounting his scooter for the dangerous leap onto the desert freeway. On television, though, everyone but Pee-Wee lives around or in the Playhouse. It’s still Pee-Wee’s place, but it is located firmly in the center of a neighborhood which is some distance from Pee-Wee’s primary home. In the nightclub version, all roads lead to Pee-Wee. Neighbors like Hammy are allowed to visit on sufferance, until Pee-Wee chooses to dismiss them. When Kap’n Karl and Miss Yvonne begin to like one another too much, Pee-Wee hustles them out of the Playhouse with realistic gagging gestures. But they all come back eventually. Pee-Wee is the center of this universe, the luckiest boy in this world.

     

    It is difficult to imagine that anyone who had seen the nightclub act agreed to let Pee-Wee have five years’ worth of Saturday kids’ programming. The focus of “The Pee-Wee Herman Show” is lipsmackingly infantile sexuality. Looking up skirts may be Pee-Wee’s most common behavior; in the course of one hour he uses shoe mirrors to reflect Hammy’s sister’s panties, holds Dr. Mondo (the aforementioned hypnotism dummy) under Joan’s dress before using his hypnotic powers to undress her, takes advantage of a graceful arabesque to peek up Miss Yvonne’s fluffy skirts. But the polymorphously perverse being what it is, there’s also the shyly masculine Hermit Hattie, courting Miss Yvonne with perfume and kind words, the swishily high-camp Jambi, the achingly Aryan, almost albino good looks of Mailman Mike, and M’sieur le Crocodile’s “Gator Mater Dating Service.” Without sexual attraction, there is no Playhouse; the show’s plot derives from Pee-Wee’s unselfish decision to share his wish with Miss Yvonne (that Kap’n Karl should really like her) rather than use it for himself. Not only does Pee-Wee give up his chance to fly, which he tells Pteri he’d rather do than shave, even, but he is abandoned by both Miss Yvonne and Kap’n Karl once they discover each other. The dreadful consequences of this amorous misdirection can be resolved only by Kap’n Karl admitting that he already liked Miss Yvonne. The childish sexuality which seeks pleasure not only through speculative consideration of the mysteries of sex, but also through wordplay (“I said your ear, not your rear!”) and sublimation, such as the wish to fly, is fully dramatized in the Playhouse.

     

    But for the Real Thing, the rich substance of Pee-Wee’s amorous being, we must leave the liminal world of the Playhouse and examine Pee-Wee’s everyday life, the life dramatized in “Pee Wee’s Big Adventure.” In that text the obvious and playful concern over child sexuality is discarded for a much more complexly developed world of sexual behavior.

     

    I have a theory about Tim Burton. I believe that he is recreating the great works of the English Romantics in suburban (or urban) American settings. Before you laugh, I submit for your consideration: “Batman,” the post-modern “Manfred.” Instead of the Alps, we have Gotham City skyscrapers. Instead of a guilt-ridden, incestuous relationship with a dead sister, a guilt-ridden, pointless relationship with brain-dead Vicki Vale. And most important, the cape, blowing back in the obediently melodramatic wind. Bruce Wayne, a Byronic hero for our time.

     

    And what about “Edward Scissorhands,” possibly the best version of Frankenstein committed to film in the last ten years? True, the Arctic wastes over which the horrifying creation wanders are reduced to blocks of ice in the Avon Lady’s backyard, but such is the postmodern condition. “Beetlejuice”? The merging of “This Old House” and Coleridge’s visionary (and characteristically incomplete) “Christabel.”

     

    And finally, I offer you “Pee-Wee’s Big Adventure.” “Childe Harold” and “Don Juan” both; a Byronic double-header for the big screen–a picaresque vision of the poet-lover as outcast filmed through a screwy postmodern lens. From the moment we see Pee-Wee cast his eyes impatiently to Heaven and say, “Dottie, there are things about me you wouldn’t understand. Things you couldn’t understand. Things you shouldn’t understand. I’m a loner, Dottie. A rebel,” we know that we are in the presence of Byronic greatness. And when, out of love beyond the ken of rich fat-boy Francis, Pee-Wee refuses to part with his bike–even for money–we know that tragedy must follow.

     

    Vladimir Propp offers us an elegant two-part summation of narrative: Lack, Lack Liquidated. The plot of “Big Adventure” recapitulates those terms. Pee-Wee loses his bike, goes to the Alamo to find it, and ends up in Hollywood, where he recovers it. While searching for his lost vehicle, he discovers his true place in the world through adventures with many new friends. But no summary can do justice to the picaresque sublime of the adventure. Pee-Wee travels from East to West Coast, from self satisfied isolation to integration, from wealth to poverty (and back), and from obscurity to celebrity. He is by turns a cowboy, a Hell’s Angel, a dishwasher, a hitchhiker, a hobo. He befriends a truckstop waitress with a jealous boyfriend, an escaped convict, a ghostly truck driver. And in the end, he returns triumphantly justified to his home town, with his bike, his new friends, and enlightenment. He turns his back on self aggrandizement with the words, “I don’t need to see it, Dottie. I lived it.”

     

    Like Don Juan, Pee-Wee is plagued throughout his adventures by unwelcome attentions. Dottie, the bikeshop mechanic, wants to go on a drive-in date with him. Simone-the-waitress’s jealous boyfriend Andy tries to kill him with a plaster of Paris dinosaur bone for watching the sun rise with her. The Queen of the “Satan’s Helpers” motorcycle gang wants to destroy him herself. But Pee-Wee is never moved by these desiring women–nor by the men who admire him, notably Mickey the convict and a jovial policeman who yearns for Pee-Wee in drag. He loves only his bike.

     

    The bicycle functions, in fact, as the true woman of the narrative. An object of extraordinary beauty, attended by falling cherry blossoms and ethereal music, the bike is supremely desirable. Francis, unable to obtain the bike legitimately, is forced by the excess of his need to have it stolen. But having taken it, he dares not keep it; the rest of the film is taken up with Pee-Wee’s unceasing quest for it. True love triumphs; Pee Wee’s journey is, although perilous, not fruitless. His dream visions of its destruction, his dead-end trip to the (nonexistent) basement of the Alamo at the instigation of Madame Ruby the fraudulent clairvoyant, are all submerged, in the end, in his daring rescue of the captive bike from a Hollywood studio. Reunited, Pee-Wee and bike are then revised for the big screen. The love story of a boy and his bike becomes, with only a few alterations, the love story of a top spy and his super motorcycle. Pee-Wee himself plays a bell-boy.

     

    The bike, like the vision which Shelley’s Poet follows in “Alastor, or the Spirit of Solitude,” is most clearly present in its absence. It inspires, provokes, and closes the narrative without ever acting alone. It must depend entirely on the actions of others–the perfect heroine. Dottie, by contrast, is too forward: she asks Pee-Wee out. She is too active: she has a job. And she is most closely identified with Pee-Wee’s other close friend, Speck the dog. The bicycle is the Neo-Platonic ideal of womanhood, beautiful, unattainable, distant. She must be earned by a hero willing to suffer greatly in her service. Francis cannot fulfill the task; he pays a greasy j.d. to steal her. Pee-Wee is willing to dress as a nun to rescue her from a mean-spirited child star.

     

    The picaresque adventure which forces Pee-Wee into heroic stature ends with his re-integration into ordinary life. Back in his hometown, he greets all his friends at a special screening of “his” movie. He passes through the crowd dispensing largesse–a foot-long hot dog concealing a file for his friend the convict, french-fries for Simone and her French sweetheart, candy for the Satan’s Helpers to scramble for. At last, seated on his bike, he pedals silently, eloquently, across the bottom of the drive-in screen, a man at peace with himself, ready to return to the quiet life he once shared unthinkingly with his darling bike, a wiser boy. Or man. Whatever he is.

     

    “Pee-Wee’s Big Adventure” articulates a central premise of post-modernism–the impassioned, erotic, inevitable love affair with technology. And it does so using an elegant pastiche of film and literary versions of the Neo-platonic, dream-visionary, questing romance–what we might call the true romance, with all that phrase’s resonance of cheap drugstore magazines as well as medieval poetry. The Playhouse offers us escape into the safe space of regression; the Big Adventure propels us–literary parachute firmly strapped on–into the strange desert freeway of the Future.

     

  • Impossible Music

    Susan Schultz

    Department of English
    University of Hawaii

    <schultz@uhccvm>

     

    Ashbery, John. Flow Chart. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1991.

     

    Bronk, William. Living Instead. San Francisco: North Point Press, 1991.

     

    I was in a large class at USC when he [Schoenberg] said quite bluntly to all of us, ‘My purpose in teaching you is to make it impossible for you to write music,’ and when he said that I revolted.
     

    — John Cage

     

    William Bronk and John Ashbery, despite their radical stylistic differences, both face what critic John Ernest has termed “a metaphysical stalemate.” Although Ernest is writing about Bronk, his description of that poet’s paradoxical project resonates for the reader of Ashbery’s work as well: “he is passionately devoted to the belief that there are no grounds for belief, and to the conviction that all convictions are ultimately fictions” (145). Both write what one might call “postmodern spiritual autobiographies” (145), memoirs of minds that are alienated from the very divinities that they sometimes invoke. And the two poets who take so much from Wallace Stevens–Bronk a snowman, Ashbery a comedian of the letter A–share that poet’s sense that supreme fictions can only be approached, but never achieved. Even more radically than Stevens (but in accord with Emerson, who believed that poets took dictation), Bronk and Ashbery locate the wellsprings of their poetry outside themselves. Ashbery writes toward the end of Flow Chart: “I’m more someone else, taking dictation / from on high, in a purgatory of words, but I still think I shall be the same person when I get up / to leave, and then repeat the formulas that have come to use so many times / in the past[.]” Bronk’s version is more direct; when asked in a rare interview if “the poem exists outside of you and you’re transcribing it,” he responded, “Of course, where else? Do you think it’s something in your goddamned head?” (39).

     

    Bronk and Ashbery both fulfill Robert Pinsky’s injunction, in The Situation of Poetry (1976), that poetry be discursive. Yet Pinsky’s definition of discursiveness also goes to the heart of what divides them. “On the one hand,” he writes, “the word describes speech or writing which is wandering and disorganized; on the other, it can also mean explanatory–pointed, organized around a setting forth of material” (134). Bronk’s material, however spontaneously it comes to him (his notebooks are apparently clean of revision), is always organized and explanatory, written in a poetic legalese that alerts the reader more to the necessity of silence than to that of speech. Ashbery’s poetry, on the other hand, has always wandered and seemed to argue for the value of language as a fruitful noise–a field of possibility rather than a fixed matrix.

     

    Bronk’s three recent volumes, Manifest; and Furthermore (1987), Death Is the Place (1989), and Living Instead (1991), have been what the poet himself has called “freeze-dried Bronk”–his severe deconstruction of the actual demands that his language become more spare, his poems shorter than they were (and they were never epic in length or intention). Bronk’s version of poetic self-destructionism follows; here he satirizes the social world of appearances:

     

           In a presence vast beyond size, a presence that seems
           an absence, we hide and play with us as dolls.
           We give us names and addresses, dress
           us up in clothes, make loves and resumes,
           battles, furtively say where we came from
           and tell each other stories about ourselves. ("Playtime," 73)

     

    In “The Camera Doesn’t Lie” he goes further: “We are, of course, without any areness at all / and that’s the only way we are.” Thus for Bronk “there are no ideas in things,” to which he feistily adds, “Take this, William Carlos” (27). Unlike Williams and Whitman, whose poetry he does not admire, Bronk turns to Thoreau at his most ascetic and most Baudrillardian: “Whitman liked the image, and Thoreau didn’t care for the image; that’s a big difference between the two of them. Whitman’s idea was to erect a pretty picture and pretend that was reality. Which God knows is as American an idea as there is: we keep doing it over and over again” (19).

     

    Even Bronk’s favorite structure, the house, lacks the permanence readers of poetry associate with images, since “No form we make is a form we can live in long” (“Formal Declaration”). Instead, we are our own, haunted, houses: “We are like houses to live in. / It lives in us; we are the house. / We thought we were tenants. That was all wrong,” and “There aren’t any people; there are houses that house. // Tenant, I am haunted by your presences” (“Habitation”). Likewise, he demystifies the places that we have used traditionally to define ourselves:

     

           Eden too, even Eden, we
           made up.  It means we always wanted a place
           and never have one--had to make them up
           and stories about them: Troy, Jerusalem,
           old world, new world, once found, believed, then
                lost. ("Homecoming," 73)

     

    Bronk’s vision is so focused, so certain, that he writes the same poem time and again. This can be seen as a virtue, if indeed it be the truth, but the reader may grow impatient, finally, with so many approaches to the same impasse. The images provided in “Walleted” and elsewhere, which only occasionally appear in Bronk’s work, are the field in which Ashbery operates, though Ashbery’s suspicions are probably no less strong than Bronk’s–suspicions that the truth is concealed, rather than revealed, in particulars.

     

    If the obvious question about Three Poems (1972) was why they were written in prose, then it’s fair to ask of Flow Chart why Ashbery wrote it as a poem, albeit in long Whitmanic lines. (Ashbery, doubtless, prefers Whitman to Thoreau.) Ashbery told an interviewer who asked about the genre-problem in Three Poems: “I wrote in prose because my impulse was not to repeat myself” (quoted in Howard 41). This anxiety about self-repetition earlier inspired Ashbery to make his most radical experiment, the Tennis Court Oath volume. Flow Chart takes a different tack, rather like Gertrude Stein’s when she claims that she markets not in repetition but in “insistence.” Ashbery acknowledges his repetitions, but typically denies that repetition is what we think it is (I am reminded of Ashbery’s remark that his work is not private, but about everyone’s privacy). Instead, he finds novelty in what gets repeated; “one is doomed, / repeating one self, never to repeat oneself, you know what I mean?” (7). And much later, a Steinian adage: “Repetition makes reputation.” Even instances of forgetting do not faze Ashbery, for “one can lose a good idea / by not writing it down, yet by losing it one can have it: it nourishes other asides / it knows nothing of, would not recognize itself in, yet when the negotiations / are terminated, speaks in the acts of that progenitor, and does / recognize itself, is grateful for not having done so earlier” (115). Thus one repeats even what one has forgotten.

     

    Repetition anxieties also contributed to Ashbery’s early refusals to write an autobiography; he once told an interviewer that, “My own autobiography has never interested me very much. Whenever I try to think about it, I seem to draw a complete blank” (Bellamy 10). Ashbery’s poetry has for the most part evaded his biography. What distinguishes Flow Chart from much of Ashbery’s previous work is its frank approach to the progress of Ashbery’s career.

     

    Yet Ashbery does not, finally, repeat himself in Flow Chart; if his wandering discourses bear structural similarities to previous work, then the vocabularies he uses are richer still than any to which we’ve become accustomed. Flow Chart, true to its title, includes the languages of Wall Street, guerrilla war, the wild west, big government (at times he sounds like a lyrical Alexander Haig), and sports (“If he wants to / wind up sidelined, in the dugout, that is OK with me”) (169). The final third of the poem employs archaic language, the “thee’s” and “thou’s” of Hart Crane and John Donne. In addition, Ashbery admits new situations to his poetry; one section introduces a mentally retarded woman in a hospital.

     

    The contemporary political situation also presents itself more overtly in Flow Chart than it has in Ashbery’s past work: “Each year the summer dwindles noticeably, but the Reagan / administration insists we cannot go to heaven without drinking caustic soda on the floor / of Death Valley” (175-6). So much for “morning in America.”

     

    So much, also, for Ashbery’s harshest critics, whose calls to arms Ashbery answers in Flow Chart. Frederick Pollack’s attack on Ashbery, in the New Formalist anthology of criticism, Poetry After Modernism, is typical. Pollack claims that Ashbery is “a consumer,” not an “investment broker,” like Stevens (one assumes he means a broker of taste).

     

    Endlessly eclectic, it thrives on attempts to anticipate it, and creates an atmosphere of unfocused irony which dissolves satire and corrodes values. It destroys the past by senti- mentalizing it until memory itself becomes first questionable, then laughable. Finally, when there is no value, anything can be equated with (sold for) anything. I am describing, among other things, a poetic. (24-5).

     

    If, as I am suggesting, the book is about the history of one poet’s mind, and engages almost all of the discourses of his time, these criticisms sound more hysterical than reasonable. Ashbery’s self- consciousness is ironic, but not valueless. Pollack’s uneasy conflation of “value” with “investments” is precisely the misuse of language that Ashbery habitually points to–not through polemics, but by exploding the cliches he so ably repeats.

     

    Ashbery’s promiscuities of language suggest a radical suspicion of its powers; one trades at times in things one distrusts. Yet Ashbery does not share Bronk’s repulsion to the surface languages that divert us from a silent truth; he does not blame the messenger, as several of his passages about language attest. Ashbery finds the search for the Logos as inherently doomed a project as any: “They all would like to collect it always, but since / that’s impossible, the Logos alone will have to suffice. / A pity, since no one has seen it recently” (33-4). Ashbery re-validates the image, though not as a stable construct. In a beautiful section of the poem, he writes:

     

                      You may contradict me, but I see life
          in the dead leaves beginning to blow across the carpet,
                paraffin skies, the beetle's forlorn
          wail, and all at once it recognizes me, I am valid
                                                          again,
                the chapter can close
          and later be mounted, as though on a stage or in an
                                                          album.(91)

     

    His account of his earlier days reflects his enjoyment of appearances, something I find lacking in much of Bronk’s work. He begins a section in a library, then recounts his exit, ending this cross-section of the poem with typical humor:

     

     
              Sometimes an important fact would come to light
          only to reveal itself as someone else's discovery,
                while I felt my brain getting chafed
          as everything in the reading room took on an unreal,
                somber aspect.  But outside, the streetscape
          always looked refreshingly right, as though scene-
                painters had been at work, and then,
          at such moments, it was truly a pleasure to walk along,
                surprised yet not too surprised
          by every new, dimpled vista.  People would smile at me,
                as though we shared some pleasant
          secret, or a tree would swoon into its fragrance,
                like a freshly unwrapped bouquet
          from the florist's.  I knew then that nature was my
                friend. (94)

     

    That this vision of nature includes its imitations by artists–the scene-painters of this passage–hardly matters to Ashbery, whose sense of beauty depends on accretion, not on diminution. Ashbery, unlike Bronk, absolutely revels in simulacra, the world as seen through bad movies about the world. This section ends with an encomium to the (real) real:

     

     
                I have only the world to ask for, and,
          when granted, to return to its pedestal, sealed,
                resolved, restful, a thing
          of magic enmity no longer, an object merely, but
                one that watches us
          secretly, and if necessary guides us
          through the passes, the deserts, the windswept
                tumult that is to be our home
          once we have penetrated it successfully, and all else
                has been laid to rest.(96)

     

    The poet’s prime temptation, according to Ashbery, is not language, but careerism; Ashbery is “a sophisticated and cultivated adult with a number of books / to his credit and many other projects in the works” (177). He is also a celebrated poet, one who knows the temptations of self-promotion: “All along I had known what buttons to press, but don’t / you see, I had to experiment, not that my life depended on it, / but as a corrective to taking the train to find out where it wanted to go” (123). He pokes fun at others’ impressions of him as a descendent to Whitman, with his “barbaric yawp”:

     

     
          Then when I did that anyway, I was not so much charmed
                as horrified
          by the construction put upon it by even some quite
                close friends,
          some of whom accused me of being the "leopard man" who
                had been terrorizing
          the community by making howl-like sounds at night, out
                of earshot
          of the dance floor. (123)

     

    This “old soldier” (124) confesses to the power of the critic (“an old guy”) to read his mind, a power that forces him back on himself: “you suddenly / see yourself as others see you, and it’s not such a pretty sight either, but at / least you know now, and can do something to repair the damage” (124). The creation of a reputation, with the collusion of the critics, is “a rigged deal” (125), but one that the poet earns responsibility for by “looking deeper into the mirror, more thoroughly / to evaluate the pros and cons of your success and smilingly refuse all / offers of assistance” (124).

     

    Where Bronk disdains Whitman, who markets in images, Ashbery sees himself as a less-tyrannical bard, one whose identity accrues through the voices around him, rather than one who demands that his reader share his every assumption. Continuing the train metaphor, he writes, “I see I am as ever / a terminus of sorts, that is, lots of people arrive in me and switch directions but no one / moves on any farther” (127). The poet is merely an “agent” (216), in all nuances of the word, from ticket agent to co-conspirator, who directs us to the now open bridge that ends the poem as inconclusively as Whitman did when he left his “Song of Myself” without a final period:

     

                                              We are
          merely agents, so
          that if something wants to improve on us, that's fine,
                but we are always the last
          to find out about it, and live up to that image of
                ourselves as it gets
          projected on trees and vine-coated walls and vapors in
                the night sky: a distant
          noise of celebration, forever off-limits.  By evening
                the traffic has begun
          again in earnest, color-coded.  It's open: the bridge,
                that way. (216)

     

    If Bronk maintains the Cartesian dichotomy between body and mind, with the sole proviso that the mind is not ours, then Ashbery purposefully confuses the division, acknowledging no separation between thoughts and the images that help us to think them, or that think through us. Douglas Crase is doubtless right when he claims that Ashbery’s poetry is strange to us only because it gives us back the world in which we live (30). That is also–paradoxically–why his poetry is more “habitable” than Bronk’s, which is far simpler (in the best sense of the word). Ashbery’s vision, however difficult, is inclusive, Bronk’s exclusive, swearing its audience to a silence every bit as strenuous as his own. His refusal to be shaped by that world means that he is at once less and more radical than Ashbery; that his revolution is also a reaction (as poetry approaches silence) means in a practical sense that Bronk’s career may be foreshortened in ways that Ashbery’s is not.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Bellamy, Joe David. American Poetry Observed: Poets on Their Work. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1984.
    • Crase, Douglas. “The Prophetic Ashbery.” In Beyond Amazement. New Essays on John Ashbery, Ed. David Lehman. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1980. 30-65.
    • Ernest, John. “William Bronk’s Religious Desire.” Sagetrieb. 7.3 (Winter 1988): 145-152.
    • Howard, Richard. “John Ashbery.” In Modern Critical Views: John Ashbery. Ed. Harold Bloom. NY: Chelsea House, 1985. 17-47.
    • Pinsky, Robert. The Situation of Poetry: Contemporary Poetry and its Traditions. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1976.
    • Pollack, Frederick. “Poetry and Politics.” In Poetry After Modernism. Ed. Robert McDowell. Brownville, Oregon: Story Line Press, 1991. 5-55.
    • Weinfield, Henry, ed. “A Conversation with William Bronk.” Sagetrieb. 7.3 (Winter 1988): 17-44.

     

  • Comedy/Cinema/Theory

    James Morrison

    Department of English
    North Carolina State University

     

    Comedy/Cinema/Theory. Edited by Andrew Horton. Berkeley: U of California P, 1991.

     

    Comedy’s not pretty–as the title of an early-eighties Steve Martin album instructed us–and to judge from Comedy/Cinema/Theory it’s not very funny either. Peter Brunette on the Three Stooges: “In the refusal to have meaning, to make sense, the Stooges’ violence in fact constitutes an anti-narrative. It is precisely their violence, as an ‘originary’ writing, that both allows for and destroys narrative . . .” (178). Dana Polan on Hitchcock’s Mr. and Mrs. Smith: “Screwball comedy bears the traces of confusions and contradictions in a later moment of capital when this commodification of desire reaches new extremes” (146). Scott Bukatman on Jerry Lewis: “The feeling of entrapment and of the impossibility of action or change arises agonizingly. Within such spatiotemporal distension, the physical dominates character, as the individual is reduced to automaton . . . ” (195).

     

    Bound to become a standard in university film-comedy courses, this collection of essays eschews Lubitschean epigrams or Stoogean banana-peels in favor of Derridean stencils or Heideggerean slip-knots. The volume is necessary and useful, and some of the essays are brilliant, but the effect is at times one of unmistakable homogeneity. In his introduction, the book’s editor, Andrew Horton, makes much of the “non-essentialist . . . thus open-ended” (3) theoretical approaches the contributors favor, but by the time this panel of unreconstructed post-structuralists get through with it po-mo comedy looks a lot like any other po-mo genre (if post-modernism can be said to leave any genres in its wake, a question the contributors here never ask). It represses the feminine/maternal (as Lucy Fischer suggests); it articulates the phallocentrism of Hollywood’s unconscious (as Peter Lehman claims); its carnivalesque potential is either triumphantly realized (as in Horton’s own essay) or self-consciously stymied (as in Ruth Perlmutter’s), thereby either subverting dominant ideology (as in Stephen Mamber’s) or reproducing it (as in Dana Polan’s). Unapologetically recuperating the genre for post-structuralism (hereafter PS), the versions of comedy constructed in this volume tell as much about contemporary academic film criticism as they do about comedy itself. What the book most forcefully proves, finally, is that you can put the same top-spins on comedy that you can on, say, melodrama or horror or soap-opera–as if anyone ever doubted it.

     

    In fact, some may well have doubted it, and a book like this one is comparatively late in coming, after a line of similar anthologies dealing with less problematic genres, perhaps because of an assumption that comedy does not readily lend itself to PS analysis since, in effect, comedy beats the critic to it. Much eighties criticism of popular culture is heavily dependent on a conception of the text (and to a lesser extent of its consumer) as naive. Theories of comedy, though, tend to emphasize the selfconsciousness of the genre, claiming that comedy by its very nature draws attention to its own stylistic operations, explicitly positions its audience in relation to it, catalogues all its own intertexts–performs, that is, the very functions criticism of popular-culture ordinarily arrogates to itself. Lucy Fischer’s psychoanalytic discussion of “comedy and matricide,” “Sometimes I Feel Like a Motherless Child,” in itself a fine essay, also exemplifies the effect of such critical claims to apprehending the “unconscious” level of a naive text in cultural criticism. Her analysis of the Howard Hawks film His Girl Friday (1940) finds in that text a particularly striking instance, because “the humorous text does not mandate [the mother’s] presence through the exigencies of plot” (65), of the “elimination of the maternal” she sees as endemic to Hollywood comedy. The “devaluation of the maternaI” (66) emerges here as, if not exactly unconscious, at least “gratuitous” (65) in Fischer’s view. But Fischer’s argument depends on her repression of the text’s keen self-consciousness about gender in, for example, its satirical references to the historical personae of its male actors, Cary Grant and Ralph Bellamy, or–more importantly–in its overt parody of its source, Hecht and MacArthur’s The Front Page (1928), by switching the gender of Hildy (male in the original) and thereby commenting on the homosocial potential of the prior text. Moreover, Fischer’s survey of “gratuitous comments that malign motherhood” (66) culminates with the most literal rendering in the film of the repression of the maternal:

     

    Finally, when Hildy's mother-in-law appears on the scene, Walter orders his cronies to cart the lady away, at which point she is bodily carried from the room. These images (of kidnapping, sudden death, and hanging) are resonant metaphors for the fate of the mother in comedy itself. (66)

     

    Fischer significantly fails to mention the return of the repressed mother (in the name, of course, of the Law of the Father) to seek revenge, a turning point in the film insofar as it is the mother who transgresses the text, insistently revealing what the narrative has concealed (an escaped prisoner in a roll-top desk). My point that Fischer effaces the self-consciousness of the text itself hardly invalidates her argument or undermines its gravity. The question is whether such effacement is required of a certain mode of criticism and whether, in that case, such criticism can answer without concession the special demands of an especially self-conscious genre.

     

    Indeed, a number of the essays in this book, either explicitly or implicitly, present comedy as the decisive link between Classical Hollywood and the impulses of modernism/ post-modernism. Brian Henderson’s study of “Cartoon and Narrative in the Films of Frank Tashlin and Preston Sturges” argues that Tashlin’s cartoon-like ellipses open, on what must be seen as a most unexpected site, a “gateway to the modern cinema” (158). Henderson’s argument pivots on comedy’s presumed greater formal liberty: Initially unavailable to other genres, the adventurous, brazen ellipses or paralipses of a Tashlin or a Sturges, licensed for comic purposes by the genre itself, trickle down to those other genres or movements, gradually eroding the stodgy “classicism” of the whole tradition. One of Henderson’s examples:

     

    Tashlin condenses the journey from Chicago to Las Vegas by cutting to various background locations behind (and around) the characters . . . it recalls in this respect Chuck Jones's remarkable Duck Amuck (1953) in which the backgrounds keep changing behind an increasingly frustrated Daffy Duck. (Godard's multiple cuts to Jean Seberg against ever-changing backgrounds in a car trip across Paris in Breathless is both cartoonlike in technique and a specific evocation of Hollywood or Bust [the Tashlin film].) (160)

     

    A more obvious precursor would be Keaton’s hyper-reflexive Sherlock Jr. (1923), but in fact Henderson may be essentializing this technique in his analysis. After all, an example of the same device appears in no less a film than Casablanca (1942), a movie often cited as the key example of Hollywood’s “classicism.” In the flashback sequence of that film, the dissolves among shifting backgrounds of Paris (in a close-up of Rick and Elsa driving) similarly condense their journey–but rather than reading the shots as a modernist elision, the audience is likely to read them simply as an instance of visual shorthand. Since, then, it would seem that such a device can be accommodated by classicism, the question becomes whether the distinction between “classical” and “modern” remains a useful category for film theory. Yet it is a distinction on which Henderson, like most of the contributors to the volume, insists, contrasting Tashlin with Sturges through it, for example: “[Sturges’s] ellipses are also classical: carefully built up to and returned from, never disrupting the viewer” (161). Or again:

     

    Several Tashlin ellipses lie somewhere between the classical and the modern. As a result, like Tashlin's work generally, they can be dismissed by classicists and dogmatic champions of modernism and valued by makers of cinematic modernism (Godard) and those as much interested in the becoming of a movement as in its achievement (right-thinking critics). (157)

     

    The binarism raises another question: Is Tashlin’s work of interest chiefly as an antecedent of Godard, the High- Modernist? The implication that it may be is redolent of an ethics of modernist self-formation, along the lines of earlier studies such as those of the English music-hall tradition claiming legitimacy from T.S. Eliot’s interest in that hitherto “low” tradition.

     

    The first half of the book consists of broad surveys of issues in film comedy: Fischer’s essay; Noel Carroll’s hectic encyclopedia of the sight-gag; a catalogue by Peter Lehman of penis-jokes in movies; Stephen Mamber’s “In Search of Radical Metacinema”; and Charles Eidsvik’s survey of Eastern European comedy films. The title of Mamber’s essay indicates one of the recurrent concerns of the section, crucial to every essay but Carroll’s: Is comedy “radical,” in some way inherently subversive of an established order? In the introduction, Horton implies that the question has already been settled in his reference to “comedy’s . . . subversion of norms” (8). Yet Fischer and Lehman see comedy’s claim to subversive potential as illusory. Lehman’s thesis is that “one of the most important functions of comedy in cinema is to sneak a joke by almost unnoticed, make us laugh, and then allow us to forget that we ever thought something was funny” (58), while Fischer, as we have seen, traces the process in comedy by which “woman–once the core of the joke structure (as the target of sexual desire)–is eventually eliminated from the scene entirely and replaced by the male auditor” (62). Mamber and Eidsvik are readier to grant comedy its radical force, Eidsvik by way of the overtly political nature of Eastern European comedy and Mamber through the route of post-modern parody, finding the signifiers of Kubrick’s parodic The Shining, for example, pointing “not to a failed horror film, as so many reviews stupidly labeled it, but to a deliberately subverted one” (84).

     

    In the book’s second half, contributors focus on individual films or important comic figures. William Paul’s “Charles Chaplin and the Annals of Anality” argues that previous critics have ignored the “vulgar humor” that is “central to Chaplin’s vision” (120), failing to emphasize “the raucously insistent lover body imagery” (117) of his work. Replacing such imagery in what he takes to be its properly privileged place, Paul finds that the key questions raised by Chaplin’s work are “How can upper and lower body be made whole? How can the spiritual grace we accord the eyes be made commensurate with the other organs that bring us into contact with the outside world . . . ?” (125). Dana Polan’s “The Light Side of Genius” reads Mr. and Mrs. Smith through the paradigms of screwball comedy as much as through those of Hitchcockian authorship, concluding that “in the classical mode of Hollywood production, it may well be that too much emphasis on the singularities of a career may lead us to overvalue the individual director as someone special, a figure outside the dominant paradigms” (150). Ruth Perlmutter’s essay on Woody Allen’s Zelig sees it as an example of parody as “autocritique” (207); Bukatman’s on Lewis sees him as a key example of male hysteria; Brunette’s on the Three Stooges and Horton’s on Dusan Makavejev find varying degrees of comic subversion in these texts, while the volume is rounded out by Henderson’s fine essay on Tashlin and Sturges.

     

    It is possible to point to weaknesses in individual contributions: Carroll’s is simply inconclusive; Perlmutter’s repeats without citation much of Robert Stam’s treatment of the same film in his book on Bakhtin and cinema, Subversive Pleasures (1989); Horton’s idealizes the carnivalesque: “Makavejev shows us that innocence can be protected through knowing laughter” (232). It is more useful, however, to identify assumptions shared across the range of contributors that confer on the book, for all the varied inflections of each critic, a certain ideological sameness, even perhaps a certain intellectual complacency. Here the figure of Bakhtin emerges as crucial, for well over half the contributors draw upon Bakhtin’s ideas to illuminate film comedy. It is not surprising at this stage in the evolution of PS to find Bakhtin constructed as the touchstone for theories of the comic in popular culture: the surprise, I suppose, is that Bakhtin does not figure prominently in every essay collected here. What is striking about the use made here of Bakhtin–that enemy of the totality of genre, that celebrator of the disruptive potential of laughter–is how fully domesticated he has become in this book’s version of him. After painstaking exegeses of Bakhtin by Horton, Fischer, Paul, Brunette and others, we come to the one authentically comic moment in this volume when Perlmutter blithely introduces us at the outset of her essay to one “Mikhail Bakhtin, Russian literary theorist” (206)–which in this context falls on the ear rather like “Gustave Flaubert, the noted French author.” Reading this book, one is re-introduced to Bakhtin so many times, each time as if it were the first, that one begins to dread the inexorable approach of this wan specter with its steady tread and its joyless homilies!

     

    It’s (possibly) unfair to criticize a collection for the uniformity of its critical practices (if it’s a crime, nearly every anthology in film studies is guilty); and it’s philistine to suppose that a book about comedy should be spirited or exuberant–that it’s the task of criticism to share or even to be responsive to the superficial predispositions of its object. This book is an excellent contribution to film studies, and in pointing to its moral gravity and its analytic earnestness one risks being identified with a slob who grouses that those insufferable pointy-heads are at it again, ruining the belly-laughs for the rest of us. But the question I’m really asking is whether PS–especially given its enthusiastic valorization of carnival–is ever going to be capable of having any fun.

     

  • Sliding Signifiers and Transmedia Texts: Marsha Kinder’s Playing with Power

    Lisa M. Heilbronn

    Department of Sociology
    St. Lawrence University

    <lhei@slumus>

     

    Kinder, Marsha. Playing with Power in Movies, Television and Video Games; From Muppet Babies to Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. Berkeley: U of California P, 1991.

     

    What are we talking about when we talk about media “effects”? This may be one of the most pressing questions to face those who want to approach the media from an interdisciplinary (and in the case of communications studies one might also say intradisciplinary) perspective. Are we addressing behavior? ideology? psychology? Playing With Power is an ambitious attempt to discuss children’s media use in the broadest possible theoretical, social and economic contexts. Marsha Kinder attempts to connect the behavior effects of these media (absorption in the video game or television program, consumption patterns, eye-hand coordination, etc.) with their ideological effects (consumerism and patriarchy chief among them) by linking both to the psychological and cognitive effects of video on developing children. She does this using an approach which combines consideration of entertainment industry policy and decision-making with the decoding of cultural texts. This is laudable, particularly when the analysis also attempts to take into account consumer interaction with the text as both commodity and symbol system.

     

    The book has five chapters and a substantial appendix detailing two field study/interview situations with children. The subject matter covered in the chapters spirals out from a core of psychoanalytic, cognitive, and cultural theory through increasingly complex media situations to break off with a consideration of global political economics. Its fundamental goal is the exploration of “how television and its narrative conventions affect the construction of the subject” (3). The structure is designed to represent the “strategy of cognitive restructuring” it studies.

     

    This is, to a degree, a personal quest. Kinder uses her son Victor’s development of narrative and involvement with interactive video as the keystone of her study, and includes his friends among her interview subjects in the appendixes. Her son and other “postmodern” children value the interactivity of Saturday morning television and video games, and the commodities associated with them and are bored by the unified subject represented by conventional film. This interests and concerns Kinder. Much of her discussion is implicitly organized around the contrast between “the unified subject, associated with modernism and cinema; and the decentered consumerist subject, associated with postmodernism and television” (40). She weighs each subject in terms of its position relative to this dichotomy. Transmedia intertextuality, for example, “valorizes superprotean flexibility as a substitute for the imaginary uniqueness of the unified subject” (120).

     

    Kinder suggests that “readers who are less interested in theory” skip over the theoretical section of the first chapter. This section is only a scant twenty-three pages as it is. This may represent a bid for a popular audience more interested in reading about the toys which fascinate their children and the industry which produces them than in the differences between Kristeva and Piaget. However, this leaves the reader with a slim foundation for much of the later analysis. For example, the theoretical section states that “intertextual relations across different narrative media” (2) are the primary focus of the book, but the reader is given only one paragraph with quotations from Bakhtin and Robert Stam on intertextuality. There is even less information provided on the meaning of signs, signifiers, and what Kinder calls “sliding signifiers.” There seems to be an implicit assumption that the reader is already familiar with such concepts, and with the work of Beverle Houston and Susan Willis which informs the discussion.

     

    More space is devoted to stitching together Piaget’s theory of genetic epistemology, (6-9) and psychoanalytic theory (9-15). However, Kinder leaves certain key questions unresolved. After pointing out that cognitive theory “does not perceive gender differentiation as the linchpin to subject formation within the patriarchal symbolic order,” and that she believes this “`naturalizes’ patriarchal assumptions” (9), Kinder states that she will “position this cognitive approach within a larger framework of post- structuralist feminism” (10). How will she do this? By appropriating “from both models . . . ideas particularly useful for theorizing this dual form of gendered spectator/player positioning at this moment in history” (10). This begs the question: Kinder makes a flurry of allusions to the work of David Bordwell, Edward Branigan, Louis Althusser, and Jacques Lacan, but there is no sustained argument to demonstrate that her two theoretical models can be reconciled.

     

    Without a strong theoretical foundation, Kinder’s claim in Chapter Two–that Saturday morning television creates a gendered, consumerist subjectivity–becomes problematic. Her analysis of the intertextual content of shows such as “Garfield” and “Muppet Babies,” and the programming strategies behind them is very enjoyable. But does a commercial for a building set specifically for girls really imply “that all other similar toys are intended exclusively for boys,” so that “if the young female viewer already owns a set of building blocks, then, it instantly becomes inappropriate and therefore obsolete” (50-51)?

     

    Kinder also develops the concept of “animal masquerade” in which we

     

    alleviate anxiety and gain an illusory sense of empowerment by bestowing our conception of human individuality onto animals . . . by letting them substitute for missing members of the dysfunctional family

     

    and which she claims “help[s] us see beyond the waning nuclear family and the growing influence of the single mother by ‘naturalizing’ alternative models for human bonding” (73-4). The discussion as a whole is often quite compelling, but disturbingly ahistorical. What of Aesop, Winnie the Pooh, Uncle Remus, Coyote Trickster and other names associated with animal tales throughout history? How much can we hang on consumer society and postmodernism? The argument would be stronger if it differentiated between earlier types of animal masquerade and the particular type of commodified animal figure she is discussing.

     

    The strongest chapters are Three, on the Nintendo Entertainment System, and Four, which focusses on the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and their transmedia success. Kinder gives a lucid and gripping account of the development of the video game and particularly of Nintendo’s success in implementing “`razor marketing theory’ . . . a strategy of focusing on the development and sale of software (whether a game cartridge, a Barbie outfit, or a razor blade) that is compatible only with the company’s unique hardware” (91). The cognitive perspective works well here. Kinder’s discussion of Vygotsky’s “zone of proximal development,” and her argument that video game-playing can cause cognitive acceleration, are convincing (111-119). The feminist psychoanalytic theory in the section on “Oedipalization of Home Video Games” is less convinving. Kinder jumps from the highly qualified assumption that the “marketing of video games seems to be primarily to those with, potentially, the most intense fear of castration” (102), to a unqualified assertion that video games are “oedipalized.” By this she seems to mean that their violent content appeals more to boys than girls because (although she offers no evidence) it “can help boys deal with their rebellious anger against patriarchal authority” (104). But the “oedipalization” becomes causal–it “accounts for certain choices within its system of intertextuality” (104). Although Kinder states her belief that “within our postmodernist culture and at various developmental stages of this ongoing generational struggle between parents and child, other media situated in the home such as television and video games substitute for the parents” (22) the book needs far more evidence before it can support this claim.

     

    Kinder then turns to the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles supersystem, defining a supersystem as a network which

     

    must cut across several modes of image production; must appeal to diverse generations, classes, and ethnic subcultures, who in turn are targeted with diverse strategies; must foster `collectability' through a proliferation of related products; and must undergo a sudden increase in commodification, the success of which reflexively comes a `media event' that dramatically accelerates the growth curve of the system's commercial success. (123)

     

    She makes excellent use of journalistic sources, and makes the phenomena comprehensible. The gender analysis in this section–discussing male and female masquerade and the ways in which TMNT as “the ultimate sliding signifiers” (135) reveal masculinity to be culturally constructed–seems well supported.

     

    The final chapter, which discusses the growing “network of commercial intertextuality” (172) formed by CNN global news coverage, Japanese acquisition of American “software,” and HDTV was interesting. It is subtitled an afterword, and as such seems somewhat tentative and tangential to her argument. It lacks discussion of the claims that international marketing leads to a declining emphasis on dialogue and a focus on the visual and violent as the commodities reach a transnational audience with little in the way of a shared culture.

     

    Kinder includes two appendixes which cover small “empirical studies” she conducted in July of 1990. Although she states explicitly that the studies (one based on eleven interviews with children from five to nine, the other on twelve interviews with children from six to fourteen) “provide neither a solid basis for the ideas expressed in this book nor an adequate test of them” (173), she notes that they are included because they “raise new issues (such as the effect of ethnic, racial, class and gender differences on children’s entrances into supersystems like the Teenage Mutuant Ninja Turtle network)” (173). In fact, there is nothing in the interviews themselves which raises issues of ethnicity, race or class. These dimensions are raised by Kinder earlier in the book when she introduces the concern that if video games do contribute to an acceleration of certain stages of cognitive development, the middle class who are better able to afford Nintendo systems and other computer systems in the home, will be differently advantaged. I would say that, as presented, the studies supply no information on this point. (For example, there is no information on how the class status of her second group of subjects, approached at a video game arcade, was collected.) Gender differences are more apparent from the data. Were I the researcher, I believe I would have opted to omit the material.

     

    This book is extremely ambitious. It is to be commended for its open-minded approach to what some observers find the greatest item of concern regarding interactive video–the child’s absorption in the system and the commodity culture which surrounds it, and for its attention to the “latent” effects which are less commented on–reinforcement of patriarchal gender roles and global economic systems. It contains some excellent references, provocative theory, and excellent program and film analysis. It raises interesting questions, and should stimulate the reader to review and challenge the assumptions s/he holds about children and media.

     

  • Technoculture: Another, More Material, Name for Postmodern Culture?

    Joseph Dumit

    History of Consciousness Program
    University of California-Santa Cruz

    <jdumit@cats.ucsc.edu / jdumit@cats.BITNET>

     

    Penley, Constance, and Andrew Ross, eds. Technoculture. Minneapolis: U Minnesota P, 1991.
     

    “If we want technology to liberate rather than destroy us, then we–the techno/peasants–have to assume responsibility for it.”

    –The Techno/Peasant Survival Manual 1

     

    Perhaps the question is, what isn’t technoculture? The two parts of this word, techno(logy) and culture are actively contested in contemporary social criticism. Donna Haraway, for instance, has read the logos of techne as “translatable/transferable technique,” and then more closely as “frozen labor”.2 Haraway draws attention to the accountable, though usually unaccounted for, aspects of “our” artifacts, our shirts, our computers, our words. She asks: “How is the world in the object, and the object in the world?”3 With regard to culture, it is precisely these webs of interconnection and constructed barriers of individuation which are under attack within and without anthropology: “culture” as a signification of privilege, by the privileged. Under these lights, technoculture points toward a world where the high and low speed technique-transfers are the common culture, and where “culture” is a technology.

     

    Technoculture, the book, looks in this and other directions. Penley and Ross use technoculture in their introduction almost always in the phrase “Western technoculture” and situate technocultural situations as stemming from technology transfer problems and creative appropriations. “The essays collected in Technoculture are almost exclusively focused on what could be called actually existing technoculture in Western society, where the new cultural technologies have penetrated deepest, and where the environments they have created seem almost second nature to us” (xii). While Western now apparently includes Japan, it is important to reflect on the role of this monster word, “technoculture,” and the world it invokes.

     

    The terrain claimed by Technoculture has been approached from a variety of angles. Cultural studies is the most obvious one, though this field has often shied away from emphasizing machines. Social studies of science has a long history of looking at what has come to be called technoscience–in Bruno Latour’s terms, “all the elements tied to the scientific contents no matter how dirty, unexpected or foreign they may seem.”4 Technoscience, and therefore science studies, should be looking at more than laboratory science. Sal Restivo has most vigorously challenged science studies and cultural studies by reintroducing C. Wright Mills’s sociological imagination and calling for a revisioning of the relations of science and society, for seeing science as a social problem and thinking towards what Sandra Harding calls “successor science.”5 Books such as Cyborg Worlds, Women, Work, and Technology, Technology and Women’s Voices, and the Anthropology of Technology, address concerns which readily fit under the title of Technoculture and should be seen as complements to it.6

     

    The contents of Technoculture range from traditional American cultural studies (reading texts and commenting on culture), literary genre criticism, and ethnography, to historical and practical activist manuals. Ignoring Penley and Ross’s prescriptions that “it is the work of cultural critics, for the most part, to analyze that process [of cultural negotiation] and to say how, when, and to what extent critical interventions in that process are not only possible but also desirable” (xv), the contributors have a wide variety of takes on what it means to be a cultural critic writing an edited book section. We can situate Technoculture then in a busy intersection7 of academic interests and note some special needs to which it points and which it begins to address: (1) building on the cultural studies subversion of the high/popular split, it expands studies of technology in society to everyday appropriations; (2) it pays attention to the media’s role in scientizing us as well as in selling science;8 (3) parts of it draw upon fieldwork and provide practical histories and analyses, pushing in the direction of applied cultural studies; and, (4) by refusing to posit monstrous enemies in control of technology (especially of communications technologies), it provides models for rethinking intellectual technophobia.

     

    Technoculture begins with an interview of Donna Haraway, “Cyborgs at Large,” followed by her postscript to the interview, “The Actors are Cyborg, Nature is Coyote, and the Geography is Elsewhere.” Returning to the “Cyborg Manifesto,” the questions and imperatives of naming complex and contradictory situations are humorously, seriously foregrounded. Do we “cultural critics” still want to name Malaysian factory workers cyborgs, and why? Figuring out how to be accountable for naming while still speaking (English, in this case) is the challenge put forth by Haraway: “My stakes are high; I think ‘we’–that crucial riven construction of politics–need something called humanity and nature” (25).

     

    In conversation with this question of the politics and stakes of naming is Valerie Hartouni’s important, nightmarishly optimistic analysis, “Containing Women: Reproductive Discourse in the 1980s.” Carefully examining the issues and language of such articles as “Brain-dead Mother has Baby,” Hartouni skillfully unravels the frustrated attempts of journalists, scientists and judges to re-normalize the new biotechnologies of human reproduction. What she finds among admittedly conservative nuclear-family rhetoric are the open possibilities left in the “instability and vulnerability of privileged narratives about who we are . . . Naming and seizing these possibilities however, require imagination, a new political idiom, as well as a certain courage–to eschew a lingering attachment to things ‘natural’ and ‘foundational’” (51). By paying so much attention to how media constructions, anti-abortionists, senate subcommittees, infertility clinics and women’s movements materially interact with each other, Hartouni is able to show places where naming can reorder parts of the world and reconfigure rights and reproduction. “Containing Women” sets an important challenge for cultural critics.

     

    In another kind of media analysis, “‘Penguin in Bondage’: A Graphic Tale of Japanese Comic Books” by Sandra Buckley takes on the history of Japanese mass-erotica and pornography. Deftly drawing out the subversive uses and ruses of girl and boy comic books, Buckley shows how popular media can challenge and even change gender and sexuality configurations. She contrasts these adventurous books with technoporn, which unfortunately is given an extreme determinism; it “insinuates the reader into the graphics of the narratives . . . [and] literally captures the imagination and the fantasy of the male consumer” (192). Still, her discussion of pornography and the struggles over it in Japan are insightful, and her analysis of how the books are consumed and discussed as well as of their content is valuable.

     

    A different set of articles reports on current cultural phenomena, looking for signs of resistance and subversion. Peter Fitting, Andrew Ross, Jim Pomeroy and Reebee Garafalo are poised to judge the politics of new cultural arenas. Understanding their audience to be other left critics, they array their examples to defeat other, more limited theories. Fitting begins with a close genre reading of cyberpunk science fiction (crystalized in William Gibson and Bruce Sterling) as a brave but misguided attempt to come to terms with the postmodern corporatist present. Drawing on Fredric Jameson and Haraway, “The Lessons of Cyberpunk” charts the seductions and difficulties of postmodern critics in using this brand of science fiction. Fitting acknowledges that Gibson’s is a corporatist, “violent, masculinist future” which is not to his liking (307), but insists, nevertheless, in finding “some potentially contestatory options” in it (311). Unfortunately, after dismissing a self-defined cyberpunk subculture, the only “readers” Fitting acknowledges seem to be other left critics. How cyberpunk is read and used by others, contestory or not, seems not to matter.

     

    Andrew Ross’s contribution, “Hacking Away at the Counterculture,” takes on the media construction of hackers, people who use computer systems and networks innovatively, extracurricularly, and illegally. He sensitively tracks their construction as deviant boys who with better rearing will serve the country well, which most of them did. Most interesting is his plea for expanding the definition of hackers to include on-the-job slow-ups, minor and major sabotage, and other forms of resistance to corporate and government surveillance and scientific management. His equally intriguing, though unconnected, concluding call is for making cultural critics’s “knowledge about technoculture into something like a hacker’s knowledge.” He goes on recklessly, however, to makeover this cultural hacking into redemptive practice, into “rewriting the cultural programs and reprogramming the social values that make room for new technologies” (132).

     

    Garafalo and Pomeroy discuss mega-musical events (e.g. Live Aid) and techno-artists (e.g. Mark Pauline of Survival Research Laboratories). Both looking hard for politics, each finds only ambivalence, ambiguity and contradictions. Garafalo, for instance, assesses mega- events as political leaders in the 1980s “in the relative absence of [political movements]” (249), but misses the “World Beat” curatorship of non-American music by such artists as Paul Simon,9 any mention of such musical forces as reggae and rap as political (Public Enemy is mentioned but only for its contribution to Do the Right Thing), and acknowledgement of 1980s political movements: gay and lesbian rights, anti-nuclear, environmentalism, anti-apartheid as movements in spite of mega-events.

     

    Houston A. Baker Jr. takes a more critical, nuanced turn at ambivalence in “Hybridity, the Rap Race, and Pedagogy for the 1990s” with a rich and rhythmic tribute to rap’s innovational history and its liberating possibilities: “Rap is the form of audition in our present era that utterly refuses to sing anthems of, say, white male hegemony” (206). Controversial perhaps, as he tells of teaching Shakespeare’s Henry V as a rapper, he also raises but leaves untouched issues of homophobia and “macho redaction,” leaving the reader waiting to hear the next verse.

     

    Most appealing to my activist and anthropological sensibilities are the articles by The Processed World Collective, DeeDee Halleck, Constance Penley and Paula Triechler. Each of these essays traces current empowering interventions which make use of mass media tactics and create new ways of living. “Just the Facts, Ma’am: An Autobiography” tells the story of Processed World magazine. Started by a small collective of dissident office workers in 1981, PW’s “purpose was twofold: to serve as a contact point and forum for malcontent office workers (and wage workers in general), and to provide a creative outlet for people whose talents were blocked by what they were obliged to do for money” (231). By detailing the ways in which the PW collective organized itself, disseminated information (conversations on the street, expos, tours of Silicon Valley), published, and thought–“Rebellion can be fun, humor subversive . . . make people feel good about hating their jobs” (238)–“Just the Facts” inspires and informs by providing workable suggestions.

     

    DeeDee Halleck provides a similar contribution regarding Paper Tiger Television in “Watch Out, Dick Tracy! Popular Video in the Wake of the Exxon Valdez.” Critically examining the trickle-down theory of communications technology, Halleck poses the question, “Is it possible to have a populist vision of the process of electronic production?” (216). She answers by showing first that active audio-video technology (camcorders and VCRs over laser disks) has always been preferred by consumers and has been incorporated into organizations and groups readily. Second, and most importantly, she provides a history of the public-access movement wherein local groups produced and aired their own shows. Halleck was one of the founders, in 1981, of Paper Tiger Television and the Deep Dish Satellite Network which have provided encouragement, models, and funding for critical, responsive, low-budget programs. She continues that tradition here.

     

    Other consumers of the active VCRs have formed their own communities based on humorous, subversive rereadings and re-presentations of mass culture. In “Brownian Motion: Women, Tactics, and Technology,” Constance Penley reports on slashers: groups of women who have taken the Star Trek series and produced fiction, graphics, videos, fanzines and conventions around a Kirk/Spock homosexual story. “Slasher” notes the slash between Kirk and Spock (K/S). These groups have retooled passive TV and masculinity with the appropriate technology of science fiction, copiers, mailing lists and VCR editing. Penley’s close observation of and participation in this community is rewarded with a thought-provoking account of their insights and their struggles.

     

    Paula Triechler focuses on a larger scale retooling, that of human access to health, the medical establishment, and the FDA. In “How to Have Theory in an Epidemic: The Evolution of AIDS Treatment Activism,” she tells an inspiring history of AIDS drug regulation and approval processes, ACT UP, and the ongoing negotiations of persons with AIDS and people at risk for it (everyone) within our bureaucratic media-organized world. “This version of AIDS treatment activism, probably best exemplified in real life by ACT UP, invokes several essential elements of the movement: a vision of the power structure that calls for unleashing the power and knowledge of resistant forces; expertise about technology and science, the politics of the federal bureaucracy, biomedical research, and economics; self-education; and the use of tactics including civil disobedience, lawbreaking, infiltration, and seizing control of the media” (71). “Evolution” needs the complement of books like Women, AIDS and Activism by The ACT UP/NY Women and AIDS Book Group, which tells the many stories of continuing absence of care and concern over communities of color and women.10 Nevertheless, Triechler’s article demonstrates both the effectiveness of new kinds of struggles and the enormity of the challenge: “these negotiations . . . involve significant renegotiations of the geography of cultural struggle–of sources of biomedical expertise, relations between doctor and patient, relationships of the general citizenry to science and to government bureaucracies, and debate about the role and ownership of the body” (97).

     

    Halleck’s, Penley’s, Triechler’s and the Processed World Collective’s pieces are important because they provide evidence of what people have done, and can do, with mass-produced culture by using the tools which produce that culture, thereby revising their world. This approach, which tells how things are done, which disseminates information in an age run by information, but more by the privatization of information, makes the most of a collected work’s format.

     

    Each of the articles in Technoculture tells the story of communities which are perhaps best described as virtual.11 These communities are constituted not around face-to-face meeting, but around common access to newsletters, TVs, books, computer bulletin boards and music. These media and their accompanying machines– desktop publishing, fax, copiers, modems, VCRs, record players, tape players, satellite transponders–are as much part of these communities, part of the everyday, as language. Documenting ways of living, surviving, multiplying (converting and disseminating) and helping others to do the same is the laudable aim of this book. Missing, however, is a questioning and situating of how technophobia and technophilia are in the world, how they are differently positioned and engendered in people, and how they often may be appropriate responses and survival strategies. Too often, in proposing a “middle path,” relations to machines and jobs are simply pathologized, dismissed as errors.

     

    Returning to the other technocultural analyses mentioned at the beginning, we note that some of the so- called luddite responses to nuclear power, to certain surveillance technologies, and to various attempts at industrialization and automation may be a reaction against a technological meliorism which ignores those whose ways of living are being disrupted or placed under siege. The technophilic embrace of scientific professions, medical science, and even weapons systems, must be moderated by an understanding of the implications of such things for race, class, gender, morbidity, and the international community. Studying technoculture, as opposed to studying technology or studying culture, should mean addressing the variable configurations of lives and forms of life which are involved in our nuclear (post-WWII) world.

     

    In this milieu then, in Technoculture, we find cyborgs, women’s reproductive systems, ACT UP, hackers, slashers, pornography, rappers, public access groups, office anarchists, mega-musicians, techno-artists and cyberpunks. Most of these are defined by their relation to electronic media; they are also, by and large, recent popular media personalities, and all but Triechler focus on the U.S. In this sense, Technoculture locates and names itself as American high-tech pop-culture studies, and it is in this sense that technoculture and postmodern culture are used interchangeably. In the intersection of cultural studies, anthropology, history of technology and social movements, and science studies, it draws attention to this mass cultural realm. But often this is a different topos, a different sense of place, from the “technoculture” of world-webs bound by accountability to frozen labor named at the beginning. The best parts of Technoculture do succeed in this accounting, aiding in envisioning and living better lives, presenting new and successful communities, and doing so with a critical optimism.

     

    Notes

     

    1. Print Project, 1980, The Techno/Peasant Survival Manual, New York: Bantam Books, 5.

     

    2. Donna Haraway, 1991, Science and Politics lectures, UCSC.

     

    3. How materially, historically, politically, economically, mythologically, semiotically do these objects persist, what sorts of labor produced it, transported it, marketed it, consumed it, disposed of it, what are the histories of these labors, what labor supports those laborers . . .

     

    4. Latour, Bruno, 1987, Science in Action, Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 174.

     

    5. Restivo, Sal, 1988, “Modern Science as a Social Problem,” Social Problems, Vol. 35, No. 3, June; Harding, Sandra, 1986, The Science Question in Feminism, Ithaca: Cornell University Press.

     

    6. Levidow, Les, and Kevin Robbins, ed., 1989, Cyborg Worlds: The Military Information Society, London: Free Association Books; Wright, Barbara Drygulski, ed., 1987, Women, Work, and Technology: Transformations, Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press; Kramarae, Cheris, ed., 1988, Technology and Women’s Voices: Keeping in Touch, London: Routledge and Keagan Paul; Hess, David, 1992, Anthropology and Technology.

     

    7. The metaphor of culture as a busy intersection belongs to Renato Rosaldo (1989, Culture and Truth, Boston: Beacon Press.)

     

    8. Nelkin, Dorothy, 1987, Selling Science: How the Press Covers Science and Technology, New York: W.H. Freeman and Company.

     

    9. Cf. Stephen Feld, 1990, “Curators of World Beat: An Ethnomusicological Approach”; a paper presented at Society for Cultural Anthropology Meeting.

     

    10. The ACT UP/NY Women and AIDS Book Group, 1990, Women, AIDS and Activism, Boston: South End Press.

     

    11. Cf. Allequere Rosanne Stone, 1992, “Virtual Systems: The Architecture of Elsewhere,” in Hrazstan Zeitlian, ed., Semiotext(e) Architecture.

     

  • Metadorno

    Neil Larsen

    Department of Modern Languages
    Northeastern University

    <nlarsen@lynx.northeastern.edu>

     

    Jameson, Fredric. Late Marxism: Adorno, or the Persistence of the Dialectic. London: Verso, 1990.

     

    My first encounter with the writings of Fredric Jameson occurred when I was a graduate student in Comparative Literature. At that time the older, New Critical, T.S. Eliot-ized curriculum was rapidly crumbling before the onslaught of “theory.” The moment was uniquely exhilarating, but also charged with a peculiar anxiety, not unlike that experienced by an ‘uneducated’ consumer about to buy a new refrigerator or, say, a compact disk player. Doing “theory” meant not only becoming familiar with a range of available critical paradigms–from the many varieties of poststructuralism and feminism, to psychoanalysis, to reception theory, etc., etc.–but also, inevitably, taking one home. Extenuating factors, for the most part extra-academic, predisposed me to Marxism, which happened to be in stock, and I remain, I must confess, a most satisfied customer. The decision, however, was greatly facilitated by reading books such as Marxism and Form and the then recently published Prison-House of Language. The latter work in particular fell upon us like a godsend. Here, at last, was a critique of formalism, structuralism and poststructuralism, setting out from clearly articulated theoretical and political positions of its own, but at the same time satisfying the collateral need for an introduction to a whole range of thinkers–from Shklovksy and Jakobson to Levi-Strauss, Greimas, Lacan and Kristeva–whose many individual works one simply hadn’t the time or the training to assimilate. With the then constant appearance of new works of theory–a process still unabating–it was easy to become dismayed at the prospect of falling further and further behind. But Jameson’s books made life easier–indeed, made the career of many a struggling apprentice to critical theory a possibility where it might otherwise have succumbed to burn-out or inane and unwanted specializations. I think I am not far off in saying that Jameson played a unique role in educating an entire generation of Marxist literary and cultural critics (and perhaps not a few non-Marxists), not only in the tradition of the Western Marxism of a Lukacs or a Benjamin, but also in virtually all of the important schools of critical theory to have emerged since roughly the 1920s. To say this is in no way to disparage Jameson’s contributions as an original critical theorist. One thinks especially here of his central position within current discussions of postmodernity. But perhaps his most original contribution is precisely the method of interpreting ‘rival,’ non-Marxist theories and interpretations in such a way as to expose their falsifying implications at the same time that their specific ‘truth content’ is preserved–a method variously identified as “meta-commentary” and as “transcoding.” There can, in my estimation, arise genuine doubts about the ultimate political effect of metacommentary–as to whether, in fact, it is the Marxist frame and not the array of ‘rival’ discourses that is finally severed from its ‘truth-content’ as a result of this operation. But I don’t think there can be any about the vastly productive heuristic force of Jamesonian interpretation. Metacommentary has, pretty much alone it seems to me, worked towards an intellectual-critical synthesis within the humanities, without which the quality of present day intellectual discourse and analysis would probably be far poorer.

     

    It is against this rather special standard of expectation that Jameson’s 1990 work, Late Marxism, seems both disconcerting and somewhat disappointing. Here, somehow, metacommentary, while never more sophisticated and sensitive to every conceivable nuance and possibility lurking within its intellectual object, seems oddly static. An exhausting labor of reading–for Late Marxism is, uncharacteristically, a book whose initial threshold of difficulty, beyond which the effort of comprehension becomes continuously self-rewarding, seems never to be reached–leaves the reader finally bereft of the expected synthesis. Why is this?

     

    Perhaps it is simply my own local need or desire for metacommentary that has lapsed here. But I suspect my response to Late Marxism–at least among those who have themselves been schooled by Jamesonian Marxism–is not atypical. What I want to suggest in what follows is that the peculiar density and tendency to hypostasis detected in Late Marxism by its readers stems not from any intrinsic decay of metacommentary, but rather from what may be the essential unfeasability of the task that the method here sets for itself.

     

    That task involves the substantiation of two claims: first, that Adorno’s own claim to Marxism (whether or not Adorno himself in fact bothers to make it) is a valid one; second, that “Adorno’s Marxism may be just what we need today” (5). To substantiate the former, Jameson observes that “the law of value is always presupposed by Adorno’s interpretations” (230) as well as pointing to the “omnipresence” in Adorno of the “conceptual instrument called ‘totality’” (ibid.). The latter is purportedly established by the very “success” of contemporary, “late” capitalism at “eliminating the loopholes of nature and the Unconscious, of subversion and the aesthetic, of individual and collective praxis alike . . .” (5). That is, Adorno’s continual “emphasis on the presence of late capitalism as a totality within the very forms of our concepts . . .” (not to mention its presence within all our less cerebral modes of being), while perhaps still tending to untruth for his time, has now been verified for ours. The problem with contemporary, non-dialectical theories of culture and society is–or so Jameson implies here–that in banishing the concept of totality in the ethical belief that this somehow frees them from the danger of complicity with “totalitarian” ideology and politics, such theories in fact fall all the more hopelessly under the spell of the real totality, which has long since found ways of insinuating itself into even the most anti- “totalitarian” acts of consciousness.

     

    Adorno, that is, is the Marxist trump card in the postmodern deck. It’s an interesting, not to say attractive notion. The problem, as I see it here, is that to be convinced of this would require more than a general reference to “late capitalism” coupled with the passing observation of the “melting away” of “really existing” socialism and the “drying up” of “Liberation struggles” (249-50)–accurate as these observations may be in themselves. If the claim that “late capitalism” has eliminated the “loopholes . . . of individual and collective praxis alike” (a succinct but quite precise restatement of Adornian political philosophy) is to be defended as one consistent with Marxism, then there would have to be some attempt here–on the level of both political economy and of politics as ideology and hegemony–to account for this change. I don’t wish to rule out the possibility that such an historically and materially grounded account is possible, but if it is, I see no evidence of it in Late Marxism, or, for that matter, in any of Adorno’s works. The Adornian retort here, as Jameson formulates it, is to question whether or not “history” itself, on this plane, is “thinkable” at all except as a “present absence” that can be pointed out but not subjected to any further conscious mediation (see 89). But if it isn’t, then how did we come up with the theory of “late capitalism” in the first place? What explains our ability to register its “success”? All of this, moreover, leaves aside the critical question of agency in Adornian social dialectics–unless we are meant simply to accept it on faith that it is only monadic “works of art”–and the exceptional Critical Theorist–that are empowered to resist totality.

     

    These, at any rate, are the sorts of questions that a defense of Adorno as Marxist would have to confront. (It does no good here to fall back on the recognition of Marxism itself as a “cultural phenomenon” that “varies according to its socioeconomic context” (11)l. That is certainly true on one level. But this makes Adorno’s Marxism a “cultural phenomenon” as well, in which case it is hard to see how its particular “truth” is truer than that of the others.)

     

    But Late Marxism proceeds instead to an exhaustive re-reading of Adorno more or less in keeping with the method of metacommentary. So, for example, Jameson will object to Habermas’s charge that,in the Dialectic of Enlightenment, Adorno and Horkheimer revert to a non-Marxist irrationalism by arguing that this work can in fact be read as a sort of “natural historical” supplement to Marx’s social historical genealogy of capitalist modernity (108). Depending on one’s particular take on Adorno, one will or will not be persuaded by Jameson’s local interpretations. No one, I think, will want to dispute their truly awesome virtuosity and brilliance as readings of the Adornian texts themselves–above all Jameson’s mapping out of Adornian concepts in their all important Darstellung. As noted above, the only complaint that might be registered here is against the unrelieved difficulty of following Jameson’s own Darstellung throughout much of Late Marxism. It’s a rare experience to come upon an extended citation from the Negative Dialectics and feel a sense of relief at being able to relax for a moment one’s effort of concentration!

     

    Supple and erudite as these reflections are, however, they somehow don’t add up to a conclusive defense of Adorno as today’s Marxist. And, indeed, how could this be the result of a Jamesonian metacommentary, which presupposes that a Marxism endowed with a consciousness of the totality is already in place at the outermost and “ultimate horizon” of interpretation? How can Adorno, who has already been explicitly identified as the bearer of Marxian truth in the era of postmodernity, be both subject and object of metacommentary all at once? In such a situation, metacommentary would seem to lose its very source of motivation. And this, I suggest, is what finally explains the readerly difficulty here, not in following the motion of the ‘transcoding’, but in decoding the ‘transcoding’ itself.

     

  • The Constructive Turn: Christopher Norris and the New Origins of Historical Theory

    Renate Holub

    Massachusettes Institute of Technology
    <rholub@garnet.berkeley.edu>

     

    Norris, Christopher. Spinoza & the Origins of Modern Critical Theory. Oxford: Basic Blackwell, 1991.

     

    For those readers familiar with Christopher Norris’s intellectual trajectory, his most recent publication, dealing with Baruch Spinoza, a major seventeenth century exegete of Descartes and a contemporary of Locke and Puffendorf, of Newton and Leibniz, might come as a–perhaps unsettling– surprise. After all, most if not all of Norris’s critical work in the eighties made it its province to discuss what is known as “deconstruction,” a present-day form of critique intent upon discrediting, according to many of its critics, questions concerning origins, historical contingencies, ideological implications and other such forms of outdated inquiry. Yet even a cursory reading of the present book should quickly restore peace to temporarily unsettled minds. For one, Norris has no intention of leaving deconstruction behind, of betraying “theory,” to use reductionist speak, in favor of “history.” And for another, Norris is not in the least inclined to subvert his major research paradigm, which is, roughly speaking, the relation of literary theory to philosophy. Nonetheless, there are two aspects of Norris’s Spinoza which I find novel in his critical practice. One is his shift in emphasis from literary interests, or his interest in questions of reading, to the terrain of the epistemological, the ethical, and the ontological, a shift in emphasis from the literary to the philosophical that is. This shift is perhaps best reflected in the choice of a philosopher, such as Spinoza, and in the very title of the book.

     

    The other related aspect concerns Norris’s explicit insistence on the political nature of his critical project. Indeed, he aligns himself, throughout the volume, not with the “political” %tout court%, but with a quite specific model of politicality, namely with the unfinished project of Enlightenment thought. What is then remarkable about this shift is that Norris appears %nolens volens% as a conscious historical agent, so dear to the marxist and idealist tradition, one who intentionally intervenes in or makes history (history of critical theory) as he is writing about it. Theory’s task is here to affect history. This gesture strikes me, if I may say so, as thoroughly non-postmodern. Simultaneously, the tracing of Spinoza’s role in the formative pre-history of critical theory, and the historical reconstruction of Spinoza’s arguments, amounts to nothing less than Norris’s equally strikingly non-postmodern turn towards explicitly constructionist practices. Given that recently Norris had directed his attention, in his What’s Wrong With Postmodernism?, to what is wrong with postmodernism, it might not be difficult for some readers to read his even more recent Spinoza as a sequel which now essays that which is right with modernity. His reiteration of the necessity of interventionism in human affairs, of strategically relating theory to politics, and of subscribing to an enlightenment paradigm surely lends itself to such a reading. Other readers might simply reflect, in more than one way, on the historical contingencies of critical theory in general. Specific cultural, institutional, and political contexts, or specific structures and substructures of everyday life, seem to effect the way in which critics raise or avoid social questions. Time, place, and other such structurally configurative contingencies seem to figure in the forms of social critique, of politics, of non-literary and literary critics alike. So it is apparently not only theory which can or should effect history. This is the story Norris is about to tell with his Spinoza. History also apparently effects theory, not only in Spinoza’s, but also in our time. It is to his credit that this is a standpoint which Norris, all formidable postmodernist pressures to the contrary, does not suppress.

     

    Norris, I think, might be quick to point out that he himself never had a problem with the relation between theory and history, or history and theory, or with non-postmodern critical strategies for that matter. His books on deconstruction were above all political books, carefully designed to emphasize the political edge of the deconstructionist project in the face of all those intellectuals who either breezily embrace historical (marxist and idealist alike) solutions to social problems, or who legitimate such problems by pointing to their inexorably ontological/ physiological roots (Nietzschean epigones, Foucault, Deleuze, Lyotard). Deconstruction, or rather, and here Norris is always precise, the capital proponents of this movement of thought–Derrida, de Man–offer an irresistible political program. So Norris pointed out throughout his books in the eighties. Their political program consists not in adjudicating matters of truth and falsehood. Rather, the political program of genuine, non-vulgar deconstruction, such as theirs, consists in not attaching truth value to any question, answer, or method or things of the sort but rather in attaching truth value to %the right% to raise questions. In short, Norris claims that what Derrida and de Man are about is freedom of speech, and, moreover, that genuine deconstruction amounts to a libertarian project, and, finally, that freedom of knowledge, opinion, and belief, good old enlightenment habits of thought, are part and parcel of what is right with postmodernism: its modern legacy. For this reason, Norris makes sure to disassociate those postmodern thinkers from deconstruction–such as Foucault, Deleuze, and Lyotard–whose inordinately positive disposition towards the powers of the body, powerfully disguised in their rejection of the transcendental subject and in their abandonment of critical reason, concedes little to an egalitarian and democratic project. For the same reason, Norris now upholds Habermas, whose theory of communicative action promotes free and equal discourse of various interest-groups, political viewpoints, or specialized communities of knowledge. Yet if Habermas’s theory represents “a limit-point of speculative reason which as yet has no model in the history of social institutions,” why not experiment for starters with his model, with a critical theory of old modernity, rather than with that of Spinoza, originating in the young days of modern theory? Norris explicates: Habermas “pitches his claims at the highest level of abstract generality, and offers little help toward a better understanding of nuances, the detailed practicalities, or the essentially contingent character of real-life ethical choice” (183). In other words, Habermas runs up against having too much mind and not enough body, like most philosophers of the modern kind, among whom Norris places not only Descartes and Kant but also Hegel. Feminist critiques of Habermas, such as those of Nancy Fraser and Iris Marion Young, have raised quite similar objections, and justifiably so. Spinoza, on the other hand, is of a different philosophical lineage. In his non-dualist, non-phenomenological, and non-dialectical philosophy, the material (%res extensa%) and the ideal (%res cogitans%) appear to amalgamate into a complex process in which the dualist and the phenomenological co-exist, yet where the dialectical, and this is what Norris does not tell his readers, does not yet exist. “Substance thinking substance extended are one and the same substance, comprehended now through one attribute, now through another,” is one of the Spinozist propositions Ethics II, p. 7) Norris cites (32) in a chapter significantly entitled “Spinoza versus Hegel.” Claims to the superiority of Spinoza over Hegel, the leitmotif of much of French structuralist and poststructuralist interpellations, seem to propel Norris’s enterprise as well.

     

    So it seems that Norris takes recourse to Spinoza because his theory makes allowances for the powers of the mind as well as of the body, because his epistemology is grounded not in a simple but in a complex ontology, because his metaphysical rationalism grounds emotions and reason alike. Surely, Norris could not have taken recourse to this seventeenth century philosopher because he relates epistemology to ethics, because Spinoza reflects on and theorizes the implications of a theory of knowledge on the ways in which humans run or should run their social affairs. Reflecting on the dangerous relation of knowledge to political power, on theory and politics, or epistemology and ethics, is the key not only to Spinoza and his philosophy but to all those critical intellectuals who were faced with certain persecution or even with death when going public with their ideas. The relation of knowledge to freedom, prominently placed in Norris’s interpretation of Spinoza’s significance, is a relation which commands structure and substructure of most critical texts written at the dawn of modernity, if by critical we mean oppositional, subversive, liberational attitudes vis-a-vis %auctoritas%. The texts of Descartes, Kant, and, yes, also Hegel, fall into this category.

     

    If critical theory is above all libertarian philosophy, as Norris would have it, why Spinoza over Hegel, or are we again treated to a displaced replay of Spinoza over Marx? A reader would be quite mistaken to assume that Norris rejects the Hegelian project because of its adherence to an absolute or transcendental spirit gradually evolving from and ultimately commanding historical matter. For Norris’s Hegel is not the one who almost flunked the entrance exams to the Frankfurter Schule, but the one who graduated with honours from the Ecole Normale. It is Kojeve’s Hegel and Hyppolite’s, the Hegel of those two formidable scholars who have brought to the surface the tendentially self-propelling materialist drives of Hegelian phenomenology, such that reason’s unbound desire remains always already challenged by natural bounds not of a physical but of a social kind. It is also that process that Althusser sees, beyond Hegel, in Marx Lire Le Capital). Both systems are unable to resist mechanical structurations of history which true science alone is able to discern, to adjudicate in matters of historical relevance and irrelevance, and to challenge. Similarly, one of the greatest Italian Spinoza interpreters, Antonio Negri, first established the determinist character of Marx’s Grundrisse before offering Spinoza not as a libertarian but as a radically liberational solution to self-propelling systematizations in his L’anomalia selvaggia. Saggio su potere e potenza in Baruch Spinoza (Milan: Feltrinelli, 1981). But what if neither Hegel nor Marx qualifies for an unqualified determinist reading of his texts, and what if Spinoza’s intransigent materialism does? What if we choose Marx’s theses on Feuerbach, where he addresses epistemological problems not dissimilar to Norris’s concerns, namely how to think a materialism without falling prey to an idealist transcendence, and without falling prey to an equally transcendent mechanical immanence based on the laws of atomism and physics? Part of Marx’s solution to the problem was the notion of human or social (material) practice for one, and its dialectical nature for another. While material or general practice produces or effects certain conditions, it is also the effect of ideal or individual practice:

     

    The materialist doctrine that human beings are products of circumstances and upbringing, and that, therefore, changed human beings are products of other circumstances and changed upbringing, forgets that it is human beings who change circumstances and that it is essential to educate the educator him/herself. [. . .] The coincidence of the changing of circumstances and of human activity can be conceived and rationally un- derstood only as revolutionising practice. (Marx, Third Thesis on Feuerbach)

     

    Educating the educator is of course also what Norris has in mind with the liberational project inscribed in his Spinoza, but why plead for free will, intentionality, and choice on the basis of an author who categorically denied the existence of free will? Norris’s answer is prompt: Spinoza not only discussed the origins and nature of emotions, thereby anticipating the ultimate materialism (desiring bodies) of Deleuze and Guattari and other such French poststructuralist thinkers intent on effacing moral accountability. Spinoza also discussed the origin and the nature of the mind in ways which anticipate Husserl’s epistemological processes of eidetic inspection, uncontaminated by contingent factors of historical time and place. In short, what Norris would like to argue is that there are two Spinozas in one, such that Spinoza’s ethical and determinist program does not contradict but co-exists with his liberatory epistemology, since this seventeenth-century precursor of critical theory apparently corrects present-day, over-confident rationalism and delusionary nihilism at one and the same time.

     

    Norris has, as is his style, competently, elegantly, and honestly directed his attention to what mattered to him: that which mattered to Spinoza, and the extent to which his contribution to critical theory should matter to us. Spinoza is, as are most of Norris’s books, a pleasure to read. It is extraordinarily informative and knowledgeably relates the discussion of Spinoza’s complex writings on epistemology and ethics to major twentieth century movements of thought (speech act theory, deconstruction, structuralism, universal pragmatics and so forth). The question I would like to raise in conclusion is the extent to which Spinoza’s philosophical preoccupations are politically relevant for us to the degree Norris claims. That Spinoza’s philosophy emerges at the beginning of modernity, also known as the beginnings of the capitalist mode of production and the bourgeois liberal state, is a historical detail which I consider relevant in determining the political dimensions of his thought. His discussion of the emotions in relation to divine truth, human knowledge and human action I see as one of many attempts of critical movements of thought–from humanism of the proto-capitalist era in Italy to German, French, and English rationalisms of the seventeenth and eighteenth century–to gradually subvert the apparently inexorable fetters of the ideological and philosophical hegemony of the church. Questions of epistemology and their relation to ethics, and questions related to the conditions of possibility of an individual’s access to knowledge and action were, at the origins of modernity, mostly political questions, and, therefore, inherently dangerous, as long as the relation of %civis% to %auctoritas% remained uncontracted, as long as the individual philosopher/scientist was subject to unmediated power, that is. Accordingly, intellectuals directed much effort to disguising their true opinion of the relation of knowledge to politics (Vico), and they continued to reflect on this relation when immediate danger had passed (Newton). Critical theory today does not work under similar conditions (pace Norris’s discussion of Salman Rushdie). Questions concerning the relation of epistemology to ethics in the larger sense are, therefore, not so much of political interests, but mostly of historical and philosophical ones. A political project which elaborates on the various paths to knowledge and action I am afraid cannot explain why some groups (or classes, or nations), all normative epistemological and ontological equality to the contrary, have privileged access to action and others do not. Critical theory, so Horkheimer wrote a while ago, is critical to the extent that it reflects on the social function of its project. What I would like to add to this is that critical theory today is critical to the extent that it reflects on its position not in relation to old orders of inquiry and knowledge, however radical and revolutionary, but rather on its relation to the recently pronounced and enacted New World Order. I would not be surprized that this is indeed one of the motivating forces behind Christopher Norris’s Spinoza. By relating Spinoza’s story, originating at the beginnings of modernity, to our time, Norris evokes the historicity of all theory. What is critical in different historical epochs and places, and what might, can, or should become political in our place and our time is the historical challenge critical theory faces at a moment when critique has all but surrendered to the violence of present-day hegemonic rationality.

     

  • Recovering the Mask of Ordinary Life: Encounters with Nihilism and Deconstruction

    Sharon Bassett

    Department of English
    California State University-Los Angeles
    Los Angeles, CA 90032

     

    Desmond, William. Art and the Absolute: A Study of Hegel’s Aesthetics. Albany: SUNY UP, 1986;

     

    Desire, Dialectic, and Otherness. New Haven: Yale UP, 1987;

     

    Philosophy and Its Others: Ways of Being and Mind. Albany: SUNY UP, 1990.

     

    Comedy has, therefore, above all, the aspect that actual self-consciousness exhibits itself as the fate of the gods. These elementary Beings are, as universal moments, not a self and are not equal. They are, it is true, endowed with the form of individuality, but this is only in imagination and does not really and truly belong to them; the actual self does not have such an abstract moment for its substance and content. It, the Subject, is raised above such a moment, such a single property, and clothed in this mask it proclaims the irony of such a property wanting to be something on its own account. The pretensions of universal essentiality are uncovered in the self; it shows itself to be entangled in an actual existence, and drops the mask just because it wants to be something genuine. The self, appearing here in its significance as something actual, plays with the mask which it once put on in order to act its part; but it as quickly breaks out again from this illusory character and stands forth in its own nakedness nd ordinariness, which it shows to be not distinct from the genuine self, the actor or from the spectator.

     

    –G.W.F. Hegel, Phenomenology of Spirit

     

    It is as if the people who speak out of, and, (whom we understand to be speaking) on behalf of, postmodernity and those who speak out of and on behalf of its totalizing and totalitarian antagonists have lived different histories and now speak from incongruent and incommensurate experiences. The gulfs which separate them, even leaving aside the polemics of the popular press, resist the most subtle tuning of “difference.” How many twentieth centuries have there been? How many modernities have there been? How many perspectivisms have been arrayed against how many differently construed traditional monisms? The trajectory of unacceptable differences, that escape even the playful category of difference, can hardly be traced without creating a filigree. One thinks of one definition of lace: a thousand holes tied together with string. It is not surprising that in the midst of these rhetorical questions, to which everyone has an answer, three books that situate the question of the nature of postmodernity within a poetics rather than within a rhetoric of history should be rather overlooked, especially by people working in literature.

     
    The three books by William Desmond, Art and the Absolute: A Study of Hegel’s Aesthetics (Albany: SUNY, 1986); Desire, Dialectic, and Otherness (New Haven: Yale UP, 1987); and Philosophy and Its Others: Ways of Being and Mind, (Albany: SUNY, 1990), constitute a picture of the world that has refused to reduce history to a series of catastrophes and which maintains instead a sense of tragic meaningfulness in art and in the natural world constructed by and inhabited by humanity.
     
    Desmond offers a thoughtful and richly articulated account of what he calls “metaxological mindfulness”, a kind of intermediary life of consciousness, in-between-ness that rescues thought from the mania of the one and the frenzy of the many; in addition his project moves towards a poetic visionary coda, a vision on which inhabitants of this brazen planet of postmodernity have long since given up: for both of these reasons he rewards an encounter by Postmodern Culture.

     
    Metaxological in-between-ness substitutes for the edgy life on the edge that Desmond sees as the corrosive outcome of deconstruction, which was itself an outcome of Heidegger’s [deliberate?] misunderstanding of Hegel. While he does not engage his adversaries directly, the shadows of Nietzsche, Heidegger, Derrida and to a lesser extent Lyotard fall continually across his page. The most striking difference between Desmond and the masters of suspicion against whom he arrays his forces is that, unlike them, he has not taken the linguistic turn. By this I mean that when both Desmond and Derrida struggle with the process by which art (literature?) can penetrate philosophy–a process which each regards as both essential and inescapable–Desmond argues (or “does philosophy,” what he would call “being mindful”) against the death of art. At the same juncture and for the same cause Derrida refashions the philosophic text itself, and puts the literary text directly adjacent to it. Derrida explains that he does it since the “agency of Being” (by which I understand him to mean ordinary metaphysics) alwaysappropriates, eats up and digests or “interiorizes” every limit that is put against it. By installing the texts of literary writers (Jean Genet, Michel Leiris) in the margins or blank spaces that surround philosophic texts, Derrida makes typographically possible what is metaphysically impossible. I will come back to a further consideration of the relation between literature and philosophy and the difference between metaphysics and typography that Derrida offers.

     
    Hegel is the icon of wholeness and totality that sustains the tradition of western thought; Hegel is, at the same time, the (unacknowledged) father of the iconoclastic flight from wholeness and totality that characterizes postmodern thought. We are not lacking in philosophical and critical efforts to defend either icon or iconoclast and refute the other; we are at a loss for efforts to square the circle and have a Janus-faced Hegel seeing before and after. In his first book, Art and the Absolute: A Study of Hegel’s Aesthetics, Desmond sets out to use Hegel’s view of art as a way of denying that “a movement to wholeness must be identified with totalitarian closure.” While one can not say in the end that Desmond’s project is entirely successful (because he lacks the power to evoke the sensuous self- knowledge with which he credits art) his is a serious, thoughtful effort to maintain the contemporaneity of Hegel while at the same time offering a way for philosophy to be open to art specifically because it represents an absolute that does not inevitably erode into totalitarian closure.

     
    For Desmond, Hegel’s system is fueled by an aesthetic vision. The Hegelian philosophic practice constitutes a quest or adventure organized and narrated in such a way as to expose the interaction between the panorama of choices and the active choosing by the mind operating in time. Rather than being a historicized version of the rationalist’s engine, Hegel offers a journey, a pilgrimage, or a quest as representations of wholeness. The journey is whole in the sense that it reflects the continual and multiple actualization of the faculty of choice, and it is open since the process is an ongoing effort to concretize or articulate the circumstances and actions that constitute the choosing. As Desmond explains in the process of characterizing deconstruction, “the issue of dialectic has to do with the question of the teleological thrust of articulation” (88). To see Desmond working the philosophical implications of articulation as a teleological enterprise, full of action and coherence, is to see him at his strongest and best. And, curiously enough, it is also to see a limitation in his project that in the end deprives it of having the polemical and rhetorical power it clearly intends to have.
     
    To be articulate is to open up the spaces between words in speech, it is to allow silence into the undifferentiated stream of sound that is “noise”; and, especially, in the language of electronic transmission, it is to add the colors of rhetoric to the “white noise” of an untuned radio. It is a joint or hinge that must be itself motionless, empty, inactive so that the gate or door that is hung from it can move. It is the vulnerable part of the animal’s body that in life makes motion possible, but which in death enables the butcher’s knife to transform the body into convenient segments for eating. The aura that a word like “articulation” brings into a particular usage in discourse is immensely rich and diverse. Because Desmond is himself suspicious of the power of language, especially literary language, he does not seem to understand that to call upon this multiplicity is not to encounter a series of refutations or contradictions (what he would call an “equivocal” series). Nor does one find that claim in the theoretical texts written by the deconstructionists against whom he is writing.

     
    While the Hegelian dialectic and the work of deconstruction have in common an interest in the teleological thrust of articulation, Desmond distinguishes between them in the following way:

     

    where deconstruction seems to give us analysis without synthesis, dialectic insists that we return again to the original synthesis, now with the enrichment of having passed through the analysis. (98)

     

    For Desmond, the implications of diversity and openness which seem on the surface to be the special contribution of deconstruction are in fact already implicit in the Hegelian dialectic. He offers a contribution to a “positive ‘deconstruction’ of the deconstructionist’s often too closed and fixed view of Hegel.”

     

    Desmond’s defense of Hegel, learned and useful as it is, does not really respond in a serious way to the readings of Hegel that he finds inadequate in Heidegger and Derrida. And yet one finds in Heidegger and Derrida quite genuine appreciations of what Desmond says they reject in Hegel. In his late Identity and DifferenceHeidegger describes the “active nature of Being” which is itself an “unprecedented exemplar” with the following example from Hegel:

     

    Hegel at one point mentions the following case to characterize the generality of what is general: Someone wants to buy fruit in a store. He asks for fruit. He is offered apples and pears, he is offered peaches, cherries, grapes. But he rejects all that is offered. He absolutely wants to have fruit. What was offered to him in every instance is fruit and yet, it turns out, fruit cannot be bought. (66)

     

    One may grant that this is one of Heidegger’s more rudimentary evocations of Being. It is full of the unspecifiability that belongs to deconstruction, and, at the same time it is full of the unspecifiability that is characteristic of the concept of beauty that Desmond evokes. Fruit cannot be bought, beauty can not be . . . . What is the proper predicate for a sentence of which beauty is the subject?

     

    The much reiterated, without being particularly understood, linguistic turn is precisely what is at stake when Desmond offers beauty as an alternative to nihilism. He sees “beauty” as an alternative to the closed wholeness which the deconstructionists seem to attribute to Hegel. The problem with beauty is the problem that Heidegger’s shopper has when he asks for fruit: beauty, like fruit, cannot be bought, cannot be parsed.

     
    For Desmond, “beauty is the sensuous image of being“; [it] “presents us with a bounded harmonious whole, hence limited whole.” Desmond gathers up and makes use of Kant’s observations from Critique of Judgment that “art produces a second natureover and above the first nature of externality.” And finally, “Every merely escapist aesthetics of beauty must be derided; beauty rather must seek to accept and include within itself the divisive, destructive forces of complex conflicts.” The artist testifies to and verifies his or her honesty by being able to release and articulate the ugly (from within beauty) in a movement toward a “complex affirmation.”

     
    This is the point at which one must raise essential questions about how and in what register it is appropriate to engage with and offer alternatives to either “deconstruction” or the work of Nietzsche, Heidegger, Derrida, and Nihilism. Is there a protocol? Is there a methodological context from within which a respectful engagement is possible? Is the “complex affirmation” either complex or affirming? How can a writer undertake a defense of Hegel against the negative and the denying (in order to offer a defense of the positive and the affirming), do so in the very rhetoric of the polarities that the tradition against which he argues calls into question. Moreover, how can he undertake, as Desmond does in his last volume, a defense of art, without–even if only to dismiss it–raising the question of the status of the literary text? Without, in fact, being really concerned with the fundamentally linguistic aspect of deconstruction?

     
    When Desmond writes that “deconstruction is inextricably tied up with articulation” he has a perfect opening to the issue of the status of the text. And it is a point at which it would be possible to distinguish among the variety of issues and points of view that are collapsed into “deconstruction.”1

     
    Desmond’s thesis is that “the dialectical way represents an approach to the art work which preserves what I have called the principle of wholeness, while not necessitating us to discard the deep complexities and polarities disclosed by deconstruction” (96). Indeed he writes that, “the present chapter might be seen as contributing to a positive ‘deconstruction’ of the deconstructionist’s often too closed and fixed view of Hegel” (99).

     
    But this very project of finding Hegel’s (self- generated) double, of finding the “absolving” and the “releasing” in Hegel’s Absolute rather than merely the “dissolving” and “enclosing”–of inviting us to read The Phenomenology of Spiritin a liberating and multivalent way–is undercut when Desmond goes on to read Foucault, for example, in a univocal, denatured way. He indicates that Foucault’s “post-Nietzschean announcement of the ‘death of man’” is a representation of modernity as a world in which, “man is played out, obsolete . . . harmony is dead . . . randomness and calculated purposelessness are to be the final gesture in the denunciation and dismantling of traditional art.” This view of Nietzsche, Foucault and assorted aspects of postmodernism are derived from a not exactly objective source, Jacques Barzun.

     
    My point here is not to castigate Desmond for relying on secondary sources for his characterization of the “aesthetics of annihilation,” but rather to reproach him for missing an opportunity to link the reading of Hegel he offers with Foucault himself. One thinks of Foucault’s “Preface to Transgression.” This essay is fully as much an effort to de-totalize the dialectic and to open up the possibilities of affirmation as is Desmond’s own work:

     

    Transgression opens onto a scintillating and constantly affirmed world, a world without shadow or twilight, without that serpentine "no" that bites into fruits and lodges their contradictions at their core. It is the solar inversion of satanic denial.2

     

    And even when Foucault writes in the final paragraph of requiem of The Order of Thingsthat,

     

    Taking a relatively short chronological sample within a restricted geographical area--European culture since the sixteenth century--one can be certain that man is a recent invention within it . . . As the archaeology of our thought easily shows, man is an invention of recent date. And one perhaps nearing its end.3

     

    Foucault’s “archaeology” is read as “the denunciation and dismantling of traditional art” instead of as an attempt to understand and to know the relationship between traditional and modern art and experience. Foucault’s sense of crisis in the areas of community, nature, and gender does not mean that Foucault’s writing has causedthe crisis. One cannot help feeling that indeed the philosophical writers who write so urgently against nihilism are experiencing the same or collateral crises. It might be useful to distinguish the writers who attempt to understand or point the way toward the crisis from those who offer a solution to it. It is my own feeling that such solutions are premature and that understanding, pointing, and indicating the lived experience of our crises–in whatever form it takes–needs some answer besides dismissal.
     
    If Desmond’s first book offers a revisited and doubled Hegel, a Hegel whose sense of the negative, whose cultivation of the negative is substantial and long-lived enough to put the post-Nietzschean, post-Heideggerian nihilists of our era to shame, his second book, Desire, Dialectic and Othernessis an extended and intricate defense of ontotheology. But again, while the attention given to an articulation and an unfolding of a rejection of nihilism is both engaging philosophically and lyrical in its envisioning of what he calls “desire’s tenacious witness to the primordial power of the yes” there is, in the reader, nevertheless a residue of doubt. And one’s doubt derives not so much from a sense that the affirming argument for the generative power of desire is inadequate, but rather from a sense that insufficient attention is paid to the urgency of the position against it.

     
    For Desmond, “desire introduces disjunction into this submersion [in passivity, before the Fall] and sows the seed of a determinate self through the sense of difference and dissatisfaction” (21). The desiring self is both original and originating and at its best “tries to point not simply to what is specified but, more deeply to what does the specifying.” It is very much the Hegelian self who, as subject knowing the object, at the same time recognizes itself as a knowing object; it is the process by which the self individuates itself from itself in the act of knowing the world. But Desmond’s notion of origin is no more a fixed point in time than it is a fixed limit in space:

     

    [The original self] is the movement between fixed beginnings and ends and, in the middle between them, is an end and a beginning, more radically moving, powerfully positive, and indeterminably rich. (65)

     

    One needs to pull back for a moment: Deconstruction is tied up with “articulation,” Hegelian dialectic is the drive toward articulating the absolute, and the absolute (or originary) self (which comes up toward the end of Desire Dialectic and Otherness) is fueled by (the same?) urgent move toward articulation. In the case of the last or originary self it comes to know itself because its openness to otherness makes it possible for it to know itself. At this stage of his argument Desmond is concerned with ways in which deconstruction and the Hegelian dialectic share concerns and outcomes. It is essential for his case to show that deconstruction arises out of and subsides into nihilism while his own position, deriving from a development of the Hegelian position which he calls metaxologydoes not. The “metaxological” is that middle ground in which “the community of originals” comes into being. He finds the experience of the aesthetic, the sublime and agapeic love to be examples of living in the middle, in some new territory which is neither self nor other but somehow both at once, without there being any impairment of either element.

     
    Earlier on, Desmond had used the example of Narcissus whose mistake is not that he falls in love with his image on the surface of the water but the fact that he makes no distinction between himself and other. He cannot have a self until he identifies in some way with that which is not him. For Desmond, Sartre and Hobbes are blood brothers with Narcissus: “in the war of all against all, the Leviathan who would tame all does not bear the olive branch, unfortunately, only the apotheosis of the ailment. When we hiss at this hell, we succeed only in stoking its chill fires” (174). The ailment in each case is the notion of the univocal, hence undifferentiated, self.

     
    Desire, Dialectic and Othernessconcludes with a notion of what Desmond calls, following Hegelian terminology, “a post-Romantic symbol.” As I understand it, the “post-Romantic symbol” is an alternative to the images of totalization that are associated with the classical humanist or Judeo-Christian world and similarly an alternative to the radical inwardness of the Romantic or post-Cartesian world. Desmond makes each of these traditions serve as a lens of a binocular, in such a way that the overlapping of their lines of sight produces a three-dimensional, in the middle, or, finally “metaxological,” vision:

     

    [A post-Romantic symbol] emerges from the metaxological intermediation of more than one infinity, the interior infinity of the original self and the suggestion of another infinity emergent in being itself. (201)

     

    But Desmond is cautious not to equate this multitude of infinities with the Hegelian absolute. It will not tend, as Hegel had directed his absolute, toward the identity of identity and difference. The persistence of “otherness,” instead of being the sense of malaise that afflicts and paralyzes the Cartesian self, is fundamental, for Desmond, to the idea of being itself. Otherness is not the alternative to being, it is the necessary circumstance of being.

     

    By pluralizing wholeness and infinity, Desmond sets the stage for his “community of originals.” He recognizes that there can be no claims for an explicit or ultimate explanation of the community he envisions. He aims instead toward “a kind of periphrastic philosophical image, culminating not in absolute knowledge, but in the acknowledgment of a radical enigma” (206). But language itself, the medium to which the Herculean efforts of “articulation” are confined, threatens continually to congeal again into the very imprisoning structures from which it had, with so much difficulty, seemed to have escaped. In embracing this limitation, this danger inherent in rhetoric if not in language itself, it may well be that Desmond puts himself in more intimate alliance with the deconstructive theorists against whom he has written his books than he realizes:

     

    I have tried to minimize this drift by discerning the metaphor in the structure, thereby turning this limitation to some positive use. For our limits may be an indirect image of the ultimate otherness, a kind of ontological salutation of what is always beyond us. Facing into this final difference, one may consent to the community of being and seek to be divided oneself no longer. For we become patterned after what we love as ultimate. (206-207)

     

    I recognize that there is very little in the work of, say, Derrida about what we may love as ultimate.4 But it does seem to be the case that for both Derrida and Desmond the struggle toward affirmation is a struggle with, against, and for the elements of rhetoric and poetry that both convey and cloud meaning. They choose different poems and different rhetorical moments. Desmond reads Hopkins, Yeats, Shakespeare and Hegel; Derrida reads Mallarme, Valery, Genet and Hegel. And when we come to look at their readings, at how they perform as readers, we come to understand the real problem that arises when one tries philosophically to refute or out-flank deconstruction as it is specifically and concretely practiced. For Desmond “aesthetic objects” (usually poems) come to exist as unambiguous and thematic messages to the world. The danger and possibility of the metaphor, the metaphor as metamorphosis, the power of which Desmond is entirely clear about in his own use (it enables him to minimize drift) seems to escape him when he uses literary texts like Learto justify and support his philosophical claims. He calls the argument of his book a “periphrastic philosophical image . . . culminating in the acknowledgment of a radical enigma.”

     
    But is this not where deconstruction starts? Once the recognition occurs, in the conscious tradition of the tragic genre, the analytic modality is mobilized not just to perform a reductive expose but, in Desmond’s fine word, to “articulate” the enigma. Not that that is the end of the story, poem or figure. In a sense it is only the beginning. He writes in conclusion:

     

    For here what is enigmatic is not a rationalization of ignorance too lazy to root out its own lack. It has nothing to do with a lack that we ourselves could will away. The world in its otherness is opened out, and we cannot will its closure. The over determined power of being invades us within and surrounds us without. We encounter a limitation, the confession of which need occasion no lamentation. Again, it is not enough just to say brusquely that the enigma is there and then go on as before, as if it made no difference. The talent is not for burial or for rusting, but for our ripe, originating return. (207)

     

    Desmond’s final book, Philosophy and Its Others: Ways of Being and Mind sets out to conceptualize without conceptualizing (that is, without fixing and freezing) the pluralized metaxological community of otherness for which Desire, Dialectic and Othernesshad established the possibility. It might be useful at this point to distinguish two issues which occupy Desmond throughout his work and which finally do not seem to have much to do with each other. They are not in any case interdependent. The double project that I understand being under taken is 1) a refutation of the “nihilism” of post-Heideggerian “deconstructive” philosophical thinking and 2) a fleshing out of a community based on a radical embracing of otherness in which the self, obeying the charge to “be other,” becomes instead itself. This is what Desmond calls the metaxological community of intermediation. Intermediation I understand to be a point of intersection between a pure “mediation” (which is the loss of self for the sake of the other) and an equally pure “immediation” (which is loss of the other for the sake of the self). In separating Desmond’s double project it is possible to dismiss the first part as being of minor interest. Nihilism and deconstruction are so feebly envisioned that one feels that Desmond himself has hardly met a living practicing nihilist. On the other hand the second aspect of Desmond’s work, particularly his extensively developed characterization of the community of postmodernity, rewards closer attention.
     
    The first part of Philosophy and Its Others, like Plato’s Republic or Dante’s Divine Comedyor other efforts to envision a thoughtful or philosophical community, indicates the most significant roles that individuals play. Each of the roles is envisioned vis-a-vis philosophy since philosophy can only fully become itself by “thinking its others” rather than merely thinking itself. While the exemplary figures of Socrates and Spinoza exist as tentative guides, Desmond wants other “configurations of human possibility that have been and still are crucial for philosophy.” He selects: the scholar, technician, scientist, poet, priest, revolutionary, hero, and sage.

     
    The first half of the book consists of thinking through or living the intermediation between philosophy and each of these human possibilities. And each of them offers something concrete and essential that is missing from, and yet in some sense dependent on, philosophy. They are the other to philosophy that philosophy must encounter and at the same time they are themselves a kind of blindness. As he explains it:

     

    If philosophy involves the mindful thought of being as metaxological, it deals with what as other is always, as it were, too much for it. But it is just this excess of otherness that we must patiently try to think. Likewise, since I see philosophical thought together with its others, I find it impossible hermetically to seal the mode of philosophical discourse itself. If philosophy is thought thinking itself and its others, just to that extent to be truly welcoming of the voice of the other means on occasion to be willing to voice one's own thought in the voice of the other. (11)

     

    We can see here an amplification of one of Desmond’s significant themes. The multiplicity of his post-Hegelian community is one that is not based on the univocity of naive belief, nor on the equivocity of skeptical analysis, nor on the absorbing or dissolving power of the dialectic, but rather “to take seriously Aristotle’s saying that to on legetai pollachos, being is said in many ways.” The philosopher is the one who articulates and seemingly makes possible the conditions of what Desmond calls “middle mindedness.”

     

    The philosopher knows middle thought to be an incessant alternation between extremes, endless conversation between thought and its others. Thinking mediates with itself but also makes war on itself, on its own perennial seduction to closure against otherness. Failing incitement from elsewhere, from external others, the philosopher is the type who picks a quarrel with himself. He make himself other. (60)

     

    Having rerooted philosophy as a way of being, not in its own certainty but in its own self doubt, in its own “genial doubt,”5Desmond goes on to elaborate three ways in which it is possible to live such a life. He offers Being Aesthetic, Being Religious, and Being Ethical. The final, ethical, chapter leads us most directly to concerns about the nature of the metaxological community of otherness.

     
    The underlying presence of Hegel’s work of art as absolute is everywhere present in this chapter. For example, when Desmond works with the idea of desire and its place in the ethical community he must find a way of moving from desire’s self-insistence to desire’s ability to “turn to the other as other.” He must escape the Nietzschean and Freudian configuration of the will as an absolute in itself. He does not do it by denying the power of will, for this would deprive being ethical of energy and dynamism. Desire itself must be more deeply thought:

     

    To desire is to be driven by internal exigency, yet also it is to reach out to something other than oneself that one needs or lacks or loves. It testifies to the self's power as both demanding its own satisfaction and stretching beyond itself to things or selves other than self. . . . This inherent doubleness grounds the difference between an instrumental relation to the other and one that grants the other its intrinsic worth. (188)

     

    It is characteristic of Desmond’s thought to discuss an entity that is seen from one side (the univocal side) as total and that is seen from the other side (the equivocal/skeptical side) as empty and meaningless, and to fashion some space in the middle within which the entity in question can function like an Hegelian work of art. So that, in other words, while it passionately tends toward completed wholeness, it is, by virtue of this very tending, always never whole.
     
    This section on the possibilities of desire Being Ethical links up with the final movement of Desire, Dialectic, and Otherness where Desmond suggests that what he is doing is authorizing the “post-Romantic symbol.” And it is a symbol not in the fixed iconic or plastic sense but rather in the dynamic verbal sense that he attaches to the metaxological. It is the movement, in fact, from first love (“every being affirms its own being . . . this I am and this I will to continue to be”) to second love (“I know that my own being does not, cannot exhaust the fullness of being”). And we see that this post-Romantic symbol carries with it an even more Hegelian aura when Desmond links the many kinds of passion available to the image with which Hegel brings the Phenomenology of Spiritto a finale:

     

    The Golgotha of the ethical will is the self- transformation of first love into second love. This transformation answers the question "What am I to be?" with a dread command: "Be other! You must change utterly!" But strangely, being other is just to be what we are, to become our promise. (190)

     

    There is a final section called “Being Mindful: Thought Singing Its Other” where Desmond’s uncertain yet wholehearted commitment to the power of the aesthetic cannot help but disappoint after so much that has been skillful, deft and eloquent. But instead of dwelling on its deficiencies, I would rather look at the immediately preceding part of Philosophy and Its Otherswhich is itself (as its title suggests) an exemplification of “Being Mindful: Thought Thinking Its Other.”

     
    Here Desmond turns his attention to three issues that are rarely as significantly present in contemporary thoughtful discourse as they are here: Logic, Solitude and Failure6. It is much more likely that we would read and write about Intuition, Intimacy with Others, and (perhaps) the Fear of Success. But for Desmond these three former and more somber concerns represent the determining otherness of philosophy; they are in fact the crucial alien others against which triumphalistic thought would inoculate us. But just as Desmond reminds us of Dostoyevsky’s remark that to know the quality of justice in a country it is necessary to visit the prisons, so, in this case, to know the quality of thinking it is necessary to visit what is ordinarily excluded from thought and penalized for existing. The meditation on logic speaks to the intractable order of the world of the other; the meditation on solitude speaks to the penal condition of solitary confinement where “to be alone with oneself thus is to be alone with nothing“; while the meditation on failure addresses “the fact that the outer action does not, cannot fulfill completely the intention of the inner self. Thus it is never enough to separate the inner and outer. This separation, in fact, is only a redefinition of failure” (252). So the efforts at totalization can never realize themselves in any kind of practice. And the philosophical world, because its way of being is so deeply implicated in the world of practice, is able to shield itself against what might otherwise imperil it.

     
    But the figure of Narcissus returns. And it seems that the crucial other to the un-systematic systematic philosopher is the chimerical reality of language and rhetoric. The philosopher cannot examine his own tools. His words stand out on the surface with all the problematic stainless steel shimmer Desmond attributes to the Cartesian self. He trusts his words and so he has not met the adversary who combines and exemplifies logic, solitude, and failure: the language with which he works. Narcissus drowns not because he falls in love with himself, but because he does not recognize what is not him.

     
    It is easy to understand why a philosopher who truly means to move philosophy away from the nihilistic and as well as the facilely therapeutic, who has already dealt with the poverty of the linguistic philosophers and who has set out to present an alternative to deconstruction, would not be in the mood to disassemble the very means without which his project seemingly could not exist.

     

    Notes

     

    1. See Desmond’s earlier article, “Hegel, Dialectic, and Deconstruction.” Philosophy and Rhetoric 18 (1985), 244-263. While Desmond’s view of deconstruction is rather limited and second-hand (he relies on anthologies like Deconstruction and Criticism from 1979), he is alert to the subtle presence of Nietzsche and Heidegger and to the implications of that presence.

     

    2. Michel Foucault, Language, Counter-Memory, Practice, ed. Donald F. Bouchard (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1977), 37.

     

    3. Michel Foucault, The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences (New York: Vintage Books, 1970), 386-87.

     

    4. Consider the remarkable material collected in his Memories for Paul de Man: Revised Edition (New York: Columbia University Press, 1989). See, for example, Derrida’s defense of de Man against the charge of nihilism. He gives him the plural affirmation of Molly Bloom (a formula of affirmation that Desmond also uses against nihilism):

     

    Underlying and beyond the most rigorous, critical, and relentless irony, within that "Ironie der Ironie" evoked by Schlegel, whom he would often quote, Paul de Man was a thinker of affirmation. By that I mean--and this will not become clear immediately, or perhaps ever--that he existed himself in memory of an affirmation and of a vow: yes, yes. ( 21)

     

    5. In his unlikely comparison of Chicken Little with the Buddha, Desmond makes the point that what ennobles the Buddha is that he is moved by genial doubt rather than anxious faith: “Where he can know the truth, he refuses only to believe. But his searching can cause disquiet” (144).

     

    6. These are the three areas of concern to which Desmond devotes the final part of his study. I understand that for him it is the failure of modernist philosophy to encounter these issues, and by virtue of this failure the inability of modernist philosophy to speak to human exigency, that accounts for its fundamental nihilism.

     

  • Nietzsche as Postmodernist

    Robert C. Holub

    Department of German
    University of California Berkeley

    <rcholub@garnet.berkeley.edu>

     

    Clayton Koelb, ed. Nietzsche as Postmodernist: Essays Pro and Contra. Albany: SUNY P, 1990.

     

    Since his death in 1900, Friedrich Nietzsche has been associated with almost every major movement in the twentieth century. No other writer has succeeded as well as Nietzsche in impressing such an array of subsequent thinkers. Putatively opposing ideologies have competed for his patronage; traditions that otherwise admit nothing in common find Nietzsche an ally in their endeavors. On the political front he has been considered a promoter of anarchism, fascism, libertarianism, and–despite his pointed polemics against the most modern manifestation of slave morality– socialism. In the realm of culture he has been viewed as an inspiration for aestheticism, impressionism, expressionism, modernism, dadaism, and surrealism. In philosophical circles he has allegedly influenced phenomenology, hermeneutics, existentialism, poststructuralism, and deconstruction. This remarkable record of affinities and effects may be less a tribute to the fecundity of Nietzsche’s actual oeuvre than to the resourcefulness of his various interpreters. Nietzsche touched on a wide variety of topics over the two decades in which he wrote, and the manner in which he expressed himself, the elusively suggestive and vibrant style in his mostly aphoristic oeuvre, has been obviously seductive for succeeding generations of intellectuals. Postmodernism is thus only the latest movement to claim Nietzsche as its spiritual progenitor, and it is to the credit of Clayton Koelb that in the volume under review here he has collected fourteen contributions that explore various and often antagonistic aspects of this possible affiliation.

     

    Actually, most of the essays in Nietzsche as Postmodernist have less to do with postmodernism as an artistic or general cultural phenomenon than with “postmodern theory,” i.e., contemporary philosophical and theoretical tendencies generally subsumed under the rubric of poststructuralism. In this regard there are three recurrent strategies for connecting Nietzsche with recent French and Francophilic tendencies. The first of these is heavily reliant on Paul de Man’s essay on Nietzsche and rhetoric found in Allegories of Reading (New Haven: Yale, 1979, 103-18). De Man focuses his attention on a particular phase in Nietzsche’s career when the young classical philologist at Basel was preparing a course on rhetoric for the winter semester in 1872-73. Citing fragmentary lecture notes for this course (which had only two students in attendance) and the unpublished essay “On Truth and Lie in an Extra-Moral Sense,” which was likely composed at about the same time, de Man presents us with a Nietzsche sensitive to the undecidabilities of language. The instability of all linguistic utterance becomes for the deManized Nietzsche his seminal philosophical insight. Since according to de Man Nietzsche establishes that all language is inextricably bound to figures and tropes, the traditional notions of the philosophical heritage–identity, truth, causality, objectivity, subjectivity–can no longer be trusted. As de Man writes, “the key to Nietzsche’s critique of metaphysics . . . lies in the rhetorical model of the trope, or, if one prefers to call it that way, in literature as language most explicitly grounded in rhetoric” (109). This reading thus situates Nietzsche at the source of a deconstructive enterprise culminating in the work of Derrida and de Man.

     

    The problem with interpreting Nietzsche’s philosophy in as “postmodernist” is that it compels us to valorize one small portion of his work over almost everything else that he wrote and then to ignore most of his mature philosophical work. Indeed, as Maudemaire Clark demonstrates in her essay “Language and Deconstruction: Nietzsche, de Man, and Postmodernism” (75-90), de Man’s notions about language and rhetoric were not Nietzsche’s, and if in his early writings Nietzsche did in fact flirt with such propositions, he quickly abandoned them as unsatisfactory. Clark argues convincingly that de Man’s assertion that all language is figural is incoherent, and that his confusion of literal meaning with word-for-word translation leads to an unnecessary divorce of truth from all utterance. Relying on Donald Davidson’s holistic view of language and meaning, she shows that de Man’s appreciation of the “inscrutability of reference” is not accompanied by a sufficiently developed notion of truth conditions. Unlike Nietzsche, therefore, whose early views were supplanted by more mature reflections, de Man remains fixated on a simplistic, skeptical conception of language as metaphor. What is perhaps more astounding than de Man’s obsession, however, is that his thesis about Nietzsche (and about language in general) has gained such widespread currency in recent years. That Nietzsche found it inadequate over a century ago is clearly indicated by his suppression of the essay on “Truth and Lie,” as well as his abandoning of such a linguistically oriented concept of truth and values in his subsequent work. In short, this de Man-inspired contention about Nietzsche’s views on language, rhetoric, and truth, despite its currency among deconstructive acolytes, provides no firm connection between Nietzsche and “postmodernism.”

     

    A second and frequently cited aspect of the “postmodern” Nietzsche is a bequest from the work of Michel Foucault, in particular from Foucault’s influential essay “Nietzsche, Genealogy, History” (cited below from Language, Counter-Memory, Practice [Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1977]). Foucault’s central concern is to delineate two different ways to conduct historical research. Traditional historiography is identified with the search for origins (Ursprung), while Nietzsche’s genealogical approach prefers the examination of emergence (Entstehung), lineage (Herkunft), birth (Geburt), and descent (Abkunft). This neat distinction is then elaborated in subsequent discussion: genealogy, we are told, depends “on a vast accumulation of source material” LCP, 140), eschews essences and identities, explores discontinuities, “attaches itself to the body” LCP, 147), and “seeks to reestablish the various systems of subjection, . . . the hazardous play of dominations” LCP, 148). Without objections or criticism, Foucault’s claims have been well received by contemporary critics. Thus it is not surprising that Gary Shapiro, in his essay on “Foucault, Derrida, and The Genealogy of Morals,” adopts these putatively Nietzschean distinctions and clarifies as follows:

     

    To be concerned with Ursprung, or origin, is to be a philosophical historian who would trace morality--or any other subject matter-- back to an original principle that can be clarified and recuperated. The genealogist will, however, be concerned with the complex web of ancestry and affiliations that are called Herkunft, those alliances that form part of actual family trees, with all their gaps, incestuous transgressions, and odd combinations. (39-55)

     

    It is unimportant that Shapiro will try to show that Derrida is a more consistent genealogist than Foucault; what is significant is that Foucault’s version of Nietzsche has become a staple of postmodern theory.

     

    If we look at Foucault’s essay critically, however, we find without much effort that most of the views he imputes to Nietzsche are not supported by what Nietzsche actually professed. In the first place the distinction between Ursprung and Herkunft, even in the preface to the Genealogy of Morals (where Foucault claims the distinction is most pronounced), is not maintained consistently. Moreover, not only does Nietzsche never discuss the difference between Ursprung and Herkunft, he obviously uses the words interchangeably. For example, at the beginning of the second paragraph he states that his topic is the heritage (Herkunft) of our moral prejudices, while in the third paragraph he writes about the origin (Ursprung) of our notions of good and evil; the fourth paragraph begins with a statement about his “hypothesis about the origin (Ursprung) of morality.” Perhaps more importantly, the various characteristics Foucault assigns to Nietzschean genealogy do not actually describe it. In the Genealogy Nietzsche does not collect a great deal of source material, but proceeds primarily on the basis of psychological observations, intuition, and a few scattered philological clues. Nietzschean genealogy does not prefer discontinuities; in fact, Nietzsche is at pains to show that slave morality has continuously manifested itself from Socrates in the Greek world, through the various “priests” of the Judeo-Christian tradition, to its latest manifestations in democratic and socialist political movements. Foucault’s putatively Nietzschean approach to history is transparently Foucauldian and at best tangentially Nietzschean. The concern with the body, with domination, and with archives are all characteristics of Foucault’s archaeological phase. Like de Man’s “postmodern” Nietzsche, who was compelled to parrot de Man’s own obsession with rhetoric, Foucault’s “postmodern” Nietzsche is a ventriloquist’s dummy through whom Foucault himself speaks.

     

    The third commonly cited connection between Nietzsche and postmodern thought involves the philosopher’s notion of perspectivism. While six of the contributions mention “perspectivism” (Nietzsche, by the way, used the term only twice according to Schlechta’s index), Debra Bergoffen’s essay “Nietzsche’s Madman: Perspectivism without Nihilism” is perhaps the most interesting treatment of perspectivism as a philosophical issue. Bergoffen contends that perspectivism should be separated from the related doctrine of relativism and from the implied stances of nihilism and anarchism. She argues that our traditional understanding of perspectivism has been falsified because we have approached it as “centered subject[s] in a metaphysically anchored world.” Nietzsche, she claims, does not propound perspectivism as truth, but maintains rather “that decentered perspectivism is less repressive than the absolute perspective of the center” (57). Using Lacanian theory, which Nietzsche anticipates (62), she interprets the madman passage from Joyful Wisdom to be a proclamation of a “polytheistic pluralism” in which there is “no longing for the lost absolute” (68). “The philosophy of perspectivism,” Bergoffen concludes, “is a philosophy of pluralist textuality. In replacing Kierkegaard’s either/or with his own either . . . or, Nietzsche rejects the logic of exclusive disjunction for a logic which affirms dejoined [sic] terms” (70).

     

    Once again, however, we have a series of contentions which, no matter how we may judge their logical rigor, have little basis in Nietzsche’s own works. The passage that Bergoffen cites from the third book of Joyful Wisdom (aphorism 125) contains absolutely no mention of the perspectival or of perspectivism: the word “perspective” is totally absent. It deals solely with the death of god, and although it is plausible that one can relate the death of god to Nietzschean perspectivism, Nietzsche does not specifically do so here, nor, as far as I can tell, anywhere else. How Bergoffen can cite a passage from the middle of this particular aphorism and then abruptly proclaim that “With these words Nietzsche introduces us to his doctrine of perspectivism” (68) remains a (philo)logical mystery. If we actually examine passages in which Nietzsche himself writes about perspectivism or the perspectival we find that, for him, perspectivism involves not the demise of the theocentric universe, but rather issues of epistemology. In the fifth book of Joyful Wisdom, for example, Nietzsche suggests strongly that “perspectivism” (Perspektivismus) is synonymous with what he calls “phenomenalism” (Phenomenalismus); both involve the notion that although perception may be conceived as individual, once it is made conscious, it becomes generalized and thus in some sense falsified, flattened, superficial, and corrupted. From this passage we can conclude that consciousness for Nietzsche is not an individual possession, but part of our herd mentality. At other points, of course, Nietzsche writes of perspectival seeing and the impossibility of achieving an objective stance for cognition. In these passages he affirms a multiplicity of meanings and interpretations, usually viewed as supraindividual and often serving the preservation of a supraindividual entity. (In both cases the point is that there is no single, higher, hidden, Platonic reality or meaning behind the phenomenological world.) These latter discussions of “perspectivism” come closer to Bergoffen’s notion of a pluralistic, decentered, benign relativism, but even if we take this to be what Nietzsche really meant with the term, it would be inaccurate to ascribe to Nietzsche himself the tolerance and eclecticism that reside in Bergoffen’s discussion. From at least Zarathustra on, Nietzsche was a “dogmatic” philosopher, maintaining, at least implicitly, that some ethical values were superior to others. Who can read the Genealogy and still believe that Nietzsche does not consider the slave morality of good and evil inferior to the good-and-bad value system of the blond beasts? As Robert Solomon, a more careful and judicious reader of Nietzsche, correctly notes, the “mature Nietzsche was no perspectivist, not much of a pluralist, and consequently not much of a postmodernist either” (276).

     

    The three most popular accounts of Nietzsche as postmodernist all fail, therefore, because their advocates are too quick to attribute their own views to Nietzsche. Although some evidence can be mounted for each case of postmodern affiliation, the readings, when examined closely, are too selective, too partial (in both senses of the word), and too inaccurate to secure a connection. This does not mean, of course, that there are no other possible aspects of Nietzsche’s works that one can identify with the protean term “postmodern,” nor does it mean that Nietzsche cannot be solicited as an analyst of what we call postmodernism. In perhaps the most provocative essay in the volume, “Nietzsche, Postmodernism, and Resentment” (267-293), Solomon suggests that we might understand academic postmodernism and its attendant theories as varieties of Nietzschean ressentiment. In this view, “postmodernism” would be regarded as a symptomatic reaction on the part of those who are outside of the mainstream of society. The theorists of postmodernism thus have something in common with the zealots of the New Right, who are similarly estranged from the centers of culture. It does not matter that these two groupings are politically and ideologically antagonistic, Solomon argues; Nietzsche himself has shown how contradictory phenomena issue from a common source. Of course, if we conceive of postmodernism as “the resentful projection of too many self-important smart people feeling slighted by the Zeitgeist” (289), then Nietzsche could very well be an example, as well as a diagnostician, of the postmodern. Indeed, Nietzsche was perfectly capable of analyzing a decadent feature of contemporary society and then labeling himself its most extreme proponent.

     

    Ultimately, however, Solomon opts for discarding the entire issue of Nietzsche’s connection with postmodernism. In answer to the question that informs the entire volume (“Is there a postmodern Nietzsche?”), he replies: “I think our answer should be that this question is neither important nor interesting” (293). He may be correct, and not simply because of his contention that what Nietzsche had to say is intrinsically so important that we should return to the “texts.” The notion of Nietzsche as postmodernist, like the most of the vast American scholarship on Nietzsche’s thought, has tended to place him and his works everywhere except where he was historically situated: in nineteenth- century Germany. Failure to mention the names, places, movements, themes, and relationships to which Nietzsche responded and in which he was involved characterizes much Nietzsche scholarship, but is particularly evident in this collection. This volume unfortunately reinforces the tendency to regard Nietzsche as the great anticipator of later movements, the untimely philosopher whose genius could only be understood by those living in a wiser and more welcoming epoch. Most contributions buy into the self-fashioned image of the lonely, solitary thinker who, like Zarathustra, is compelled to offer his revelatory pronouncements to uncomprehending and unworthy disciples. No thinker, however, is ahead of his or her times– although quite a few are behind them. If we could learn to ignore Nietzsche’s own rhetoric and consider him as, in large part, the product of seminal discourses in nineteenth-century Europe, then we might come a lot closer to answering one of the questions Koelb posits in his introduction: “What is `Nietzsche’?” And in responding to this query with greater historical sensitivity than has traditionally been the case in American Nietzsche criticism, we could then disregard Koelb’s other question–“What is `postmodernism’?”–as an irrelevance that is itself the product of a misguided effort in scholarship.

     

  • BOOK REVIEW OF: What’s Wrong with Postmodernism?

    Robert C. Holub

    Department of German
    University of California-Berkeley

    <rcholub@garnet.berkeley.edu>

     

    Norris, Christopher. What’s Wrong With Postmodernism? Critical Theory and the Ends of Philosophy. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1990.

     

    From the outset two features of the title of Christopher Norris’s latest book need clarification. First, it is not insignificant that, despite the possibility of an interrogatory “What,” the title is not a question, but a declaration. Norris knows what’s wrong with postmodernism, and he does not hesitate to impart his diagnosis to the reader. Second, the term “postmodernism” does not match exactly the material he covers. He is actually less concerned with postmodernism as a direction in literature and the arts–its more usual field of meaning–than he is with contemporary theory. The title should be understood, therefore, as an assertion about recent directions in theory, not as a query into artistic practices. And what is most interesting about Norris’s survey of the critical terrain is the way in which he divides the turf. Most commentators tend to take a stand either for or against poststructuralism, defined rather generally as anything coming out of France or influenced by the French over the past two decades. By contrast Norris splits French and Francophilic theory into two halves. While he continues to advocate most prominently the work of Jacques Derrida and Paul de Man, he is highly critical of Baudrillard, certain aspects of Jean- Francois Lyotard, and Philippe Lacoue-Labarthe’s monograph on Heidegger. Joining these French postmodernists on Norris’s roster of adversaries are American neopragmatists, in particular Stanley Fish and Richard Rorty. Making a surprising appearance on the approval list is the German philosopher of communication theory, Jurgen Habermas. Although he devotes a chapter of this book to a reproof of Habermas’s remarks on Derrida–a chastisement whose root cause is Habermas’s carelessness in attributing to Derrida views held by his less philosophically schooled American epigones–he approves of the broad and critical outline of recent French thought found in Habermas’s Philosophical Discourse of Modernity (1985).

     

    Since these are anything but natural alliances, they deserve further attention. Essentially Norris validates those theorists who he feels continue a tradition of enlightenment critique. There is no difficulty in placing Habermas in this camp since he is perhaps the single strongest voice in contemporary theory to openly and directly declare his allegiance to the progressive heritage of modernity. Norris does not discuss his work in any detail, however, except to point out his errors in dealing with Derrida, and his reference to Habermas’s notion of universal or formal pragmatics as “transcendental pragmatics” indicates at least a possible confusion of Habermas’s current concerns with his abandoned attempt to locate “quasi-transcendental” interests in the late sixties. More difficult to locate in a tradition of enlightened reason are Derrida and de Man. The latter is incorporated into the enlightenment project largely by way of his interest in “aesthetic ideology,” which includes a critique of Schiller and of all subsequent misreadings of Kant’s aesthetic theory. Derrida is likewise assimilated to the enlightenment paradigm through Kant. In Chapter Five, a consideration of Irene Harvey’s Derrida and the Economy of Difference (1986), Norris argues with Harvey (and Rodolphe Gasche) that Derrida is best described as a rigorous Kantian, except that he is “asking what conditions of IMpossibility mark out the limits of Kantian conceptual critique” (200). Indeed, Norris claims that Derrida’s is “the most authentically Kantian reading of Kant precisely through his willingness to problematise the grounds of reason, truth and knowledge” (199). Norris thus opposes both the facile notion of Derridean deconstruction as the authorizing strategy for “free play” as a free-for-all of meaning, a false lesson learned and propagated by inattentive American disciples, and the equally false understanding of Derrida’s work as a dismissal of previous philosophical problems, the tendency found in Fish, Rorty, and French postmodernists such as Baudrillard. Derrida and de Man are for Norris rigorous philosophical minds who question traditional philosophemes and point out their limits. These actions, however, are undertaken in the spirit of Kantian critique, and have nothing to do with the various illicit reductions (of truth to belief, of philosophy to rhetoric, of history to fiction, and of reality to appearance) prevalent in the neopragmatic and the poststructuralist camp.

     

    This is a credible account of contemporary theory. It makes necessary distinctions between Derrida and his American reception and correctly credits de Man with a seriousness of purpose that is not always matched by poststructuralist gamesmanship. It also rightly dismisses the philosophical legitimacy of the “antitheoretical” neopragmatists, who seem to delight more in the sophistry of their own banal arguments than in the pragmatic endeavors they allegedly prefer. What is not very persuasive in Norris’s presentation, however, is the contention that the works of Derrida and de Man carry with them a profoundly ethical and political message that can assist us in combating the entrenched conservatism of the Reagan-Bush-Thatcher- Major era. Indeed, it is precisely in the realm of ethics that Derrida and de Man are most open to attack. Derrida’s very style of debate has proven a barrier to discussion of philosophical and political issues. Although it would be silly not to grant his theoretical points in the debate with Searle, the manner in which he ridicules his adversary, refusing to clarify Searle’s misunderstandings and to confront issues on which they both have something to say, leads to a closing down of discussion. His encounter with Gadamer, a more patient and open interlocutor than Searle, repeats this elusive strategy; one has the impression here as well that Derrida simply does not want to enter into candid and direct debate about his theoretical position. His sarcastic and condescending dismissal of Anne McClintock and Rob Nixon, who criticize Derrida for his analysis of the word “apartheid,” provides a more directly political illustration of an arrogance of argumentation that Derrida has come to epitomize. Finally, one could detail–as I do in a forthcoming book Crossing Borders)–the lack of candor in his response to critics of de Man; in this performance from 1989 his dogmatism about his own position, his haughtiness concerning deconstruction, and his unwillingness to counter opponents’s legitimate objections was obvious except to deconstructive true believers in what has become (unfortunately) a quasi-religious cult.

     

    The afterword to Limited Inc. (1988), the book version containing his essay on Austin and his response to Searle, entitled “Toward An Ethic of Discussion,” thus has something of a hollow ring to it. Although Norris uses this afterword as a counter-illustration to the wayward practices of postmodernist thinking, a careful consideration of it would reveal seminal weaknesses in Derrida’s ethics and politics. Most blatant perhaps is Derrida’s interpretation of his use of the word “police” in his earlier rebuttal of Searle. In the final section of his lengthy response Derrida has written that “there is always a police and a tribunal ready to intervene each time that a rule . . . is invoked in a case involving signatures, events, or contexts.” He continues by hypothesizing a situation in which Searle is arrested by the Secret Service in Nixon’s White House and taken to a psychiatrist. He asserts that there is a connection “between the notion of responsibility manipulated by the psychiatric expert [the representative of law and of political-linguistic conventions, in the service of the State and its police] and the exclusion of parasitism.” He concludes by stating that the entire matter of the police must be reconsidered, “and not merely in a theoretical manner, if one does not want the police to be omnipotent” Limited Inc. 105-6). Searle’s practice, the exclusion of parasitism, is thus connected directly with the State and the police, and for good measure Derrida includes a warning about the possible omnipotence of the police.

     

    For a reader in 1977, when the debate originally occurred, it would have been difficult not to identify the police and the State with repression; it seemed that Derrida was making an openly political statement. But in 1988 he denies this most obvious reading: His statements “did not aim at condemning a determinate or particularly repressive politics by pointing out the implication of the police and of the tribunal whenever a rule is invoked concerning signatures, events, or contexts. Rather, I sought to recall that in its very generality, which is to say, before all specification, this implication is irreducible” Limited Inc. 134). Derrida is of course correct when he writes in 1988 that there is no society without police and no conceptuality without delimiting (or policing) factors. But there are nonetheless two disturbing aspects of his recent self-interpretation. The first is that Derrida seeks to control or limit meaning by clarifying his intention from 1977. He tells us how the word “police” “must be understood” Limited Inc. 136). Thus he would appear here to want his intention to govern the entire scene of meaning, a possibility he attributed to Searle and argued explicitly against in 1977. Second, he seems to argue disingenuously in 1988. Although his 1988 argument makes more philosophical sense, the rhetoric of his arguments in 1977 was certainly meant to suggest a political disqualification of Searle’s position. One cannot connect the police and the State–traditional buzz words, among the left, for repressive instances—with an adversary’s stance, and not expect that connection to be understood as a political attack. That Derrida denies this dimension of his 1977 essay appears simply as dishonesty. But in that same “ethical afterword” Derrida also seals himself off from any political criticism. Deconstruction, he tells us, if it has a political dimension, “is engaged in the writing . . . of a language and of a political practice that can no longer be comprehended, judged, deciphered by these codes [the traditional Western codes of right or left]” Limited Inc. 139). We are left with the conclusion that only deconstruction can comprehend, judge, and decipher what it is doing. Those who stand outside the light of its eternal truth have no right to pass political judgment. If a self-policing notion of deconstruction is thus the upshot of Derrida’s “ethic of discussion,” then Norris might want to reconsider its political usefulness.

     

    The case for de Man’s political usefulness is even weaker. It rests, in Norris’s view of things, on the notion of “aesthetic ideology.” Following de Man’s lead, Norris locates “aesthetic ideology” in post-Kantian philosophers who confound the realm of language, conceptual understanding, or linguistic representation with the phenomenal or natural world. No doubt this topos has been consistently thematized in de Man’s writings; it accounts for his placement of allegory above symbolism, his critique of romanticisms, and even his objections to literary theories such as Jauss’s aesthetics of reception. But the schema of intellectual history propagated by de Man and repeated by Norris is both undifferentiated and ahistorical. Friedrich Schiller, to whom Norris constantly refers as the first “misreader” of Kant and therefore the perpetrator of the original sin of “aesthetic ideology,” certainly differed from the author of the Critique of Judgment on matters of aesthetics. But Schiller’s relationship to Kant should not be categorized as a misreading, although Schiller undoubtedly misunderstood various aspects of Kantian thought. Rather, Schiller was trying to go beyond Kant in establishing an objective realm for aesthetic objects. He did this consciously and openly, and his purpose in doing so had to do not only with philosophy, but also with reactions to the French revolution. To wrench Schiller out of his historical moment and make the resulting abstraction responsible for a wayward tradition in aesthetic thought, which encompasses all major tendencies from the Romantics to the New Critics, is to propagate a type of black-and-white portrayal that recalls Heidegger’s totalized picture of Western philosophy since the pre-Socratics. Norris criticizes Lacoue-Labarthe for refusing to entertain socio- historical discussions of Heidegger’s work, but he himself consistently steers the reader away from a historical situating of theory that could lead to a more differentiated understanding.

     

    Even if we accept the schema informing “aesthetic ideology,” however, it is difficult to see why it has to be connected with political critique. It may be true that the organic worldview of Romanticism can lend itself to various political abuses, among them nationalism and fascism. But it can also have affinities with various sorts of ecological consciousness or with a “principled and consistent” socialism that Norris defends in his introduction. Norris offers no argument for political affiliations either. Instead he contends that “collapsing ontological distinctions is an error that all too readily falls in with a mystified conception of Being, nature and truth” (268), and that “there is no great distance” (21) between the notion of an organic state and an authentic nationalism. These juxtapositions masquerading as arguments serve only to discredit anything not associated with de Manian thought, but in their undifferentiated, schematic, and ahistorical formulation they are only persuasive to those already convinced of their correctness. In short, there is no reason–and Norris supplies none–to connect de Man’s mode of operation with anything politically progressive, nor any grounds for finding his objects of criticism inherently regressive. It is probably worth noting that de Man’s own theoretical position did not move him toward any great political activity during his three decades of teaching in the United States, and that the short speeches at his funeral (found in Yale French Studies in 1985) contain no references to political inspiration he supplied. Most of the talk about “aesthetic ideology” surfaces only after his wartime journalism came to light, although Norris did develop this line of thought somewhat earlier to defend de Man against political attacks by Frank Lentricchia and Terry Eagleton. The notion that de Man enunciates a coherent and powerfully progressive political program is thus something totally absent from comments about him during his lifetime.

     

    Unless we buy Norris’s line on de Man, however, his endeavor in the final chapter to save de Man while simultaneously criticizing Lacoue-Labarthe and Heidegger is an empty gesture. While the differences between Heidegger and de Man with regard to National Socialism are not trivial, we should not ignore the obvious similarities. Most notable among these is their postwar attitude of repression and prevarication. Neither man owned up publicly to his actions, and there is much evidence to suggest that de Man misled people with regard to his activities during the war. To suggest, as Norris does, that de Man’s postwar writing must be read as a determined effort to resist the effects of the very ideology that had entrapped him is simply not supported by common sense. Antifascist and political essays are not de Man’s preferred genre; he produced no body of significant statements on any directly political matter as an academician. Moreover, when political topics suggested themselves he consistently turned away from them. Norris himself points to his essay on Heidegger from 1953 in which the context of Heidegger’s interpretations of Holderlin–World War II and national destiny–are written off as a “side issue that would take us away from our topic.” The bulk of the writings we have at our disposal indicates that Norris is performing the same function for de Man as Lacoue-Labarthe does for Heidegger. Both claim that the best way to understand the phenomenon to which de Man/Heidegger succumbed is to look at de Man/Heidegger’s theory. Norris writes: “What Lacoue-Labarthe cannot for a moment entertain is the idea that Heidegger’s philosophical concerns might not, after all, have come down to him as a legacy of `Western metaphysics’ from Plato to Nietzsche, but that they might–on the contrary–be products of his own, deeply mystified and reactionary habits of mind.” If we substitute “Norris” for “Lacoue-Labarthe,” “de Man” for “Heidegger,” “aesthetic ideology” for “Western metaphysics,” and “from Schiller to Jauss” for “from Plato to Nietzsche,” we can see that the parallelism Norris seeks to escape is unwittingly retained.

     

    In this most welcome and perceptive book on contemporary theory Norris thus fails to step back far enough from the critics he has discussed in the past. De Man and Derrida are powerful and interesting voices in theory, and they are certainly a cut above many who would emulate their deconstructive strategies. But their political and ethical valence remains clouded by the undecidabilities of the very practices they exhibit in their writings. There is also a theoretical dimension to their inability to offer a sustained ethical vision. The preference for viewing language as a system rather than as speech acts, for looking at semantics and semiology rather than at pragmatics, for remaining in the realm of virtual language rather than its actualization in the world–in short, for valorizing everywhere langue over parole–prevents de Man, Derrida, and Norris as well from theorizing ethics and politics. We only have to look at Derrida’s initial remarks on Austin to see why deconstruction has such difficulties in connecting theory and practice. Instead of examining Austin from the potentially radical reorientation that Austin himself offers–language as action–Derrida shifts the discussion back to the “non-semiotic,” to the level of linguistic meaning that Austin wanted to leave behind. A similar unwillingness to conceive language pragmatically, as always infused with ethical substance, is evident in Derrida’s confrontation with Gadamer. In this regard, as Gadamer points out, Derrida’s point of departure is retrograde. Norris’s attempt to make the deconstructive strategies of de Man and Derrida the basis for a political opposition is thus a questionable undertaking. In this his most overtly political volume to date he might have done better to explore more thoroughly those theories that take language-as-action as their starting point.

     

  • The Power and the Story. Review of Nye, Andrea. Words of Power: A Feminist Reading of the History of Logic. London: Routledge, 1990; Gross, Alan G. The Rhetoric of Science. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1990.

    John Batali

    Department of Cognitive Sciences
    University of California-San Diego

    <Batali@cogsci.ucsd.edu>

     

    Nye, Andrea. Words of Power: A Feminist Reading of the History of Logic. London: Routledge. 1990.

     

    Gross, Alan G. The Rhetoric of Science. Cambridge: Harvard University Press. 1990.

     

    Andrea Nye begins her “reading” of the history of logic by recounting how the 6th century BC philosopher Parmenides describes a poetic journey “past the towns of knowing men” in search of ultimate reality. Driven by desire and led by “maidens of the Sun,” he passes through imposing gates and down forbidding caverns and is ultimately allowed to inspect “being” which turns out to be a perfectly round and smooth sphere. But what is more important, and what Parmenides can take back to the practical world of life, is what Dike, the female keeper of being, says about it: “it is and to not be is not.” The principle of Being is what it is: eternal, simple, unchanging, true. Everything else is not.

     

    In this vision of Parmenides’s lie nascent two of the most venerated products of western thought: science and logic. Science as the investigation of being, the nature of nature. Logic as the codification of truth, the articulated norms of thought. And in Parmenides vision, the two lie together. Being inheres in thoughts about it, so that

     

    It is the same thing to be thought as to be a thought. For not without something of what is, in what is expressed, can there be thinking. (Nye, 16, translating Parmenides fragment 7)

     

    This theme, the relation between the true and thoughts about it and paths to it, is the subject of the books under review. Andrea Nye traces the history of logic from Parmenides through the approaches of Plato and Aristotle, thence to the theo-logic of the middle ages, and finally to the modern mathematical form of logic invented by Frege. Along the way, as conceptions about logic change, and the social uses to which logic is put change, the connection between logic and the truth of being becomes weaker and weaker, to the point where modern logicians take it as a virtue that their systems are absolutely “formal” and totally disconnected from reality (but are nonetheless adequate means of representing that reality).

     

    Gross, in his study of science, examines not the ideal path to truth that logic allegedly provides, but the actual workings of scientific persuasion, the “rhetoric” of science. He too begins with Aristotle, taking the “Rhetoric” as his “master theoretic text,” but putting it to a use Aristotle would not have liked. For Aristotle, science was the realm of the absolute and the unchanging, about which knowledge was available to all (all male Greek land owning citizens, at least). Rhetoric was for the law-court or the political assembly or the drinking party, where passion and prejudice prevail and could be molded to the desired shape. But Gross reminds us that passion and prejudice prevail everywhere in human activity, and even more so in the swirl of ego and power that is science.

     

    In both books, the truth and validity claims of logic and science are bracketed, are put on hold–not to be denied, or even diagnosed, but simply put aside. What interests Nye is not the truth of logic but the different conceptions of logic that appear in different moments of history, the different uses for logic of different societies, with different concerns and different notions of power and truth. And for Gross it is not the nature of being that interests him in the quests of scientists, but those quests themselves. Both Nye and Gross work with the truths of history: this happened, these people said this, wrote that, about science or about logic. Whether what they said was true or not is not the issue. Instead the issue is what happened and how they felt about it.

     

    For Andrea Nye, logic is not to be taken as a single thing towards which progress can be made. And, though her reading is feminist, she does not seek to show that logic is some specifically male syndrome. She presents and distances herself from a number of claims that she is not making:

     

    Logic, one current argument goes, is the creation of defensive male subjects who have lost touch with their lived experience and define all being in rigid oppositional categories modeled on a primal contrast between male and female. Or another: logic articulates oppressive thought-structures that channel human behavior into restrictive gender roles. Or: logic celebrates the unity of a pathological masculine self-identity that cannot listen and recognizes only negation and not difference. (Nye, 5)

     

    Instead, the word `logic’ points to the complex set of attitudes that any society has towards thought and truth and validity in argument. That such topics could form the subject matter of an academic, more or less technical domain, says a great deal about a society right away. But the specific form that logic takes in any society will depend as much on the historical and material circumstances of that society as it will depend (if it does at all) on the ultimate nature of truth.

     

    Therefore logic is no more male than society is. But then, societies often are dominated by males, if not thereby characteristically “male.” Certainly some of the societies that Nye is examining, societies which by coincidence or not were the ones where logic flourished–Classical and Hellenist Greece, and the Medieval Catholic church–were rigidly male enterprises. As a set of attitudes about truth and as a set of norms of thought, a society’s logic thereby forms part of the discourse in which power is channelled. It may not be that there is anything masculine about logic; however, it is one of the many tools by which the male elite can and does maintain and extend its power.

     

    “Reading” logic means that Nye is not going to treat the history of logic as a steady march of progress. She is going to take seriously the widely divergent things that its originators said about what they were doing, and the different uses to which it is put. In looking at what a society says about logic and how it makes use of its products, one gets a glimpse of what that society thinks about thinking and argument and how they are related to the exercise of power.

     

    In each of the chapters of her book she examines the logic produced by particular thinkers in specific historical circumstances. She examines how the society’s “need” for a logic was met or not met by what was produced. The specifically feminist aspect of her account is developed in her view of the history of logic as an outsider. She refuses to accept the different logics as anything more than what they historically are:

     

    There is no one Logic for which [a single critique] can account, but only men and logics, and the substance of these logics, as of any written or spoken language, are material and historically specific relations between men, between men and women, and between them and the objects of human concern. (Nye 5)

     

    Gross begins his account of the rhetorical aspects of science by reminding us that scientists in fact spend a great deal of time persuading. They must persuade other scientists of the validity of their claims and the correctness of their theories. They must persuade granting agencies and promotion committees of the importance of their work. They must persuade the general public that their enterprise has value.

     

    But I think that the general feeling is that the practice of persuasion is somehow not the real job. Certainly writing grant proposals is a pain, and many scientists probably would agree with the sentiment expressed by Galileo, that if their colleagues would just look at the results, they would see that they are correct. People have to be persuaded to see the truth only because they are unwilling or unable to see it directly.

     

    Gross considers “entertaining [the possibility] . . . that the claims of science are solely the products of persuasion.” Accordingly, his method is to follow the lead of Aristotle in analyzing scientific texts, “to find out in each case the existing means of persuasion.” He looks at a wide variety of scientific texts: published papers, the correspondence of the early days of the Royal Society of London, drafts and peer-review responses of papers, newspaper editorials written during the recent debate about recombinant DNA. In all cases the procedure is to attempt to understand the rhetorical techniques that are being applied. Sometimes the arguments appeal to explicit methodological principles, such as falsification, or an appeal to the evidence. Sometimes the arguments are by analogy, or are based on elegance or simplicity of a theory or an account. Rather than take any single one of these as the ultimate foundation of scientific truth, Gross wants to understand which ones are used, and which ones work. For Gross, the Parmenidean injunction that “what is is” would be taken, were it to appear in a scientific text, as just another rhetorical technique, sometimes convincing, sometimes not.

     

    Throughout his book, Gross has to deal with the claim that science is really about external reality, that there are “brute facts of nature” and all of this persuasion is just a detour on the path to it:

     

    The rhetorical view of science does not deny "the brute facts of nature"; it merely affirms that these "facts," whatever they are, are not science itself, knowledge itself. Scientific knowledge consists of the current answers to three questions, answers that are the product of professional conversation: What range of "brute facts" is worth investigating? How is this range to be investigated? What do the results of these investigations mean? Whatever they are, the "brute facts" themselves mean nothing; only statements have meaning, and of the truth of statements we must be persuaded. These processes, by which problems are chosen and results interpreted, are essentially rhetorical: only through persuasion are importance and meaning established. As rhetoricians we study the world as meant by science. (Gross 4)

     

    By studying the means of persuasion, especially as used in some important texts in the history of science that turned out to be persuasive, we can understand more about the process of science. Does this tell us more about its product, the supposed truths of science itself, the spherical essence about which all of this persuasive practice goes on?

     

    Both Nye and Gross might be seen to be committing either or both of two well-known logical errors, the “genetic fallacy” and the “ad hominem” argument. The genetic fallacy is the claim that the origins of an idea are relevant to its truth or falsity. An ad hominem argument is one that attempts to deny a claim by attacking the maker of the claim. But to accuse either Nye or Gross of these mistakes is to misunderstand what they are trying to do. It is to suppose that they are entering into the debate about the claims of logic or of science. But that is exactly what they are not doing. They are trying to understand the workings of those claims, to see where they come from and where they go. In some sense this ought to be an interesting enterprise purely from a historical point of view.

     

    But the enterprise assumes more importance when we remember how highly valued both logic and science are in this, our ultra-technological world. There is simply no reason to believe that any particular “meta-narrative” about the ultimate nature of either logic or science is right, or there is no reason to believe it without a careful look at what logic and science really are and have been. Much of the philosophy of science has defined the enterprise either in terms of its ultimate goal (e.g., to describe nature), or in terms of formal aspects of its performance (e.g., as following a hypothetico-deductive method, or as making falsifiable claims). Whether or not these characterizations made any internal sense, the question still remained as to whether they described anything, in particular whether they described what it is that people who call themselves scientists actually do. The emerging “sociological” approach to the history of science, as exemplified by Gross, illustrates that it is possible to put these a priori claims on hold, at least for a while, and look closely at the way the scientific world works.

     

    As for logic, remember that logic is explicitly a prescriptive discipline. Every writer in the history of logic has had to deal with the fact that people just don’t “think logically.” At best, logics are developed such that the axioms or rules are intuitive, or at least they are with a little thought. (Or with a lot of thought, as Nye points out, as the Stoic philosophers wrestled with the right way to characterize the meaning or function of “if,” a question which has not been really solved two thousand years later.) Logics are developed as ways to organize and perhaps restrict thinking, so it would seem crucial to examine the purposes that such organization and restriction are meant to serve.

     

    One of the problems that we have in assessing logic today is that in the post-Fregean world logic has attained a status not quite imagined by many of its developers. On the one hand logic has achieved a level of mathematical sophistication, yet in its technical sophistication it has become a domain of expertise. A solid grounding in logic is no longer considered part of the “well-rounded” education expected of our society. How many members of the US Senate, compared, let us imagine, with the Athenian assembly or the senate or Rome, know what modus ponens is? It is not that this is in any sense a step back, that our Senators would be more competent with a solid grounding in logic, but it is true that until the 20th century it was felt to be so.

     

    In the hands of Nye and Gross, the histories of logic and science become histories of the relations between persuasion and power. Clearly if you can persuade someone of something, however you do so, you have thereby a measure of power over that person. Likewise, having power over someone is a good way to get them to agree with you. Logic was an attempt to codify the means of argument, but of course a certain amount of power needed to be vested in those doing the codification. Hence the extreme urgency of the increasingly worldly medieval church’s interest in the nature of logic.

     

    And the technical, mathematical, applicable science in the 17th century brought a new kind of power over nature. With that power came the potential for wealth and fame, this coming at the same time as the rise of a mercantile class ready to plunder the new knowledge. One of Gross’s best chapters treats the events leading to the formation of the Royal Society of London, and the subsequent “invention” of the idea of priority of discovery. Isaac Newton comes off in a particularly bad light when the Royal Society formed a committee to decide whether Newton or Leibniz had discovered the calculus first. Given that the committee was formed of Englishmen, it was unlikely for Leibniz’s side to get a fair hearing, but the final “Account” condemns him in such harsh terms that, reading it, it is difficult to believe that Leibniz understood even simple arithmetic. It turns out, however, that Newton had managed to subvert the committee and had written the “Account” himself!

     

    Interesting as it is for its treatment of the historical characters, the episode illustrates how the structures and concerns and methods of a society develop as the society deals with real issues and problems. The importance of priority and the precise way it would be assigned were topics of considerable debate in Europe at the time, with some believing that priority was of no consequence at all, and others offering elaborate means for securing priority without actually publishing results (e.g., writing the result in code, or posting a sealed letter to the Royal Society). But Newton’s behavior and evident concern for absolute priority helped force the issue. And, finally, established as the unquestioned discoverer of the calculus, Newton’s personal authority was enhanced even further.

     

    These movements back and forth of power and argument and discovery point out that no fundamental dispute takes place entirely within a pre-existing logical framework. For one thing, one can’t prove the correctness of a specific logic or the correctness or appropriateness of logic itself, within logic. Logic only “works” within some sort of scaffolding in which its axioms are defined, its rules of inference set down. This was implicitly understood in Classical Greece. Parmenides presents being and the path to it as revealed by the goddesses, the ultimate forms of Plato, whose properties, dimly remembered, form the basis for our understanding of the world, were presented to us before we were born. For Aristotle, more empirical then these two, the ultimate logic had to be the “logic” visible in the biological world–of genus and species and essences and differentia.

     

    Once this alogical basis is in place, once the members of the society are convinced that logical thinking is a worthy goal, they can then proceed. Medieval logic interestingly splits the justification for logic in two. On the one hand is the revealed truth of God, on the other the logics of classical Athens. Characteristically, this split of the form of logic and its “premises” led to the extreme nominalism of William of Occam in which logic involve relations among arbitrary “meanings,” with no necessary connection between those relations and what they were about. The Bible would do as a source of premises just as well as would the Koran or the Egyptian Book of the Dead. Now of course this view was not very comforting to the established Church. The separation of the form and the meaning of logic is always a difficult one to maintain. Medieval realism attempted to connect more tightly the logical relations between predicates and the ultimate reality for which they stood, culminating perhaps in Anselm’s argument that God must exist because of logical properties of Its description.

     

    In many ways Gottlob Frege is the main character of Nye’s book. He stands at the beginning of the 20th century literally scared by the changes in the intellectual world around him: imaginary numbers, non-Euclidean geometries, transfinite sets. Did such things make any sense? Which ones? They all seemed to make sense, the derivations and proofs that involved them seemed to have the proper rhetorical form for mathematics but this seeming wasn’t enough. Could there be a way to determine which kinds of mathematical arguments are valid and which not, and thus be more confident of which kinds of mathematical entities exist? That is: could there be a logic of mathematics?

     

    I hope that at least part of the urgency of this question is clear. Before the 19th century mathematics seemed to be describing reality. The truths of mathematics seemed to be truths about the world, that ultimately one could go out and check. The formula for the volume of a sphere could be verified by immersing the sphere in water and measuring the displacement. Parallel lines could be seen never to meet (sort of). But now entities and claims were being made that it would seem could never be checked. Mathematics seemed to have slipped from being, but the new results seemed, when viewed the right way, to be relatively natural (if surprising) extensions of the old.

     

    As it turned out, Frege was unable to satisfy himself with his attempt to make mathematics logical, and had to be content with making logic mathematical. Others have solved some of the technical questions that stymied Frege, but the question of the ultimate foundation of mathematics still remains open.

     

    Nye then considers the attempts of the various philosophers and scientists influenced by Frege to make use of the new creation in other arenas. Perhaps the precision of the new mathematical logic could be used to separate scientific questions from meaningless “metaphysical” ones. Perhaps one could use logic to understand the form of moral or aesthetic arguments as if proving that it is wrong to kill one’s mother is the same as proving that 2+2=4.

     

    Furthermore it might be possible to use the mathematical logic to understand and perhaps to make some sense of the meaning of language itself. Perhaps, under all of the flower and emotion and fuzz of language there is a pure “logical form” which expresses the basic or pure or literal meaning of a sentence. Valid combinations of sentences (valid arguments) could be understood as combinations of sentences whose logical forms were valid.

     

    Now I should say that when treated as a technical tool this approach has had a great deal of success. Certain facts about language and about language use are well illustrated when sentences of mathematical logic are used to gloss certain of their semantic properties. But it is a long way from that observation to the argument that what we are doing when we use language is to dress up a crystalline logical form with tinsel and fluff.

     

    Consider the steps involved here: First, language is observed to allow for specious arguments as well as valid ones. Second, certain arguments can be seen to be valid on the basis of their form. Third, a tiny subset of those arguments, about a particular domain, namely mathematics, are given a precise, formal characterization. Finally this formal characterization is claimed to hold at the center of language.

     

    Gross attempts to draw more philosophical conclusions from his studies. He realizes that a focus on the rhetorical aspects of scientific practice might make it seem as if science is just rhetoric. He argues that his analyses leave room for a sort of “rhetorical realism.” However, he seems to stumble here since he has shown that the only actual role such “meta- narratives” of science play is in the rhetoric that they can support. It is not clear what rhetorical role “rhetorical realism” could play except in favor of the very relativism he professes concern about.

     

    Nye accepts that one “logical” response to her history is to suggest that perhaps some different sort of logic might be developed, a “feminist” or at least a “female” logic that would perhaps alleviate some of the problems. But of course it is not logic that has kept women and “other” races and nationalities and classes subordinated, it was and is political and social interests and institutions. Logic was and is only one of the many tools toward that end. However a very important tool, since the attitudes and roles of logic in a society are very centrally tied up with the attitudes toward thought and argument. Nye argues against the idea of a feminist logic and for a society that values “reading” instead of the sort of categorical “registering” that logic involves. It seems to me that “reading” is exactly what Gross is doing in his rhetorical analysis of science, and indeed rhetoric, conceived classically, is a field whose time ought to come.

     

    What is the sense in which these two books deserve to be called “postmodern”? I think that the first step in the answer has to do with the fact that neither seeks to overturn or replace the disciplines they are examining. While it may be possible to build a case for reform out of some of the authors’ charges, it is also possible that a practitioner or true-believer could be unmoved. The obvious response would be to claim that both Nye and Gross spend their time examining the scaffolding, and not returning later to see the finished building, but that in fact a good study of scaffolding is necessary and important and perhaps even quite interesting. (Consider, for example the biological community’s response to “The Double Helix.”)

     

    As I mentioned above, it would seem that to take Nye’s and Gross’s points any further, to take them as actual challenges to science or to logic, would be to accept either or both of the ad hominem argument and the genetic fallacy. It is here that I think the postmodernism of the approach comes in. Nye and Gross both stand on what ought to be an unstable point. They are both working well within a tradition of careful scholarship and even an Enlightenment-style respect for the centrality of Ancient Greek thought. Both of them, but perhaps Gross more then Nye, seem to view their subjects with respect. For Gross this is explicit, in using rhetorical techniques originating with Aristotle to analyze science (a practice that, as he admits, Aristotle wouldn’t have initially approved of). Nye, as a feminist, as a woman reading logic, is less willing to adopt the tradition as beneficial, but she does adopt, in a more or less ironic way, the commitment that certain standards of argument ought to apply.

     

    How far can the process be removed from the product? How much can the history of an institution or a practice be divorced from its present state? The modernist position might be that the tradition is baggage, it needs to be shed as soon as it gets in the way. For Gross and Nye, as perhaps it is for the postmodern view, we cannot free ourselves so easily from that baggage; it is not in fact baggage, it is us. The stories of logic and science are our stories, and we are still making them up as we go along. It is ironic perhaps to use the method of classical rhetoric to analyze scientific discourse; after all, what status does a rhetorical analysis have after the claims of science are shown to be rhetorical? I mean it would have seemed that science’s claims are the strongest. But now it seems not so clear.

     

    It isn’t a challenge to logic or science that Nye and Gross offer, but an account of how those enterprises actually are. It is only when those accounts are viewed against the self-descriptions that they seem to be challenges. Logic is not wrong or invalid or even incomplete because it was developed for the promulgation of the faith, nor is biology wrong because it works by means of persuasion and consensus. The challenge is felt only by those who believe that in fact the process does matter to the product.

     

    But–and perhaps I am finally showing myself here–the process does matter, it has to matter. Only if we somehow think that either science or logic is somehow complete or close to complete, can we take any of its products as assured. Now perhaps the method of truth-tables in propositional logic can be felt to be relatively sound and perhaps it is, perhaps it is as sound as the methods we have for predicting eclipses; but such examples are relatively sparse. We just don’t know, in a century filled with challenges to the accepted views in both science and logic and everything else, where the next challenge will arise. Our understanding of how such challenges might develop, and what we ought to expect to do about them, can only be enhanced with a better understanding of science as process. It is a process with its roots in tradition, but not its foundation. Nothing can be done without the tradition, without the history, but anything in that tradition can be overturned, probably based on a challenge supported by some other traditional view or mode of argument or example.

     

    It almost seems that Parmenides’s insight remains, except that where it has been traditionally taken as the foundation of knowledge, it now serves as the fulcrum of irony.

     

  • Review of Flax, Jane. Thinking Fragments: Psychoanalysis, Feminism, and Postmodernism in the Contemporary West. Berkeley: California UP, 1990.

    Susan Ross

    Department of Speech Communication
    Pennsylvania State University

    <sxr5@psuvm>

     

    Flax, Jane. Thinking Fragments: Psychoanalysis, Feminism, and Postmodernism in the Contemporary West. Berkeley: U California P, 1990.

     

    In the opening chapter of her book, Thinking Fragments: Psychoanalysis, Feminism, and Postmodernism in the Contemporary West, Jane Flax states that “the conversational form of the book represents my attempt to find a postmodern voice, to answer for myself the challenge of finding one way (among many possible ways) to continue theoretical writing while abandoning the ‘truth’ enunciating or adjudicating modes feminists and postmodernists so powerfully and appropriately call into question.” Flax does many things with her book, but she never attains such a voice, a problem which I think is related to the difficulty of resolving the relationship of the chosen themes and to the absence of personal experience within the book.

     

    What it seems Flax wants to do is something akin to what Chris Weedon did in her foundational book, Feminist Practice and Poststructuralist Theory–explicate and critique the three schools of psychoanalysis, feminism, and postmodernism, and show how they interrelate to achieve a kind of cohesive whole. What Flax lacks, particularly in comparison with Weedon, is any political agenda that spurs the arguments in some positive direction. Her aptly named final chapter, “No Conclusions,” seems sadly accurate as she weaves aimlessly in her “search for intelligibility and meaning.”

     

    Flax’s seeming lack of focus is, ironically, rooted in the strength of the book, which is the comprehensive treatment of the writings of Freud, Winnicott, Lacan, Chodorow, Lyotard, Derrida, Rorty, Dinnerstein, and Foucault to show how each has contributed to Western thinking and culture. Thinking Fragments is exhaustive in fleshing out the basic tenets and contradictions of each thinker. Flax also understands and reminds us of the tension of the postmodern writing task: the tendency, in the process of presenting theoretical constructs, of reifying them in the very way postmodernist thinking encourages us not to.

     

    If Flax wishes us to use the book as a basic primer in the origins of poststructuralist thinking, it would be helpful for her to provide more explicit signposts for the reader, such as chapter/book part headings that match the chosen theoretical categories, and more guidelines for the reader as to what purpose the incessant questioning serves. In other words, if the sections “The Selves Conceptions,” “Gender(s) and Dis-contents,” and “Knowledge in Question” carried the more explicit and accessible titles of “Psychoanalysis,” “Feminism,” and “Postmodernism,” then the book would serve as a more useful reference and less like a wandering journey. If the book is indeed intended to be an open-ended, less organized journey of sorts, then the form needs to be opened up more completely. Flax swims somewhere in between, and it is not always clear what the issues are, except that she allows each sentence to bounce off of itself–the book is riddled with disclaimers of “yet,” “however,” and “but” that follow firm assertions.

     

    Flax claims in her early chapter on “Transitional Thinking” that her muddiness results from the fact that when she discusses one theoretical category “the other two voices will interrogate and critique the predominant one.” Thus, she excuses herself from rigorous, decisive explication of the “voices” and of inherent issues. How psychoanalysis fits into “transitional thinking,” given its conservative tradition of biological focus, seems an important issue to address–feminists have been questioning such essentialist viewpoints for awhile. The tension of Enlightenment-based theories and the feminist deploring of rationalism and its rigidity needs also to be addressed. It is not that Flax is unaware of these tensions, but she assumes that they have been addressed elsewhere, finished, and discarded. Her assumption, for instance, that the reified categories of Psychoanalysis, Feminism, and Postmodernism justify themselves as a chosen framework for such a book is unspoken and suspect. Why do they represent “our own time apprehended in thought” and why are they the crucial “voices” necessary to address issues of self, gender, knowledge, and power?

     

    One of the most important questions for women, and yet one of the hardest for them to answer, is WHAT DO YOU WANT? Since the impetus of feminism originally grew out of women’s need to have choices and options in response to that question, any book that claims to be feminist should follow that spirit without resorting to what may look on the surface like an appropriately postmodern, open-ended, but actually despairing uncertainty of purpose. Flax’s final chapter, “No Conclusions,” is so convoluted and directionless that it is difficult to pull any sound philosophical or even interesting basis out of it. She says, “a fundamental and unresolved question pervading this book is how to justify–or even frame–theoretical and narrative choices (including my own) without recourse to “truth” or domination. I am convinced we can and should justify our choices to ourselves and others, but what forms these justifications can meaningfully assume is not clear to me.” That’s a good question. Does the reader have the right to call Flax to account and try to answer it? While her admission of her own lack of clarity is healthily postmodern, it lacks commitment. Does a dynamic, pluralistic sense of self imply that it disappears totally? The implications for women, whose selves have long been absent from discussions of society, history, and thought, seem ominous.

     

    Perhaps my insistence on such a goal-oriented focus might be rooted in comparison with other postmodern articles where women’s issues don’t disappear under the rubric of seemingly “neutral” categories that actually themselves carry baggage resembling the “absolute” forms of knowledge and power Flax supposedly denounces. Flax herself wrote, for instance, an essay in 1980 which appeared in The Future of Difference. The essay described mother-daughter relationships, and offered a personal case history which excitingly showed the political implications of private struggles for women. The article also matched in form as well as content the feminist notion that personal struggles are indeed political realities. Similarly, Teresa Ebert’s recent article in College English, “The ‘Difference’ of Postmodern Feminism,” describes the search for an ideal feminist model, one that incorporates the notion of social struggle within language, and serves to demonstrate the global implications of combining feminism and postmodernism. Ebert discusses the exciting potential for using language and all its inherent significations to dissect social conflicts. Ebert’s skepticism of the “uncritical rejection of totality” because of its lack of global perspective seems more productive for feminists than Flax’s reluctance to look too far beyond established postmodernist categories and discussions, seemingly in order to avoid any hint of totalization in her discourse. In short, Flax lacks the necessary political element of a feminist work, perhaps because of her stated lack of belief in “inexorable, inner logic,” or more ominously, perhaps because her commitment to the idea of “these transitional times” leaves no room for any overarching sense of meaning other than the endless open-endedness of things.

     

    In these exciting times of theoretical upheaval, a book like Flax’s should take advantage of its multidisciplinary grounding and move beyond the level of explication of theoretical bases, particularly since her explanations are not clear-cut enough to serve the beginning user (she isn’t strong on definition of terms, for instance) and are too stream-of-consciousness to be of much use to seasoned fans of postmodernist thinking. Since deconstruction seeks to unearth the nature of power relations, a postmodern work is allowed the loose style of Flax’s book only if it adapts a future-oriented focus necessary for any feminist work–that of reclaiming power and creating alterantive sources of knowledge/power relations. Postmodernism should not be used as an excuse to avoid commitment to a political vision, nor should its emphasis on absences be used to side-step the validity of our own personal experiences (particularly a feminist project) or our responsibility of coming to terms with crises in our society.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Ebert, Teresa L. “The ‘Difference’ of Postmodern Feminism.” College English 53 (December 1991): 886-904.
    • Flax, Jane. “Mother-Daughter Relationships: Psychodynamics, Politics, and Philosophy.” The Future of . . .. Hester Eisenstein and Alice Jardine Eds. Boston: G.K. Hall, 1980. 20-40.
    • Weedon, Chris. Feminist Practice and Poststructuralist Theory. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1987.

     

  • What Can She Know?

    Rose Norman

    Department of English
    University of Alabama-Huntsville

    <rnorman@uahvax1>

     

    Code, Lorraine. What Can She Know? Feminist Theory and the Construction of Knowledge. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1991.

     

    When it comes to “knowing,” does it matter who does the knowing? Is knowing independent of the knower, and if not, what is it about the knower that affects the knowing? Canadian philosopher Lorraine Code argues persuasively that whether the knower is a man or woman matters so much that understanding why requires a feminist epistemology. That project involves a paradigm shift in epistemology, from valuing autonomy and objectivity (“pure reason”) to valuing interdependence and subjectivity (communal knowledge); from focusing on the relation of a proposition to reality, to focusing on the interrelationship of subject and proposition in creating knowledge/power.

     

    What Can She Know?, a book collecting and synthesizing work begun in Code’s 1981 paper “Is the Sex of the Knower Epistemologically Significant?” Metaphilosophy 1981), is an important step toward articulating the feminist epistemology needed to theorize the interaction of knower and knowing. I suspect the book will be most useful to feminists and to those who already accept postmodern views about the instability of the subject and the constructed nature of reality (as we “know” it). What is characterized as “malestream” philosophy, by far the bulk of what is published and taught about philosophy, is the epistemology against which Code marshals evidence in a complex, nuanced, and deeply engaging argument. Code’s most effective rhetorical aid is her own evenhandedness and clarity in synthesizing a broad array of often-contradictory philosophical positions, from Immanuel Kant to Carol Gilligan, from Aristotle to Sara Ruddick, from Hans Georg Gadamer to Mary Field Belenky.

     

    Code manages this in what I would describe as a non-combative discourse that resolutely avoids dichotomizing. She steps into the discursive gap between a deconstructive practice emphasizing undecideability, and the traditional practice emphasizing universality and gender neutrality. Her own practice weaves a web of understanding between those polarities, with gender as her chief point of departure. In staking out an epistemological territory she eventually describes as “middle ground,” Code positions herself between such dichotomizing debates as nature/nurture and essentialism/constructionism, debates that currently occupy many feminist theorists as well as philosophers of all kinds. Her position, moreover, is dynamic, not static, and emerges developmentally in succeeding chapters of the book. For example, her use of “sex” instead of “gender” in the early chapters turns out to be a deliberate retention of the language she and others used when first theorizing these issues. (In a footnote, Code defends this usage on historical grounds, “gender” being a relatively recent usage, “sex” being the term used by epistemologists discussed in her early chapters.) Conceptually, “middle ground” may be the wrong metaphor for establishing a new paradigm for thinking about thinking. “Common ground” seems to be what Code is seeking and what she most successfully achieves. Her critique establishes this common ground chiefly by articulating key feminist theories that challenge widely held beliefs about the procedures for defining and attaining knowledge. Often, she integrates feminist theory with what is useful from such non-feminists as Aristotle, Kant, Nietzsche, and Foucault. Code is especially effective in adducing what is useful in traditional philosophy, wasting little time attacking what is not useful, except in establishing the ways that what counts as knowledge has traditionally been defined so as to exclude women. Most of her opening chapter is devoted to showing how any claim for “women’s knowledge,” knowledge from a domain assigned to sterotypically-defined “women,” has been declared not-knowledge. Furthermore, she argues, the exclusion does not work symmetrically for men; that is, knowledge from a domain assigned to men has been assumed to be gender-neutral. Men define the norm for defining knowledge.

     

    These and other ideas about gendered knowledge, and Code’s debunking of claims for gender-neutrality, are familiar in women’s studies. In fact, Code’s careful documentation of these ideas makes the book very valuable as a bibliographic guide to scores of feminist essays over the last twenty years. But they are not new ideas, and Code’s contribution is more one of synthesizing than of formulating a procedure or practice for the feminist epistemology she sees as a desirable goal. Her accomplishment is to prepare a site for this new epistemology, lay groundwork for the paradigm shift needed for re-visioning the world in ways that no longer contribute to political oppression of women and other devalued groups.

     

    Code’s critique of received thinking about epistemology makes four major points:

     

    1) Dichotomous thinking polarizes ideas and creates an underclass, the less desirable side of the dichotomy. Dichotomizing also feeds into modes of argumentation that emphasize winning more than understanding, thereby perpetuating political oppression of the underclass. Code avoids dichotomy in various ways, notably by defining knowledge as “inextricably, subjective and objective,” the two supposed opposites being in dynamic interplay in the “creation of all knowledge worthy of the label” (27).

     

    2) Objectivity is overemphasized in inquiry. Code recommends reclaiming subjectivity and re-valuing the subject of inquiry. She warns against “autonomy-of-reason thinking,” a style of thinking that claims reason can operate independently of the thinker’s personal locatedness.

     

    3) We are all interdependent, our subjectivity formed in relation to others. In this respect, we are “second persons,” a term Code takes from philosopher Annette Baier Postures of the Mind: Essays on Mind and Morals, 1985), and applies broadly as a counter to the prevailing autonomy-of-reason mode. Our own personal locatedness in a particular time, place, class, etc., should be our point of departure for analysis.

     

    4) Ideology is a driving force in creating knowledge/power in the Foucauldian sense that the construction of knowledge perpetuates power relations.

     

    What counts as knowledge in mainstream philosophy is derived from the sciences, where the focus is on what can be known about “controllable, manipulable, predictable objects” in the physical world (175). Epistemologists have theorized paradigmatic knowledge in terms of object-oriented simples, using the formula “S knows that P” to locate “objective” truth in the physical world in situations like “S knows that the door is open.” Testing the proposition then focuses on the relation of P (the door is open) to physical reality, and ignores the relation of S to P, since the epistemic agent is assumed to be merely a placekeeper, not affecting the truth of what is known. Code challenges both 1) the use of simples tied to physical reality as sources of paradigmatic knowledge, and 2) the notion that the epistemic agent has no bearing on physical reality. Her most telling point in this critique is that the knowledge gained from object-oriented simples is so shallow as to be not worth knowing, and, furthermore, is inadequate for inference into more complex realms.

     

    Code’s alternative to the subject-object paradigm is a complex one, friendship (human-human interaction), a paradigm that she proposes as a better relational model than Sara Ruddick’s “maternal thinking” for achieving feminist goals. A feminist epistemology, she argues, is best carried out as an ongoing dialogue between thoughtful and mutually respectful friends. But what of women’s experience, of women as makers of knowledge? Here Code runs head-on into Belenky et al.’s well known Women’s Ways of Knowing (1986; co-authored with Blythe McVicker Clinchy, Nancy Rule Goldberger, and Jill Mattuck Tarule), a book imbued with an essentialism that Code carefully avoids throughout her text. Code argues that “in the conceptions of knowledge and of subjectivity it presupposes, Women’s Ways of Knowing is epistemologically and politically more problematic than promising” (253) because it is as asymmetric as the “malestream” epistemology it refutes. In the “S knows that P” terminology, the malestream concentrates too much on P, while Belenky et al. concentrate too much on S–so much so that it’s “not easy to determine what their subjects know” (253). They conflate “subjective knowing” with “subjectivism” and consider subjectivism “a permanent epistemological possibility” (254).

     

    Code considers this to be “radical relativism” where anything goes; she prefers “mitigated relativism,” her phrase for considering knowledge both subjective and objective, not wholly one or the other. Code is more directly critical of Belenky et al. than of any other scholars whose work she uses, since Belenky’s approach resembles her own in critical ways that Code explicitly identifies, e.g., in having an interest in “second personhood,” valuing connectedness and interpersonal behavior, and locating sources of knowledge in human behavior, rather than in subject-object behavior. Code’s analysis is more nuanced, more postmodern (in denying the possibility of a unified self, etc.), and more political in its recognition of Foucauldian knowledge/power links. Code is exploring the uncharted territory between polarities, the power in “mitigated relativism.” Belenky et al. construct knowing as a progress, through stages, toward increasingly more valued “ways of knowing.” Code suggests a different way of using this material, calling these ways of knowing “strategies” or “styles” of knowing, different positions that can be taken, thus making them more useful for theorizing places for political action. Code’s articulation of an ecological model for “Remapping the Epistemic Terrain” (chapter 7) is the most useful part of the book in addressing key issues feminists are currently debating and in defending “ecofeminism” against criticism of the ideal of community. Code begins the chapter with a description of a board game called The Poverty Game, developed by six Canadian women who depend on public assistance. These “welfare women” become a continuing focus (almost a litmus test) for discussing epistemic privilege, how knowledge is circulated (as well as constructed), and how privileged women and men might learn from a dialogic form of epistemology based on an ecological model. For Code, this ecological model proposes a society that is in dynamic balance, like an ecosystem. Such a society would be “community- oriented, ecologically responsible[,] would make participation and mutual concern central values and would structure debates among community members as conversations, not confrontations” (278).

     

    This communal ideal is widespread in women’s spirituality movements today, but has found less support among academics, who are more likely to see only romanticism or idealism in it. Code’s approach to a feminist epistemology reaches out to that ideal in ways that academics can value. She avoids essentializing women’s “nature” by bringing in Teresa de Lauretis’s influential views on “identity politics” and the importance, for feminist projects, of resisting the ideal of a unified self. De Lauretis valorizes “a multiple, shifting, and often self-contradictory identity . . . ; an identity made up of heterogeneous and heteronomous representations of gender, race, and class” Feminist Studies/Critical Studies 9). Code places this dynamic identity in an ecological context, emphasizing fluidity across various boundaries (as in an ecosystem) in creating and acquiring knowledge. In her ecological model, as I read it, people communally and conversationally create knowledge through “dialogic negotiations . . . across hitherto resistant structural boundaries” (309). In this view, thinking itself is “conversational,” and for it to be productive these “conversations have to be open, moving, and resistant to arbitrary closure” (308).

     

    While the ecological model is for me Code’s most appealing metaphor–suggesting friendly “conversation” standing in for such natural processes as rivers flowing and life-cycle processes–the ecosystem metaphor is inexact, or, I should say that Code does not herself elaborate the metaphor as I have done. Further, an ecological model holds within itself a potentially essentializing gesture toward “natural” systems that can easily lead to validating the status quo. Code’s resistance to essentialism is most evident in her critique of texts like Carol Gilligan’s In a Different Voice (1982), Sara Ruddick’s Maternal Thinking (1989), and Belenky et al.’s Women’s Ways of Knowing, to all of which she gives considerable (and perceptive) attention. To achieve the feminist goals Code articulates, what is needed is not a “model” (essentialist or otherwise), but a paradigm shift, a completely different way of thinking about thinking. Gilligan, Ruddick, and Belenky et al. are all, in their own ways, more successful in establishing new paradigms for thinking than is Code.

     

    Where Code will draw most fire from critics (those who do not dismiss her project out of hand) is in the attempt to stake out a middle ground, neither wholly essentialist nor wholly constructionist. “Mitigated relativism” is neither a catchy name nor an easily grasped philosophical position, nor is “middle ground” an obvious position of strength, as Code claims it to be. It is simply the place we are left once dichotomous thinking is recognized as a patriarchally constructed double bind: essentialism demands belief in primacy of difference, the very basis on which women have been oppressed; relativism (there is no external, objective reality, only individual realities) stalls political action, there being no external reality to change. So it is the choice that oppresses, or the belief that one must choose. In opting for middle ground, Code is refusing to make that ultimately oppressive choice.

     

    The choices Code does make are complex and dynamic, challenging and invigorating to anyone willing to enter the dialogic she invites. There is a quicksilver element to the issues raised: feminist epistemology seems capable of rapidly assuming many shapes, of weaving through narrow and twisting passages, of rising and falling in response to atmospheric pressures. But that is my own metaphor. Code’s figurative language emphasizes analytical (“malestream?”) processes. The metaphor of “remapping the epistemic terrain” suggests the feminist epistemologist as a cartographer systematically pacing through a territory of disputed boundaries and recording results to guide others who choose to come that way. My own metaphor of Code’s “drawing fire from critics” reveals my sense of that terrain as dangerous territory, with enemies in every bush and landmines artfully concealed on the path. In making her way through that dangerous terrain that she calls “middle ground,” Code strikes me as both gutsy and careful– and well-armed.

     

  • Belling Helene

    Douglas A. Davis

    Department of English
    Haverford College

    <D_Davis@Hvrford>

     

    Cixous, Helene. “Coming to writing” and other essays. Ed. Deborah Jenson. Trans. Sarah Cornell, Deborah Jenson, Ann Liddle, Susan Sellers. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1991.

     

    We have learned from Freud (who found the lesson hard to keep in mind) that if one would read the unconscious, one must attend to silence as to sound. I come to be writing of Helene Cixous through her writing of “Dora,” the girl who so obsessed Freud in the months after his own writing of The Interpretation of Dreams that she called forth his most (in)famous (counter)transference and thereby enticed Sartre, Lacan, and H.C.–enough distinguished literary and psychoanalytic reinterpreters to fill a curriculum–to retell her-story. In all these re-visions of the young lady it is of course never Ida Bauer who speaks, but “Dora” who is overheard voicing another’s thoughts. Cixous’s take on the nuclear moment in Freud’s 1905 “Fragment of an Analysis of a Case of Hysteria” opens with the good doctor pressing his adolescent patient for the details of the encounter by the lake, where her father’s mistress’s husband may have kissed her, where she may have desired him, may have felt his aroused body, may have slapped his face:

     

     
              Freud's voice (seated, seen from behind)
              "...these events project themselves like a shadow
              in dreams, they often become so clear that we feel
              we can grasp them, but yet they escape
              interpretation, and if we proceed without skill
              and special caution, we cannot know if such a
              scene really took place."
    
              DORA
              (a voice which rips through silence--half
              threatening and half begging--is heard)
                If you dare kiss me, I'll slap you!
                             (becoming more tenderly playful)
                             (all of a sudden, close to his ear)
              FREUD
                Yes, you will tell me in full detail.
                             (voice from afar)
              DORA
                If you want.
                             (voice awakens)
                If you [vous] want.  And after that?
              FREUD
                You will tell me about the incident by the lake,
                in full detail.
              DORA
                Why did I keep silent the first days after the
                incident by the lake?
              FREUD
                To whom do you think you should ask that
                question?
              DORA
                Why did I then suddenly tell my parents about
                it?
              FREUD
                Do you know why?
              DORA
                             (Does not answer but tells this
                              story in a dreamlike voice) 
                As father prepared to leave, I said that I would
              not stay there without him.  Why did I tell my
              mother about the incident so that she would repeat
              it to my father? (Cixous, 1983, 2-3)

     

    Thus Freud, quintessential modern (and arguably the first post-modern) thinker, meets H.C. across the gaps, pauses, and ellipses of “Dora”‘s discourse. And in the glimpses of H.C.’s work of the past fifteen years collected in this slim volume, there are analogous puzzles aplenty for the reader who seeks a personage behind the texts, who would lead Cixous onto a stage and examine her about time, place and person: who did what, and with what, and to whom?

     

    Freud is not present in this collection of six of Cixous’s essays spanning 1976-89, though we imagine him squirming at the “Requiemth Lecture on the Infeminitesimal,” in “Coming to Writing” (35), which parodies his masochistic Lecture 33, on “Femininity.” H.C. shares Freud’s problem in that infamous pseudolecture, viz., to discover by writing her “how a woman develops out of a child with a bisexual disposition” (Freud, 1933, 116); but she has also read his uneasymaking strange tribute to his daughter Anna, “A Child is Being Beaten” (“A Girl Is Being Killed,” 8), and she wants us to understand that the self- mother-loving woman who comes to her writing is

     

    not the "beautiful woman" Uncle Freud speaks of, the beauty in the mirror, the beauty who loves herself so much that no one can ever love her enough, not the queen of beauty. (51)

     

    The avuncular presence of “Coming to Writing” is rather a “capitalist-realist superuncle,” who annually attempts her critical domestication:

     

    The unknown just doesn't sell. Our customers demand simplicity. You're always full of doubles, we can't count on you, there is otherness in your sameness. (33)

     

    The six translations are bookended by fine interpretive pieces by Susan Rubin Suleiman (“Writing Past the Wall, or the Passion according to H.C.”) and Deborah Jensen (“Coming to Reading Helene Cixous”), the latter an effective Baedeker to the terrain covered by Cixous in the fourteen years represented by these pieces.

     

    These essays all treat of love, of passion discovered, created by the act(s) of reading/writing. For Cixous this process is most thoroughly experienced in relation to the Brazilian author Clarice Lispector, who occasions two of the pieces included. The second, “Clarice Lispector: The Approach: Letting Oneself (be) Read (by) Clarice Lispector: The Passion According to C.L.” articulates for H.C. the paradigmatic relationship with an author and her text:

     

    How to "read" Clarice Lispector: In the passion according to C.L.: writing-a-woman. What will we call "reading," when a text overflows all books and comes to meet us, giving itself to be lived? Was heisst lesen? (What is called reading?) (58)

     

    Without Lispector’s own text juxtaposed (H.C. sets a paragraph of C.L.’s Portuguese in her essay, and sprinkles quoted phrases throughout), it is the exuberant love-letter quality of this essay that is paramount, as Cixous is moved to verbigerative wordplay (much of it in German) with Lispector’s name and concepts. The textual courtship of Lispector suffuses the last three essays as well: “The Last Painting or the Portrait of God,” “By the Light of an Apple,” and “The Author in Truth.” Together, these constitute a powerful paean to self-discovery through literature, in which the ego takes on the imagined persona of the beloved writer as mentor. This time-honored process, Cixous show us by contrast, has traditionally been a matter between men, and within a dominant cultural-political context:

     

    If Kafka had been a woman. If Rilke had been a Jewish Brazilian born in the Ukraine. If Rimbaud had been a mother, if he had reached the age of fifty. If Heidegger had been able to stop being German, if he had written the Romance of the Earth. (132)

     

    The other piece included is “Tancredi Continues,” H.C.’s response to Rossini’s opera, featuring Clorinda, “woman singing as a woman pretending to be a man,” of which Susan Rubin Suleiman asks/answers:

     

    Is this poetry? Critical commentary? Autobiography? Ethical reflection? Feminist theory? Yes. (xi)

     

    If this volume is one’s point of entry to Cixous’s writing, biographical questions will echo at each paragraph. H.C. locates her sense of otherness, of “Jewoman,” German-French self-consciousness, in her Algerian childhood. Yet despite a nod to the archangel who gave the Prophet dictation and the people of the Book a new religion (“The attack was imperious: ‘Write!’ Even though I was only a meager anonymous mouse, I knew vividly the awful jolt that galvanizes the prophet, wakened in mid-life by an order from above” [9-10]), no recognizable North African Arab appears on her mental stage, only a glimpse of what might be shadow, as little H.C. lures a remembered little French girl into a corner of Algiers’ Officers’ Park:

     

    I beat up children. The Enemy's little ones. The little pedigreed French. . . . Not a trace of a beggar, not a shadow of a slave, of an Arab, of wretchedness. (CtW 19)

     

    Not of, but in, French North Africa, and, later, France itself, is H.C., an outsider to Freud’s avuncular heterosexism, to the “Sacred Garden of French literature,” to patripolitics generally. She writes of Jerusalem, abode of peace contended by two passionate peoples–Arab and Jew, male and female, West and East –but without telegraphing her political wishes for it/them. Is the new Jerusalem for everyone? Is Cixous’s writing?

     

    H.C.’s fluency in what Lacan pronounced the unconscious Discourse of the Other, the unconscious that speaks the conscious, resounds in these translations. Translating Cixous (like translating Freud) is a special challenge, because puns, cliched French and German usages, klang associations, and alliteration play such a role in her writing. Sarah Cornell, Deborah Jenson, Ann Liddle, and Susan Sellers seem to have met this challenge, giving us a text that often entices and seldom merely puzzles, inviting the reader to speculate over the sound and psychodynamics of H.C.’s original. The footnotes are indispensable, since “from the point of view of the soul’s eye: the eye of a womansoul” (4) is not “du point de vue de l’oeil d’ame. L’oeil dame” (197n). Yet the joyous, erotic, metonymic quality of Cixous’s words survives the change of sound.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Cixous, Helene. “Portrait of Dora.” Diacritics (1983): 2-32.
    • Freud, Sigmund (1905). Fragment of an Analysis of a Case of Hysteria. Ed. and trans. James J. Strachey, The Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud SE), vol 7. London: Hogarth.
    • Freud, Sigmund (1919). “‘A child is being beaten’: A contribution to the study of the origin of sexual perversions.” SE, vol 17, 175-204.
    • Freud, Sigmund (1933). “Femininity.” SE, vol 22, 112-135.
    • Lacan, Jacques [1951]. “Intervention on transference.” Ed. Juliet Mitchell and Janet Rose. Feminine Sexuality. New York: Pantheon Books, 1982.
    • Sartre, Jean-Paul (1959/1984). The Freud scenario. Ed. J.-B Pontalis. Trans. Q. Hoare. Chicago: U Chicago P, 1985.

     

  • White Male Ways of Knowing

    Clifford L. Staples

    Department of Sociology
    University of North Dakota

    <ud153289@ndsuvm1>

     

    hooks, bell. Yearning: Race, Gender and Cultural Politics. Boston: South End, 1990.

     

    About two years ago my friend Mike sent me bell hooks’s review of Spike Lee’s “Do The Right Thing,” which was published in Zeta Magazine.1 Mike’s photocopy budget is even worse than mine, so I figured if he went to the trouble of smuggling these pages out to me then he really wanted me to read them. So I did. I had seen the film prior to reading the review, and, just like hooks’s white male colleagues, I too had “loved it” (10). Her critical review challenged me to rethink my initial response to the film, and got me interested in reading more of her work. So I sent a check to South End Press for copies of Ain’t I a Woman (1981), Feminist Theory: From Margin to Center (1984), Talking Back: Thinking Feminist, Thinking Black (1989), and Yearning: Race, Gender, and Cultural Politics (1990). Here I will focus on Yearning. This book in particular has encouraged me to join with her in interrogating the racism and sexism of postmodern American culture. Yearning consists of twenty-three short essays, including a dialogue with Cornel West on relationships between black men and black women, and a concluding piece in which she playfully interviews herself. Like her review of “Do The Right Thing,” a number of the remaining essays initially appeared elsewhere: in Zeta Magazine, Inscriptions, Art Forum, Sojourner, Framework, Emerge. Pulling these essays together in one volume has undoubtedly made her cultural criticism available to a much larger audience than the few readers of these publications.

     

    The essays cover a lot of territory and are not easily classified. Some chapters (e.g., “Stylish Nihilism,” “Representing Whiteness,” “Counter-Hegemonic Art,” “A Call For Militant Resistance”) might be fairly called film criticism. In several other places (e.g., “Liberation Scenes,” “Postmodern Blackness,” “Culture to Culture,” “Critical Interrogation”) she discusses and evaluates trends in cultural criticism. And then, from another direction (“The Chitlin Circuit,” “Homeplace,” “Sitting at the Feet of the Messenger,” “Aesthetic Inheritances,” “Saving Black Folk Culture”) she remembers and celebrates African-American culture and politics. But one shouldn’t put too much weight on these categories. You are as likely to find autobiographical reflections in the film reviews as in the more properly autobiographical pieces, and references to films, novels, theoretical trends and biographies turn up everywhere. As she writes in the last essay, “There are so many locations in this book, such journeying” (229). Hooks’s excursions erase all boundaries, leave all genres blurred.

     

    For hooks, radical cultural criticism is rooted in a commitment to black liberation struggle. She examines representations of black people and black life in literature and popular culture to understand how such representations enhance and undermine the capacity of African-Americans to determine their own fate. She focuses, in particular, on the ways in which such representations work to either enslave or liberate blacks, reinforce or challenge racism in whites, and sustain or subvert white supremacy. She also remains critical of the ways in which both women’s liberation and black liberation continue to be practiced as if black women did not exist.

     

    OK. What you’ve mostly gotten so far is the dust-jacket perspective of Anyreader–the sort of “view from nowhere” I was taught to write in graduate school. It’s also the kind of “review” I might have written before reading Yearning–before getting my lesson in racial awareness. Hooks won’t let me forget who I am. So, as it turns out, I’m not Anyreader. I’m a white guy.

     

    Many of hooks’s readers are white guys; certainly most of the subscribers to Postmodern Culture are. And have you ever considered the volume of material and cultural capital upon which this discourse rests? To participate in this e-mail discussion one not only has to have a modem, but also a position of some status in or near the state bureaucracy. And you also have to know how to talk the postmodern talk. Hooks knows where postmodern theory comes from and approaches it warily. In “Postmodern Blackness” she writes:

     

    My defense of postmodernism and its relevance to black folks sounded good, but I worried that I lacked conviction, largely because I approach the subject cautiously and with suspicion. Disturbed not so much by the "sense" of postmodernism but by the conventional language used when it is written or talked about and by those who speak it, I find myself on the outside of the discourse looking in. As a discursive practice it is dominated primarily by the voices of white male intellectuals and/or academic elites who speak to and about one another with coded familiarity. Reading and studying their writing to understand postmodernism in its multiple manifestations, I appreciate it but feel little inclination to ally myself with the academic hierarchy and exclusivity pervasive in the movement today. (23-24)

     

    Certainly, many of the essays in Yearning were written for and about black intellectuals. And you often get the feeling hooks would prefer to write primarily for other blacks, particularly black women. Yet, much of what she has to say seems addressed to whites, or at least it’s written with the knowledge that whites are likely to be looking over her shoulder. For example, “Postmodern Blackness,” one of the essays in the book, was published in the first volume of this journal. And Hooks is also on the editorial board. Thus, she may not want to ally herself with me and my fellow white male travellers, but I know she wants us to hear what she has to say.

     

    What she has to say, fundamentally, is that she is a black woman intellectual working in a white male supremacist culture. Her work can be seen as a self-conscious confrontation with, and exploration of, this fact. She constantly positions and repositions herself in relation to this culture and to her specific audience. By pushing positionality to its limits, hooks makes visible the on-going ways in which racism and sexism shapes cultural production–including, reflexively, the writing and reading of her own texts. She forces the white male reader in particular into self-consciousness and self-criticism.

     

    Her stance also raises the question of just exactly what a “review” of her work by me might mean. After thinking it over, I have found myself coming to rest in a problematic place somewhere between criticism and self-criticism. So my “review” is also, of necessity, something of a confession.

     

    From one paragraph to the next, I never know how I’m going to feel reading hooks. One moment I’ll feel angry and frustrated and the next happy and empowered. Sometimes I’m also afraid; there’s always the chance that she’s going to name one more prejudice I’m carrying around with me. Confronting and sorting out these conflicting feelings about race is hard work. Not having to do this work until now, in my late-thirties, says a lot about what it means to be a white male. Hooks, on the other hand, never felt she had choice. For black people, particularly black women, thinking critically about race has always been a matter of survival.

     

    Reading hooks’s critiques of the way black people are portrayed in white culture has forced me to question much of what I knew or thought I knew about African-Americans. It has also made me realize how most of what I know about blacks is manufactured; it does not arise spontaneously out of my day to day experiences with black people.2 This is equally true for me living in North Dakota as it is for my parents living in New Jersey. The black people most white Americans know best are on TV.

     

    By focusing critical attention on the cultural production of blackness, hooks points to the hyperreality of racial politics in postmodern America. On average, white lives and black lives are probably just as segregated today as ever. Now, however, we watch a lot of images of black people on TV and in other media. The presence of such images creates an illusion of familiarity, a kind of simulated integration. Yet few of these images are produced by black people, or challenge stereotypes of black people, and almost all of them are constructed with profit in mind.

     

    It is not simply the case that representations of black people “influence” or “distort” white perceptions. Such a view belongs to a time, no longer with us, when most people recognized and acted as if there were a difference between reality and representations of it. Now, there are few if any white perceptions of black people for mass media to “influence” that are not already the product of mass media.

     

    Of course, as a white American sociologist I have been trafficking in these same commodified images of blackness every day for a number of years now. Whether I’m teaching introductory sociology or a senior seminar in “race, class, and gender,” my white students and I talk about “the black family,” “unemployed black men,” or whomever as if we know what we are talking about– as if black people were speaking instead of being spoken about.

     

    Participating in these conversations has always left me feeling anxious and troubled, but it has been difficult until recently to figure out why. Now I can see that the problem lay in the one-dimensionality of our conversations. Immersed in a white culture that stretches from horizon to horizon, like the snow outside my window, our conversations created only the illusion that we knew black people’s lives. In this respect white sociology and CNN are indistinguishable; in one way or another, it’s just white people talking about black people. And yet, it’s as if we had convinced ourselves that by starting to talk about black people we had somehow stopped talking like white people.

     

    Thus, like many other whites, I have often found myself adrift in a sea of images–signs of “blackness” that have no signifiers; signs that refer only to other signs. Hooks is on to this when she notes how Spike Lee’s film was made mass-marketable to whites by relying on commodified images of blacks:

     

    Practically every character in Do The Right Thing has already been "seen," translated, interpreted, somewhere before, on television, sitcoms, evening news, etc. Even the nationalism expressed in the film or in Lee's interviews has been stripped of its political relevance and given a chi-chi stance as mere cultural preference. (178)

     

    Despite the fact that these commodified images of blackness often “work” with white audiences, I think many whites are deeply dissatisfied with the way we are taught to think about black people. There is a nagging feeling that something isn’t right, isn’t even close to being right. This is the ontological anxiety of the postmodern self–a self shaped by watching representations of experience rather than a self shaped by experience. We are so cut off from the lives of black people that we have no vantage point from which to assess the images of black people created by others.

     

    Hooks finds cause for optimism in the deep dissatisfaction of the postmodern self. In “Postmodern Blackness” she writes:

     

    The overall impact of postmodernism is that many other groups now share with black folks a sense of deep alienation, despair, uncertainty, loss of a sense of grounding even if it is not informed by shared circumstance. Radical postmodernism calls attention to those shared sensibilities which cross the boundaries of class, gender, race, etc., that could be fertile ground for the construction of empathy--ties that would promote recognition of common commitments, and serve as a base for solidarity and coalition. (27)

     

    I wish I could share her optimism. Unfortunately, the insecurity that plagues the postmodern self also makes whites a target for clever marketing strategies that prey upon our ignorance and uncertainty. This, I think, is one reason why so many of us watched “Do The Right Thing” uncritically.

     

    As hooks points out in her review, “Do The Right Thing” was sold to white America as a “radical” film (77). This was going to be an in-your-face slam-dunk film about black people doing black stuff in black ways made by that “bad” black guy Spike Lee. This hype implied that other representations of black life available to white America were inauthentic, thereby constructing Lee’s film as a “true” insider account. And if Lee thought white America would be “uncomfortable” watching his film then, by God, those of us who fancied ourselves multicultural would show him and everyone else we could hang with this film and this militant black. We’d be so comfortable watching “Do The Right Thing” we’d all probably fall asleep. Of course, by default, those whites who shied away from the film, who didn’t get into its aesthetic, or at least didn’t act like they did, could be defined as racist cretins, or worse: unfashionable. Thus, to understand the white response to Lee’s film it is important to realize how whites read white responses to blackness as signs of hipness.

     

    There is more than just a little bit of macho sexism in all of this. As hooks points out, black authenticity is defined in large part by black masculinity. And, in our racist imaginations, black masculinity is all about danger and sexuality. Thus, for white males “loving” Lee’s film is a kind of male-bonding. We may not be able to identify with the “black thing” but we can sure identify with the “male thing.” In this way, white men strive to bond with black men around our supposedly shared interest in sexual exploitation. Our deepest hope is that this connection to black men will deflect their rage away from us and toward someone else–black women, perhaps.

     

    Realizing the danger in the lack of critical response to the film, hooks reminds us that in a world suffused with manufactured images of “blackness,” what is black is not necessarily subversive:

     

    Overwhelmingly positive reception to "Do The Right Thing" highlights the urgent need for more intense, powerful public discussion about racism, the need for a rejuvenated visionary black liberation struggle. Aesthetically and politically, Spike Lee's film has opened another cultural space for dialogue; but it is a space which is not intrinsically counter-hegemonic. Only through progressive radical political practice will it become a location for cultural resistance. (184)

     

    By forcing me to rethink why I liked the film, hooks reminds me how unhappy I am with the way I have learned to think about black people, how my lack of critical response sustains a racist and sexist culture, and how important it is to develop the capacity to make the kind of “critical interventions” she advocates. It is the kind of analysis that is not only rooted in a political commitment to black liberation, and women’s liberation, but is also grounded in an understanding of the nature of postmodern society and the lonely and desperate people who live in it.

     

    Thus, while reading hooks I often feel good, even if at first I get angry and defensive. I feel like I am learning new ways to think about black people, as well as new ways to think about myself. This is empowering. With these new ways of thinking I feel like I have the capacity to resist and undermine the sexist and racist life I’m being asked to live. Take, for example, this passage from “Critical Interrogation”:

     

    One change in direction that would be real cool would be the production of a discourse on race that interrogates whiteness. It would just be so interesting for all those white folks who are giving blacks their take on blackness to let them know what's going on with whiteness. In far too much contemporary writing--though there are some outstanding exceptions--race is always an issue of Otherness that is not white; it is black, brown, yellow, red, purple even. Yet only a persistent, rigorous and informed critique of whiteness could really determine what forces of denial, fear and competition are responsible for creating fundamental gaps between professed political commitment to eradicating racism and the participation in the construction of a discourse on race that perpetuates racial domination. (54)

     

    Reading this passage allowed me to see those class discussions of “social inequality” in a new way. This led me to a deeper understanding of what I was struggling to do and to discover better ways to do it. I began to imagine ways of overcoming the meaninglessness of our discussions of “the black family” by reading commodified images of blackness not as signs of blackness, but as signs of whiteness. We began this discussion by tracing the images of blackness we watch (either in our textbooks or on TV) back to the white men who overwhelmingly control the production of them. Once we did this it was possible to see how our own talk about black people simply built upon these racist stereotypes. Though it is hardly profound, we now respect the distinction between talking about black people and having black people talk to us. This feels like a move in the right direction.

     

    There are times, however, when I sometimes feel betrayed by hooks. These are the times when she seems to want to take back what she has given me. As a result I feel set up, and I find myself not wanting to trust her. It also suggests that she feels at least ambivalent about the postmodern possibilities for empathy and solidarity which she otherwise puts forth as liberating.

     

    Ever mindful of the extent to which contact with white people has meant suffering for blacks, hooks watches whites very closely. To her, my yearning to escape commodified images of black experience–a yearning given shape and direction by reading her work–often seems predatory. In “Radical Black Subjectivity” she writes:

     

    Such appropriation happens again and again. It takes the form of constructing African-American culture as though it exists solely to suggest new aesthetic and political directions white folks might move in. Michele Wallace calls it seeing African-American culture as "the starting point for white self-criticism." (20-21)

     

    Reading this makes me angry and frustrated. I think to myself, “She’s never happy. She anticipates every response to her or to African-American culture and defines it and me as incurably white and essentially racist.” My anger eventually subsides, but the frustration remains, and I find myself gradually slipping back into feelings of powerlessness and despair. What else can I do?

     

    I don’t think African-American culture exists solely for my benefit, but I see no alternative to my reading it, reading her, as a starting point for self-criticism. Hooks has to give us that at least. Flirting with essentialism, as she seems to do here, leads inevitably to a politics of separatism. If whites are racist by nature then we have nothing whatsoever to discuss. I have no choice but to read her self-critically, and if the results look to her like another kind of theft, then that’s a chance I’ll have to take.

     

    It took me awhile to get to this position. In fact, for the reasons discussed above, I almost gave up on this essay. I bet others have also thought about responding to hooks, but abandoned the idea. For example, none of the four reviews I have found of Yearning were written by men. And while I think a lot of other white men ignore hooks because they can, I also think there are a lot of men who might read her work critically, but feel there is no way to respond to her that she has not already foreclosed.

     

    The bottom line, however, is that I don’t think hooks is unreasonable. She is just very demanding. Take, for example, the issue of positionality raised earlier. Initially I was feeling proud of myself that I had stepped out from behind the Anyreader persona to proclaim my status as a “white guy.” Then, going back through Yearning a second or third time, I ran into the following passage in “Critical Interrogation”:

     

    Many scholars, critics, and writers preface their work by stating that they are white, as though mere acknowledgement of this fact were sufficient, as if it conveyed all we need to know of standpoint, motivation, direction. I think back to my graduate school years when many of the feminist professors fiercely resisted the insistence that it was important to examine race and racism. Now many of these very same women are producing scholarship focused on race and gender. What processes enabled their perspectives to shift? Understanding that process is important for the development of solidarity; it can enhance awareness of the epistemological shifts that enable all of us to move in oppositional directions. Yet, none of these women write articles reflecting on their critical process, showing how their attitudes have changed. (54)

     

    As I read this I felt as if she were, once again, trashing a position she had led me to adopt only a few pages ago. I felt this way a number of times reading Yearning. Yet, upon reflection, I could see her point. Acknowledging one’s status is only meaningful as a result of what comes after it. In my case, I came to see this essay as an occasion for self-reflection and analysis. Stating that one is a “white male” won’t, in itself, do that more difficult work. In fact, it might inhibit it to the extent that it serves as a sort of politically correct gesture in the sense hooks means above. This essay may still be such a gesture, but it’s a more meaningful gesture to me than it would have been had hooks not been so insistent.

     

    The kind of self-disclosure hooks is pushing for here is, of course, risky business. Power and status are at the heart of it. Western Academics and intellectuals are reluctant to open up about our own intellectual development because doing so reveals that we have not always been as smart as we’d like others to think; crediting those who have influenced us exposes the social nature of intellectual achievement– evidence that runs counter to our sacred individualism; and admitting that we have been affected by another is also to grant that someone a certain kind of power over us. This latter point is something particularly difficult for men to do; we are supposed to be the movers and shakers, we are not supposed to be moved and shaken–at least not in other than a rigidly defined heterosexual way. Homophobia, sexism, and racism all play apart in determining who it is we are willing to admit to having moved us, depending upon who it is we need to ignore at the time.

     

    On this issue I think hooks herself could be more forthcoming. On the one hand she does write about herself a lot (in Yearning and elsewhere), yet I don’t get a very clear sense of self-transformation from these writings. I understand that she has always been a black woman, but has she always been a militant, feminist, socialist black woman? Very little that she writes would lead one to believe otherwise. Thus, while I was interested and impressed by her description of the way that her family critiqued white representations of black people on TV in the 1950s (3), I was also left with the impression that she has always been as militant as she is now, and that she (among other black women) has always been in the place that everyone else is just now discovering. Maybe these things are true. Even so, by her own admission, even if she is way out ahead of me then it’s important that I understand how she got there. I would like to read more autobiography from hooks that shows the intellectual turning points in her life.

     

    There is another problem. It’s about that business of whites reading other whites’ responses to blackness as signs of hip status. A reader of this essay wondered whether white readers of hooks, such as myself, might fall into the trap of approaching her work uncritically for the same reasons that we watched “Do The Right Thing” uncritically–out of an effort to signify that we were hip to her militant stance. The result being a kind of racist spectacle in which black intellectuals duke it out while whites sit on the sidelines, bet on the outcome, and root for the most radical team around. I mean, if hooks thinks Spike Lee’s work is conservative, then she must really be “bad.” This isn’t hooks’s problem, though she may be implicated in it. As much as she might try at times, she can’t control how she is going to be read and the meaning her work might come to have. The problem is the river of white racism that flows deep and strong through our culture and our lives. At times it’s hard for me to imagine what it might be like to be white and not be racist.

     

    Many of my friends, those on the left in particular, are trashing postmodern theories and theories of postmodernity. They are concerned, and in some cases rightly so, about the political and personal nihilism that seems to surround some postmodernist thinkers. Hooks is critical of the elitist origins of postmodern thinking, but she would rather use it than trash it. Hooks takes from postmodern thinking what newfangled ideas look useful, and at the same time boldly affirms a commitment to such unfashionable notions as “black liberation,” “women’s liberation” and “revolution.” Yes, even revolution. Hooks is committed to that old-fashioned idea that we should be leaving this world a better place than we found it and reads postmodernism with this goal in mind. I read her with the same commitment. No one should fear succumbing to nihilism from reading Yearning.

     

    And despite the obvious problems involved, I want white men and women to read hooks. We won’t find our way through these problems if we don’t confront them, and reading hooks is a good place to start. I found that she pushed me to go beyond my tired and self-serving responses to racial issues. I’m pretty sure reading her work will do the same for others. I’d also like to see a lot more sustained commentary on her work by both blacks and whites. What little that exists is superficial. Wrestling with the issues that hooks raises for white readers will propel us toward ways of responding to black authors that are not racist; ways of responding that move between criticism and self-criticism in an effort to expose, not bury, the problematic nature of reading and writing in black and white.

     

    Notes

     

    1. My thanks to Julie Christianson, Jim English, Janet Rex, and Mike Schwalbe for reading and commenting on an earlier version of this essay.

     

    2. I particularly like this way of describing postmodern culture. I am paraphrasing Dorothy Smith, in The Everyday World As Problematic: Toward a Feminist Sociology (Boston: Northeastern UP), 19.

     

  • The China Difference

    Chris Connery

    Department of Chinese Literature
    University of California-Santa Cruz

    <Chris_Connery@FACULTY.UCSC.edu>

     

    Chow, Rey. Woman and Chinese Modernity: The Politics of Reading Between West and East. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1991.

     

    British Prime Minister John Major went to Beijing in the summer of 1991 to talk with China’s leaders about Hong Kong–duty-free port, international city, and capitalist success story. As 1997 approaches–the year of the colony’s reversion to Chinese sovereignty– fears of total collapse have attenuated as Hong Kong has emerged as the banking and financial center for the growth of export-oriented capitalism and overseas investment in China’s most rapidly developing region– its southeastern coast. Hong Kong’s continuing status as financial and transportation hub for Southeast China will depend on construction of its new airport, and the details of the airport’s financing were the main items on the British PM’s agenda. Since he was the first Western leader to visit post-June 4, 1989 Beijing, though, PM Major also made the obligatory register of “concern” for the Chinese government’s violations of human rights that have continued in the wake of the Tiananmen Square incident.

     

    The airport discussion was concluded to China’s and Britain’s satisfaction. On the matter of human rights, though, PM Major got a stern dressing down from Chinese Prime Minister Li Peng. The British leader, argued Li Peng, was singularly unqualified to comment on China’s treatment of its citizens. Britain had been the major player in imperialist aggression against China, in the Opium Wars (referred to in Britain as the first and second “Anglo-Chinese Wars”), in forcing unequal treaties on China, including extraterritorial rights and privileges for British subjects on Chinese soil, and in the colonial occupation of Hong Kong and adjacent territory. And moreover, added PM Li, Chinese and Western standards for human rights are not the same. The situation was a curious one. Both leaders were intent on maintaining Hong Kong’s status as an international and a Chinese city. Britain’s government has clear economic interest in preserving Hong Kong’s present character as completely as possible, but perhaps has an even larger stake in insisting on its Chineseness, stemming from the fear of the influx of hundreds of thousands of post-1997 refugees–whose legal status is currently “British Dependant Territories citizen”–“back home” to Britain. In admonishing China’s government on human rights, though, PM Major was castigating China for failure to adhere to international, i.e. Western, standards. Beijing in the spring of 1989 was the first counter- revolution to be televised. After Berlin, Bucharest, Prague, and Moscow showed how History should operate, though, China’s exceptionalism–its teleological failure–became more egregious.

     

    In the summer of 1991, local news coverage in Hong Kong was dominated by the massive effort to raise funds for disaster relief in the wake of central China’s disastrous summer flooding and by the upcoming elections to Hong Kong’s legislative council (18 out of 60 seats are chosen by direct election). The capacity of the Hong Kong population to identify and sympathize with the sufferings of the Chinese people was indicated in the enormous success of the fund-raising drive– over six million dollars collected in a few weeks from a population of 3.5 million. (I will refer again to this capacity in a different context below.) The election in September resulted in a decisive defeat of candidates associated with either the Chinese Communist Party or with British colonial authority. The low voter turn-out–under 40%–also belied the colonial government’s claim that “voting is power.” Hong Kong’s citizens, in their rejection of the politics of both the Prime Ministers who met in Beijing, and in their identification with some idea of “Chineseness,” thus enacted the ambiguity of the soon-to-be-ex-colony and international city.

     

    This ambiguity is symptomatic of the ambiguities which surface whenever “China” is enacted in contemporary discursive formations. It is from within this kind of ambiguity that Rey Chow writes. Rey Chow is originally from Hong Kong and is now Professor of Comparative Literature at the University of Minnesota. Her own situation–“a ‘Westernized’ Chinese woman who spent most of her formative years in a British colony and then in the United States” (xv)–informs her writing in the deepest way, a writing whose project is “an attempt to hold onto an experience whose marginality is embedded in the history of imperialism, a history that includes precisely the ‘opening up’ of Chinese history and culture for ‘objective’ and ‘neutral’ academic research that thrives by suppressing its own conditions of possibility” (xvii). She is the only theoretically engaged scholar to have published widely on China in recent years in journals outside the East Asian Studies field, in writings on modern Chinese literature, Chinese and Western film, the Tiananmen Square massacre, and Chinese popular music. Her book is a multiple interrogation: of theory’s resistance to China, of the China field’s resistance to theory, and of the location of “those ethnic peoples whose entry into culture is, precisely because of the history of Western imperialism, already ‘Westernized’” (xi) within the larger critique of Western cultural and discursive hegemony.

     

    Her project is thus allied with much recent work in post-colonial theory and subaltern studies. It raises familiar questions: Whose history is China’s? Who speaks it, and to whom? In what language? Do abstractions like “human rights”–and by analogical extension, Theory in general, posit their own rights of extraterritoriality? Work in cultural studies and post-colonial theory that proceeds from a critique of foundationalism and Western hegemony–political, theoretical, discursive, and subjective–naturally centers largely on particular locations where Western hegemony was and is most conspicuously practiced. This re-turning of theory has been situated in important work on and from Latin America, South Asia, Africa, and in minority cultures in Britain, Europe, and the United States. China, however, is curiously under- represented–in theoretical formations and as a site for application of theoretical constructs. Japan, whose status vis-a-vis the West precludes many of the analogical possibilities present in the areas above, has recently been constructed both in theoretical and popular discourse as a primary site of the postmodern (see, for example, Postmodernism and Japan , edited by Masao Miyoshi and H.D. Harootunian. Durham: Duke University Press, 1989), and thus has a certain discursive prominence. Not so, China. Is this simply because, quoting George Bush, “China is different”?

     

    Edward Said’s Orientalism, which, based on the monumental binarism of West and Other, would seem to brook no geographical limitation, is restricted in scope to “the Anglo-French-American experience of Arabs and Islam” Orientalism 17): it eliminates a large part of the Orient–India, Japan, China, and other sections of the Far East–not because these regions were not important (they obviously have been) but because one could discuss Europe’s experience of the Near Orient, or of Islam, apart from its experience of the Far Orient (17). The shift within this sentence from “Far East” to “Far Orient” underscores the merely practical character of the limitation. It is implied that China could have been in this book had the book been longer. There is, however, a political and strategic character to his limitation of the discussion of the West to Britain, France, and the USA: it seemed inescapably true not only that Britain and France were the pioneer nations in the Orient and in Oriental studies, but that these vanguard positions were held by virtue of the two greatest colonial networks in pre-twentieth-century history; the American Oriental position since World War II has fit–I think, quite self-consciously–in the places excavated by the two earlier European powers (17). The West is thus the colonizing West.

     

    One of the most important critiques of Said’s binarism comes from Homi Bhabha, who faults the monolithic character of colonial power as represented in Orientalism: “There is always, in Said, the suggestion that colonial power is possessed entirely by the colonizer, which is a historical and theoretical simplification” (Bhabha 200). Bhabha’s work, strongly informed, like Rey Chow’s, by psychoanalytic theory, posits a multiplicity of strategies by which colonial discourse is seen as a site of anxiety, slippage, displacement, and conflict. Yet Bhabha, like Said, takes as his object a specifically colonial discourse– a discourse that by its very nature functions concurrently in representation and administration. The Law of the Colonizer is the Law of the Father. Bhabha’s figures of resistance–mimicry, hybridity, and other effects that derive from the psychoanalysis of colonial discourse, are a re-turning of this Law. He is able to accomplish this because the Law functions not simply on the level of a discursive structure, but in the specific practices of colonial administration.

     

    One conceivable location of the “China difference” is in the fact that, with the significant exception of Hong Kong and adjacent territories, China was never a Western colony. (Japanese colonization of China, which began with Taiwan in 1895, is a separate issue.) Western countries had “concessions” and monopoly rights in certain regions, and the British defeat of China in the Opium Wars, left the Qing dynasty government with limited ability to control its tariff and duty structures and other aspects of its economic relations with the West. The unequal treaties forced on China also granted Western missionaries certain inalienable rights to operate without significant governmental interference. But the central functioning of the Law of the Colonizer was not in administration per se, but in extra-territoriality. Extraterritoriality, whereby a foreign national in China was subject only to the law of his/her native country, has the effect of rendering problematic Bhabha’s “repertoire of conflictual positions that constitute the subject in colonial discourse” (204).

     

    The Law of the Colonizer functions within the specific legal practice of colonial administration to underscore the verticality of domination. This vertical structure lends itself quite easily to Bhabha’s psychoanalytic framework. Crude parallels between colonial administrative structures and the psyche–the imperial super-ego and the native id– suggest one framing of the colonial subject’s contested terrain. Extraterritoriality’s positioning of two legal systems side-by-side, however, resists the strict simple verticality of the oppressor and the repressed. The spatializing project implicit in the term “extraterritoriality” effected a displacement of China’s legal and administrative structures into a position alongside the West’s, notwithstanding the structures of domination that marked China’s role in the global capitalist economy. Legally and administratively, China was not a colony, but it was hardly “China” either. “The empire speaks back” is one way of representing post-colonial discourse psychoanalytically as the “return of the repressed”; China’s horizontal displacement, figured in extraterritoriality, allows for a more complete “othering,” one which might help explain the continued absence of China in post-colonial theorizing and the non-allegorizability of China’s modern history.

     

    Extraterritoriality was a central constitutive element of China’s experience of imperialism. The memory of extraterritoriality can help to explain much in recent history, including the Sino-Soviet split in the 1960s, the character of the negotiations over Hong Kong and the future of its political system after 1997, PM Li Peng’s resistance to admonitions about human rights, and government outrage over foreign journalists’ interference in China’s internal affairs during the 1989 student movement. The applicability of “Western” theoretical formulations or “Western feminism” to analyses of Chinese social and cultural formations is a subject of current debate in Chinese studies in China and in the West, and one cannot help but feel the traces of the extraterritorial in that debate as well. Extraterritoriality, marking China’s status as a “semi-colony” (the term used in official PRC historiography) is one potential marking of China’s difference. And with its long history of a literati-dominated elite bureaucratic culture, with its status as the victim primarily of Japanese rather than of Western military aggression in the twentieth century, and as the site of the world’s second major successful communist revolution, China would indeed resist many of the paradigms developed in cultural studies and post-colonial theoretical discourse.

     

    My articulation of these markings of China’s difference, however, is not the same as a claim for a Chinese exceptionalism. Rather, it is an attempt to account for the absence of China in post-colonial theory, which is marked by its origins in the study of specific and localized colonial practices. Chow repeatedly emphasizes the point that Westernization is the materiality of Chinese modernity. The physical experience of modernity, and the terrible brutality that the West’s Othering always implies, is felt by the “semi-colonized” subject as acutely as by the colonized. And as can be demonstrated in the case of Hong Kong, the full experience of colonialism is not at all foreign to many Chinese. The polemical import of Chow’s book, indeed, is targeted far less on the absence of China in theory than on the dangers of proceeding from a positing of China’s exclusivity.

     

    Chow’s project here is the predicament of a Chinese subjectivity whose entry into culture is always already Westernized. She explores this in readings of modern literature, and in her conception of the figure of the “ethnic spectator,” a position central to the book’s argument, and one to whose significance I will return later. The Westernized Chinese subject, though, is not only the content of the book, but Chow herself. Her analytical and political project is always presenced in large part as the enactment of that particular subject position. In a brilliant dialectical reading of theories of masochism, which she sees as constitutive of the Chinese reading of modernity, she traces the structure of masochism from Freud’s accordance of ontological primacy to sadism over masochism, through Laplanche’s revision which situates sadism as always belatedly constructed within masochism, to Deleuze’s location of masochism in the preoedipal, ideal fusion with the mother, and finally uses Laplanche again, on Deleuze this time, to free the mother from her Deleuzian immobility and construct her as passive and active simultaneously, while remaining within the Deleuzian maternally operated framework. Chow’s figuration of masochism has topical application in her discussion of literary tropes of sentimentality and self-sacrifice. But it also is an enactment of resistance to the denial of the complexity of Chinese subjectivity.

     

    For Chow’s entry into academic culture is, by virtue of her subject matter, also determined by the institutional character of China studies, which has its own particular set of discursive characteristics and its own historical and ideological determinations. Although her work on psychoanalysis, film theory, “woman,” and subjectivity has much to offer any audience, many in the China field will ask, “But why do you use Western theories to explain China?” Chow’s justifiable antagonism toward nearly all aspects of China studies in the West permeates her book.

     

    One target is Sinology, the location of classicists who combine their adherence both to the philological rigor of late nineteenth and early twentieth-century Orientalists and to the conservative textual-verification practices of late Qing dynasty philologists with an Orientalist love for dynastic China and a concomitant disdain for China’s fallen, impure, modern state. Sinology, with its fetishization of “Chineseness,” conspires to deny the materiality of modern China, which, since “Westernized,” cannot be “Chinese.” As an example of this Chow cites the late James J.Y. Liu, who, in Chinese Theories of Literature, refuses to discuss modern literary theory since it has been “dominated by one sort of Western influence or another . . . and [does] not possess the same kind of value and interest as do traditional Chinese theories, which constitute a largely independent source of critical ideas” (Chow 29). Sinologists, self-designated conservators of a vanished great tradition, have an investment in their very marginality, a marginality they try to enforce in their concerted attacks on any incursions of Theory into their domain. Sinology’s ideological character, however, is becoming more and more clear. Although I never cease to be amazed at the readiness of many younger scholars of classical Chinese literature to reproduce Sinology’s hoary ideologies and prejudices, job vacancies in Chinese literature in American Universities have shifted in favor of modern literature in recent years, while many classically trained younger scholars, particularly those who are more engaged with theory, have branched out into modern literary or cultural studies. What has significantly altered the study of pre-modern China in recent years, though, particularly in the field of history, has been social science methodology. Demographic, economic, and data-driven social history are the latest transformative “advances” in the pre-modern field.

     

    The hegemony of social sciences in the China field, particularly in studies of modern China, is another instance for Chow of Western discursive dominance. Social science’s domination of the field is evident in the most material ways–in publications like the Journal of Asian Studies, in research and conference funding, and in the preponderance of social science at annual meetings of the Association for Asian Studies. Social science’s “cognitive hegemony of information” serves to colonize all of modern China. This is even witnessed in most studies of modern literature, which is read primarily for its “information,” and thus for its instrumental value. The second chapter of Chow’s book, “Mandarin Ducks and Butterflies: An Exercise in Popular Readings,” is a revisionist account of late Imperial and early Republican melodramatic fiction, which, along with translations from Western literature, was the most popular literature of its time. It is part of an important re-reading of the whole project of modern fiction, which I will discuss further below. Part of her project is to recuperate the study of “Butterfly literature” from its earlier Western defenders, who saw in it “unmediated access to the views of the non-elite” (quoted in Chow, 48). This sociological approach to popular fiction is condemned as imperialistic, because in an apparently well-intentioned attempt to salvage canonically obscure materials, the historian seems only to have neutralized those materials for the extension of that empire called “knowledge,” which is forever elaborated with different “national” differences. This means that the specificities of a complex cultural form would always be domesticated as merely “useful” by a method that claims to be scientifically objective simply because it is backed up by “factual” data (48- 49). The colonization of modern Chinese literature by valorizations of “knowledge” and instrumentality is particularly lamentable, because it is only through a consideration of language and representation that instrumentality can be problematized.

     

    Another critique within the China field of the hegemony of Western discourse can be found in the decentering of Western feminism and the concomitant positioning of a “Chinese feminism” conceptualized around a notion of female identity rooted in Chinese culture. Chow cites a Western scholar who, in her work on the modern female author Ding Ling, disparages Ding Ling’s earlier fiction’s concerns with a bourgeois, Westernized feminism centered on issues of sexuality, in favor of later work, marked more clearly by nationalist and revolutionary goals and privileging a more “Chinese” feminism centered on political sisterhood and kinship. The danger here is of course that any positioning of the category “Chinese women” as a site of political agency will preclude the emergence of women on their own terms. The repression of the sexual, which is as analyzable in Ding Ling’s later work as in her earlier overt treatments, has the same consequences as the de-privileging of psychoanalysis as a tool for the analysis of Chinese modernity: “a non-West that is deprived of fantasy, desires, and contradictory emotions” (xiii).

     

    Chow’s multiple interventions in the West’s discursive construction of “China” or “Chineseness” serve to problematize “China” as a determinable category, and show the consequences of “the China difference,” which, whether posited from a nostalgic margin, an area of nationally defined “knowledge,” or a progressive-minded though essentializing critique of Western discursive hegemony, is always reducible to a gesture of denial. Those in the West who defend China against the assault of “Western theory” are inveighing against theory’s extraterritoriality. Within the curious logic of extraterritoriality, however, to invoke it is to inscribe it.

     

    By titling her book “Woman…” rather than “Chinese women,” Chow is already signaling her rejection of other totalizing categories. It is in this figure of Woman that her book’s most productive and enabling interventions lie. That Chow is talking about “woman” not as a category but as a strategic constitution of subjectivity is evident in her first chapter’s lengthy analysis of Bertolucci’s film, The Last Emperor, whose subject is the “feminized” emperor Pu Yi. In a re-working of Laura Mulvey’s classic essay, “Visual Pleasure and Narrative Cinema,” Chow extend[s] the interpretation of image-as-woman to image-as-feminized space, which can be occupied by a main character, Pu Yi, as much as by a woman. Once this is done, “femininity” as a category is freed up to include fictional constructs that may not be “women” but that occupy a passive position in regard to the controlling symbolic (18). Bertolucci’s feminizing gaze accords with his “love” for Chinese civilization, a love based on a positing of absolute difference. For Bertolucci, the Chinese people exist “before consumerism, before something that happened in the West” (quoted in Chow, 4). Bertolucci’s admiration for “Chinese passivity” partakes of the same allochronism. Chinese are passive because, being so intelligent and sophisticated by nature, they have no need for macho virility. In this context of her discussion of Bertolucci, Chow also demonstrates how Julia Kristeva, in About Chinese Women, otherizes and feminizes China in the service of her challenge to Western metaphysics. It would be inappropriate, however, to condemn Bertolucci and Kristeva for their mere sympathetic Orientalism. Kristeva’s China, an instrument in a critique of the West, is thus subsumed under the West in an instancing of the power relationship her project purports to condemn.

     

    Chow operates from the notion of gender as the structuring of relations of power. The discursive prominence of the figure of “woman” in Chinese modernist writings, a modernity whose materiality is Westernization, is thus no surprise. Yu Dafu’s “Sinking,” published in 1921, was one of the most popular short stories of the decade. Its hero, an alienated, Romantic aesthete studying in Japan, mourns for weak, humiliated, distant China “like a husband mourning the death of a young wife” (quoted in Chow, 141). Impotent with Japanese women, ashamed of his voyeurism and masturbation, the hero longs for a self-strengthening through a strong China. Chow identifies the hero’s masochistic nationalism as being implicated in an ever-shifting array of psychic positionings. “China” is the mother to whose strength the hero would like to submit, but is also identified as object of desire, and thus with the actual women in whose presence our hero is impotent. The idealization of woman in Yu Dafu’s story is “at once active, passive, longing, and resentful–also at once masculine, feminized, and infantile” (144).

     

    Chow’s consideration of Yu Dafu’s story in her book’s final chapter, “Loving Women: Masochism, Fantasy, and the Idealization of the Mother,” is one of three readings of stories by male writers who share an idealist yearning for fusion with the mother, but in resorting to varied strategies of disavowal or dissociation, enact the masculinist fetishization project which divides woman into the familial and revered or the exciting and degraded. The cogency of this structure of masochism and fetishization is supported by the notion of feminine self-sacrifice, which is also the major support of “traditional” Chinese culture. This masculine idealism, then, though finding affecting representations in the figures of women–society’s most oppressed–is both a reading and a re-enactment of the primacy of female self-sacrifice. In readings of two female authors, Bing Xin and Ding Ling, Chow sees, through Kaja Silverman’s elaboration of the negative Oedipus complex, a way to position a masochistic identification with the mother similar to Yu Dafu’s, but without the idealism. In reading the stories themselves, a reader, unless she has a taste for bourgeois sentimental excess, would find Chow’s claim somewhat extravagant. It is precisely the ideological character of “great” literature, though, that is deconstructed through Chow’s readings of these two writers, whose personal and social limits are precisely what give rise to their sentimental excesses.

     

    Part of Chow’s re-reading of Bing Xin’s and Ding Ling’s stories is predicated on her positioning of reading. The phrase “loving women,” from her chapter title, is understood, through this positioning of a feminized reading, as a means to apprehend the complexities of identification and desire that center on the social demand for women’s self-sacrifice; but it also presents the possibility for an alternative aesthetic that is based on a sympathetic feminine interlocutor/spectator/reader (169). It is ultimately on the enabling and subjectivity-constitutive politics of reading and spectatorship that Chow’s project is centered. These politics are implicated in the objects of her analysis and in the enactment of subjectivity which her analysis performs. They are developed most fully in the book’s first chapter, “Seeing Modern China: Toward a Theory of Ethnic Spectatorship.” Should her book gain the wide audience outside the China field which it deserves, it will probably be due in large part to her elaboration of the theory of ethnic spectatorship.

     

    The Westernized ethnic subject’s “givenness” is constituted in her position in world history and in her entry into “culture.” Writing of The Last Emperor, but in a language applicable to all of Chow’s readings, she states the problematic of analyzing The Last Emperor for a Chinese audience; the question is how “history” should be reintroduced materially, as a specific way of reading–not reading “reality” as such but cultural artifacts such as film and narratives. The task involves not only the formalist analysis of the producing apparatus. It also involves re- materializing such formalist analysis with a pregazing–the “givenness” of subjectivity–that has always already begun (19). The Last Emperor was tremendously popular among Chinese audiences. It might be tempting to attribute this popularity to a false consciousness. The global political economy of the entertainment industry is such that only with Hollywood’s backing can such lavish spectacles be produced. The popularity of The Last Emperor among Chinese audiences could then be read as another instancing of domination–of the power of the spectacle to authorize an othering in which even the “others” are passively complicit. Yet just as Teresa de Lauretis challenged Mulvey’s dichotomizing of the masculine gaze and feminine spectacle through her elaboration of female spectatorship, Chow similarly problematizes the Chinese reception of The Last Emperor.

     

    Her argument for an ethnic spectatorship draws largely on Teresa de Lauretis’s Alice Doesn’t: Feminism, Semiotics, Cinema. It retains the strategic value of Mulvey, and draws on a particularly Althusserian reading of Kaja Silverman’s notion of “suture.” It is an argument far too complex to be adequately summarizable, but its contours can be indicated in Chow’s analysis of her mother’s reaction to The Last Emperor: “It is remarkable that a foreign devil should be able to make a film like this about China. I’d say, he did a good job!” (24). Chow’s mother identifies unproblematically with the film’s narrative movement (recalling de Lauretis’s positioning of woman as the figure of narrative movement) even while she, in the phrase “foreign devil,” resists the structures of domination that frame its production. Her play of illusion, which, according to de Lauretis, enables spectatorship to serve as a site for productive relationships, is the site of “a desire to be there, in the film” (25), in all of Imperial China’s resplendent glory, in the unrecoverable state prior to dismemberment. The imaginary nationalism with which Chow’s mother identifies with Bertolucci’s spectacle is the very condition of the always belatedly recognized subjectivity of the Westernized Chinese subject.

     

    In her discussion of ethnic spectatorship, Chow refers to the critic C.T. Hsia’s characterization of modern Chinese literature’s “obsession with China.” For Hsia, until recently the single most prominent scholar of Chinese fiction in the West, this is a marking of its parochialness. For Chow, it is the very result of “the experience of ‘dismemberment’ (or ‘castration’) [which] can be used to describe what we commonly refer to as ‘Westernization’ or ‘modernization’” (26). Chow’s reading of modern Chinese literature through the figure of “woman,” and her attention to the empowering potential of the ethnic spectator, leads to a major re-casting of modern Chinese literary history. The May Fourth Movement, the student-led protest in 1919 against Japanese Imperialism and the Chinese government’s collaborationism, which shortly afterward came to stand for a vast array of socially and culturally progressive reform movements, is the defining monument of Chinese literary modernity. This view is universal in Chinese studies, and is held equally strongly in Hong Kong, Chinese, Taiwanese, and Western academies.

     

    China’s modernist canon, though, was very much a programmatic affair. It was fashioned throughout the twenties in literary societies, of which there were hundreds, in manifestoes prescribing form, content, voice, grammar, person . . . , in seemingly endless debates. Chow reads representatives of the modernist canon–Ba Jin, Lu Xun, and Mao Dun–through Butterfly literature, which she recuperates through the strategic operation of the figure of “woman.” Butterfly literature is the repressed of modern Chinese literature, for a variety of reasons. Its melodrama and overt sentimentality, and consequent huge popularity, relegate it to the uncanonizable. As a genre that, in language, content, and style has significant continuities with “pre-modern” popular fiction, it threatens the rigid break between “modern” and “pre-modern” that was the basis of the May Fourth modernizers’ self-conception and on which China studies’ division of labor depends. Chow demonstrates through several representative readings that Butterfly literature indeed constituted a “reading” of Chinese modern society and ideologies. Butterfly literature’s fragmentary and parodic character–its wild improbabilities of plot, its near contemporaneous salaciousness and moral didacticism, are read by critics as signs of its inferiority: Within the hierarchy of Chinese letters, Butterfly literature thus occupies a feminized position that carries with it the ironies of all feminized positions. While in its debased form it reveals the limits of the society that produces it, it is at the same time devalued by that society as false and deluded…. The visible “crudities” of Butterfly literature constitute a space in which the parodic function of literature is not smoothed away but instead serves to reveal the contradictions of modern Chinese society in a disturbingly “distasteful” manner (55).

     

    Although she finds in the reading practices opened up by Butterfly literature an empowering critique, the more self-avowedly critical and reformist May Fourth writers, precisely through their overt self- positioning, offer the reader more limited possibilities. She demonstrates convincingly how two central platforms of May Fourth literature–its nationalism and the new nation’s requirements of a national literature–served in to establish a continuity between May Fourth writers and the classical literati elite. The performance of a national literature was in a sense a structural replacement for the imperial examination system, which gave classical scholars their ruling positions. The “nation” did not have the same problematics for classical literati as it did for modern intellectuals, though. Always constructed in the belated context of Westernization, where a modern nation was seen as requiring a modern literature, and where a modern literature depended on access to the “real,” and where the “real” was programmatically located in “inner life” (hence the profusion of autobiographical and confessional forms), May Fourth literature always came up against the uncommensurability of subject and nation. How can writing both determine membership in the literati class and serve the revolution? Writing itself is thus always ironic, and the deconstruction to which it lends itself also invites deconstruction of its potential for subversion.

     

    The most relentless self-deconstructions in the May Fourth canon are found in the short stories of Lu Xun. In his stories there are no intellectual heroes; there are no proletarians or peasants who think in the language of educated Chinese. There is a constant presencing of the complicity with social injustice that is implicit in both the practice of representation and the position of the spectator. For Chow, this ironic horizon marks the intellectual impasse of all of May Fourth writing, though in no other writer is it recognized so explicitly. Her re-writing of modern literary history, where the failures and closures of May Fourth writers are judged in part against the strategic possibilities opened up to the reader of popular melodrama, is an important enabling tactic. I wonder, though, how Chow would read Lu Xun’s activities during the last few years of his life, after a decisive move to the left and a total commitment to the proletarianization of literature, a move which led to his canonization in the PRC.

     

    One aspect of China conspicuously absent in Chow’s book is the 1949 revolution. Since one could view this revolution as one of twentieth-century Western hegemony’s most resounding defeats, it is an absence not without significance. I understand that it is under the Western banner of “revolutionary China” that China’s “difference” continues to be positioned in some quarters, and am sympathetic with Chow’s analysis which shows how that particular positing of China’s exclusivity replays old patterns of domination and denial. Her book is an extremely important attack on the destructiveness inherent in that othering, which not only structures “China studies” in the West, but which was the material condition of Chow’s own upbringing in colonial Hong Kong. But while Chow was being educated in Hong Kong in the late 1960s, many of her coevals across the border in China were throwing their teachers out of windows, burning books, setting up schools for peasants in the remote countryside, and dying for their faith in the revolution. It is important not to deny her experience, but neither should we deny theirs. If Westernization is the materiality of Chinese modernity, of what is revolution the materiality? It might be interesting to follow Chow’s recuperation of Butterfly literature, the most popular literature of China’s early twentieth-century modernity, with a recuperative exploration of the psychic life of the most poplular cultural productions of the late 1960s–revolutionary operas like The Red Detachment of Women, The White-Haired Girl, or Taking Tiger Mountain by Strategy.

     

    It was indeed within the context of China’s modernization in the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries that categories like “China,” “the nation,” “the West,” and “woman” become problematized for the first time. This period is also the point at which China studies in the West divides China into “modern” and “pre-modern,” with the consequences Chow documents so forcefully. Chow’s book centers on that moment and its particular consequences, and I am not faulting her for failure of coverage. I cannot help feeling, though, that the revolution’s absence marks a particular strategic choice. Her reading of Butterfly literature, a sophisticated and empowering reading, resonates with the tendency in many current studies of the productive possibilities inherent in the reception of popular culture to locate a capacity for resistance-in-givenness in popular strategies of appropriation of mass culture. Here in the New World Order, perhaps one should be grateful for resistance where one can find it. It is the smallness of this resistance’s social scale, though, that leaves me sometimes pessimistic. Is revolution really unimaginable after Tiananmen Square, Eastern Europe, and 1991 Moscow? Given the state of many of the West’s Others, I hope not. Events in China over the last fifteen years should not cause us to forget China’s revolution, for the 1949 revolution was not just a marking of the China difference. It was also the hope of a global possibility.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Bhabha, Homi. “Difference, Discrimination, and the Discourse of Colonialism.” The Politics of Theory. Ed. Francis Barker, et al. Colchester: U of Essex P, 1983.
    • Said, Edward. Orientalism. New York: Pantheon, 1978.

     

  • BOOK REVIEW OF: Past The Last Post

    Roger Berger

    Department of English
    Witchita State University

    <Berger@twsuvm>

     

    Adam, Ian, and Helen Tiffin, eds. Past the Last Post: Theorizing Post-Colonialism and Post-Modernism. Calgary: U Calgary P, 1990.

     

    In a recent review in Transition 53 of Patrick Brantlinger’s Crusoe’s Footprints: Cultural Studies in Britain and America, Benita Parry distinguishes two methodologies–the post-colonial and the post-modern –that currently dominate literary and cultural theorization. On one side, she asserts, are those who recognize that texts are “involved necessarily in the making of cultural meanings which are always, finally, political meanings,” but who insist that “culture does not (cannot) transcend the material forces and relations of production” and that texts are “inseparable from the conditions of their production and reception in history”; on the other side are those who (in Stuart Hall’s phrase) would want to expand the territorial claims of the discursive infinitely, and therefore privilege textual strategems as in and of themselves the location of gathering points for solidarity.1 It is difficult to accept–and many of the essays in the volume under review here consider this fundamental problem–that a connection can be made between these two “posts.”

     

    To a degree, of course, terminological imprecision makes difficult such a project. Post-modernism, for instance, has been variously troped as “hyperreal,” “excremental,” “inflationary,” “wilfully contradictory,” skeptical of all metanarratives yet located in a “perpetual present”–the contradictory nature of which seems to define the post-modern itself. Post-modernism is simultaneously (or variously) a textual practice (often oppositional, sometimes not), a subcultural style or fashion, a definition of western, postindustrial culture (Gibson’s “the matrix”), and the emergent or always already dominant global culture. At the same time, post-colonialism is simultaneously (or variously) a geographical site, an existential condition, a political reality, a textual practice, and the emergent or dominant global culture (or counter-culture). For me, the post-colonial and the post-modern can be heuristically understood as metonyms for larger, irreconcilable positions, as Parry suggests. On the one side, there is a limit to textuality–call it Raymond Williams’s sense of “lived” experience; on the other, an infinite textuality, Derrida’s “there is nothing outside the text,” in which subjectivity is a textual matter–pain and oppression merely tropes. The question thus is clear: is there any formal or political relationship between post- modernism and post-colonialism or is post-modernism yet once more instance of colonization–a contemporary moment of western textual imperialism? That is, what does, say, the collapse of critical space between the western media spectacle and the production of a post-modern subjectivity have to do with the the lived realities of oppression in the dominated world–with the lack of health care, food, electricity, education and an abundance of western appropriation of labor, raw materials, and imposition of a cultural imperialism?

     

    In Past the Last Post: Theorizing Post-Colonialism and Post-modernism,” Ian Adam and Helen Tiffin assemble an impressive, international cadre of theorists who offer daring and inventive (though on occasion irrelevant or incomprehensible) responses to these questions. These essays, as Helen Tiffin suggests in her introduction, “seek to characterise post-modernist and post-colonial discourses in relation to each other, and to chart their intersecting and diverging trajectories” (vii). To that end, the anthology succeeds brilliantly: it articulates in many of the essays resonant homologies that suggest the possibility of a strategic alliance between post-modern and post-colonial discursive strategies.

     

    Yet, after completing this inaugural volume addressing these two salient cultural and literary theories, I am left with a sense of the forced and even–from a political perspective–counter-productive nature of the project. That is, this volume, much like another project that attempts to reconcile earlier manifestations of the post-colonial and the post-modern, Michael Ryan’s interesting though often plodding Marxism and Deconstruction: A Critical Articulation, expends massive amounts of critical energy with little to offer for ongoing oppositional and post-colonial struggles. In many of the essays, theorists admit the problematic nature of the project–the fundamental incompatibility of post-modernist textuality and the lived realities of the post-colonial (or really, neo-colonial) experience. At the same time, however, most of the essays assert that useful parallels between post-colonialism and post-modernism can be identified. Various images are deployed to suggest this: “conjunctions of concern” (Hutcheon), “a working alliance” (Huggan), “a rapprochement” (Carusi), “contamination” (Brydon), and so on between oppositional discursive strategies–and they thus derive their conclusions from the pragmatic political principle that “the enemy of my enemy is my friend.” Without a doubt, many oppositional features of post-modernism resemble those of post-colonialism. However, my sense–at least at the current historical moment–is that while many of the parallel elements have theoretical valence, the telos of each project is so fundamentally different that the parallels are accidental rather than significant. As Diana Brydon suggests, at the end of the collection, in something of a “minority” report, “When directed against the Western canon, post-modernist techniques of intertextuality, parody, and literary borrowing may appear radical and even potentially revolutionary. When directed against native myths and stories, these same techniques would seem to repeat the imperialist history of plunder and theft” (195-196). Ultimately, it must be noted, post-modernism would seem to need post-colonialism far more than post-colonialism needs post-modernism; and thus, once again, after another “treaty,” the West (rather than its Others) ends up with far more in the exchange.

     

    The intellectual heart of this project in this anthology may be located in three essays–Stephen Slemon’s “Modernism’s Last Post,” Ian Adam’s “Breaking the Chain: Anti-Saussurean Resistance in Birney, Carey and C.S. Pierce,” and Linda Hutcheon’s “‘Circling the Downspout of Empire’”–which are strategically positioned near the beginning, middle and end of the collection. Slemon argues, for example, that the “disidentificatory reiteration across the various national post-colonial literatures” (4)–that is, the post-colonial “rewriting the canonical ‘master texts’ of Europe” (4) and tropic appropriation of Eurocentric history (e.g., in the “plagiarizing” strategems of Yambo Oulogeum)–strongly resembles Linda Hutcheon’s notion of a post-modern “intertextual parody.” He does admit to some fundamental problems with the connection between post-modernism and post- colonialism–among them the tendency of “Western post-modernist readings” to “so overvalue the anti-referential or deconstructive energetics of post-colonial texts that they efface the important recuperative work that is also going on within them” (7) and “the universalizing, assimilative impulse . . . of post-modernism” that appears to continue “a politics of colonialist control” (9). However, Slemon ends his essay with a hopeful vision: in post-modernism’s contradictory need to appropriate and exclude post-colonialism, “there could perhaps reside a fissuring energy which could lay the foundation for a radical change of tenor within the post-modern debate” (9). Slemon’s mixed metaphor here could perhaps be understood as a post-modern ironic discursive strategy, but it seems to reveal, as I shall presently suggest, the fundamental irreconcilability of post-modernism and post-colonialism. Linda Hutcheon, similarly, in “‘Circling the Downspout of Empire,’” points out the “considerable overlap” in the “concerns” of post-colonialism and post-modernism (168). The deployment of “magic realism,” subversions of Eurocentric master narratives (historical and literary), and, above all, the strategic use of “irony as a doubled or split discourse” (170) constitute points of convergence. I need to say that these attempts to contribute to a poetics of resistance literature–what Chidi Amuta in A Theory of African Literature terms a “poetics of the oppressed”–without question offer imperatives for examining this collection.

     

    Localized applications of this theory may be found in Simon Gikandi’s excellent “Narration in the Post-Colonial Moment: Merle Hodge’s Crick Crack Monkey” and Annamaria Carusi’s interesting “Post, Post and Post. Or, Where is South African Literature in All This?” These essays argue that that post-colonial literature often finds in formal (post-modern) strategies a means of rupturing the discourse of imperialism. Gikandi asserts that while many Caribbean women writers–often excluded from the canon of West Indian literatures–would seem to oppose the project of post-modernism, nevertheless “they increasingly fall back on post-modernist narrative strategies–such as temporal fragmentation, intertextuality, parody and doubling” (14)–to contest both the imperial narrative and the modernist impulses of male Caribbean writers. To that end, Gikandi explains, Merle Hodge’s Crick Crack Monkey both recovers a voice of difference long suppressed by the colonial planatation society and combines the creative aspects of “creole and colonial cultures as opposed sites of cultural production” (19). Carusi argues that both poststructuralism and resistance literature–at least within the oppressive context of apartheid South Africa–have encountered limits of theoretical achievement: poststructuralism with its “affirmation of difference as pure negativity” (103) cannot sever its discursive connection with Western textuality, while the South African literature of liberation privileges a dead-end humanist subject, discursively sutured into an imperialist subjectivity. She sees a way out of this paralyzing aporia in a “radical heterogeneity” (of the Foucauldian variety) that permits political agency without reinstalling “positivity” and abandoning difference. Carusi ultimately seeks “a rapprochement” between post-modernism and post-colonialism in which the subject–what she terms “a discursive instance”–is “embedded in a socio-historical configuration” (104). “The heterogeneity,” she writes, would thus be a difference that does make a difference, but it is not, for all that, a difference that can or should be named. The Other, theorized from a post-structuralist perspective (and at present time we have no viable alternative), is irretrievable, unlocatable, refractory and by definition unnameable; it is not there as a positivity, but as an effect. (104)

     

    Yet it is precisely at points such as this one that a very real political anxiety about the theoretical aims of post-modernism manifests itself. Indeed, these theorists–apprehensive about re-enacting the epistemic violence and ethnographic appropriation accompanying the colonial project– appear inordinately defensive about the connection between post-coloniality and post-modernity. Consider, for example, Annamaria Carusi’s rejection of a political critique concerning the irrelevancies of a theoretical intervention in the post-colonial:

     

    There are many who will point out that what I have said, and what anything theory may say to the struggle against apartheid, has nothing to do with people living in the squatter camps, or under detention without trial. This argument, arising from the political urgency of opposition, is however, specious.(105)

     

    To support her position, Carusi (equally speciously) offers Foucault’s notion of the circularity of power, but earlier she asserts “the central position of cultural production in the attainment” by “colonized or subjugated people [of] an identity and . . . self- determination” (96). It is difficult, however, to reconcile her privileging at this moment a post-colonial identity with her later insistence on the impossibility of naming a post-colonial subjectivity. Even more telling, of course, is Carusi’s too quick dismissal of what seems an inconvenient political critique. As Diana Brydon points out, “Literature cannot be confused with social action” (196). Or at least post-modern literature cannot be understood as exemplifying by itself a fundamental threat to the hegemony of apartheid. Carusi indeed suggests that in South Africa “almost every other path [other than the cultural] of resistance and reconstruction is criminalized” (96). Even given its racist pathology, the criminal apartheid state understands difference between real and meaningless threats to its power.

     

    A related political problem concerns Slemon’s relocation of post-colonialism in the West, as part of Western discourse, as he writes:

     

    The concept [post-colonialism] proves most useful not when it is used synonymously with a post-independence historical period in once-colonized nations but rather when it locates a specifically anti- or post-colonial discursive purchase in culture, one which begins in the moment that colonial power inscribes itself onto the body and space of its Others and which continues as an often occulted tradition into the modern theatre of neo-colonialist international relations. (3)

     

    Slemon, who in many ways is not wholly sympathetic with the project of post-modernity, nonetheless conveniently redefines post-colonialism not as an actual, locatable activity but as a Western discursive practice. Agency is given wholly over to the colonizers who initiate in essence not only the colonial project but also the post-colonial one. All too often in this collection post-colonialism is understood in Western terms, perhaps unintentionally incorporating into an entirely Western drama the everyday struggles of dominated people to free themselves.

     

    The best–most daring and oppositional–essay in the collection is Hena Maes-Jelinek’s “‘Numinous Proportions’: Wilson Harris’s Alternative to All Posts.” Harris, Maes-Jelinek suggests, rejects for the most part both post-colonial and post-modern practice –the first for its adoption of a realistic textuality, the second for its nihilistic construction of textuality. Harris imagines, according to Maes-Jelinek, an affirmative, cross-cultural (emphatically not multi-cultural) “web of space,” a site of creative engagement with the past, colonialism and language, a site not of difference but of convergence. Harris’s project thus invents a third way rather than effecting any kind of synthesis between post-colonialism and post-modernism.

     

    In addition, any review of this collection must acknowledge the compelling, though (in terms of the stated project of this anthology) misplaced, essays by Simon During and John Frow. During’s “Waiting for the Post: Some Relations Between Modernity, Colonization, and Writing” and Frow’s misnamed “What Was Post- Modernism?” both attempt to open a theoretical space in which a discussion of the interrelationship between post-colonialism and post-modernism might be initiated, but ultimately their essays would seem better located in a discussion of modernism and colonialism.

     

    In the “final” analysis, it is difficult to know if this collection represents a milestone or a tombstone (a postmortem) for the project. Knowing the tendency of the Western academy to appropriate any form of knowledge or human agency–especially in Said’s sense of travelling theory: to remove a revolutionary, disruptive theory from its historical context and thus domesticate it–one would expect any number of future volumes of this sort. Yet I think that the very considerable analytical skills of these theorists would be better deployed on behalf of the post-colonial project, making use of whatever theoretical strategies (post-modern or otherwise) that seem helpful in the ongoing struggle against domination and neo-colonialism. (Tiffin’s work, in conjunction with Bill Ashcroft and Gareth Griffiths in The Empire Writes Back [London: Routledge, 1989], seems much more a model in this regard.)

     

    As world history enters into a new and perhaps decisive moment of the colonial encounter, it is imperative that culture workers–particularly those positioned in what Mary Louise Pratt terms the “contact zones” (most of the writers in this collection are located in post-colonial settler colonies: Canada, South Africa, Australia)–clearly align themselves with the wretched of the Earth. Given John Frow’s astute description of the fundamental changes marking modernization and late capitalism (hyperflexible capital being pursued by mass migrations of poor people, as well as the insidious effects of such a situation: totalized mapping of the globe, state intervention on behalf of capital, massive urbanization, the triumph of instrumental reason, and the “secularization and automatization of the spheres of science, art and morality” (140), we need public intellectuals willing to challenge what appears to be heretofore unimaginable domination and human exploitation. Past the Last Post, for all its valuable contributions to a poetics of post-colonial literature, doesn’t appear fully to participate in this great challenge. As Fanon concludes his great anti-colonial manifesto, The Wretched of the Earth,

     

    [I]f we want humanity to advance a step further, if we want to bring it up to a different level than that which Europe has shown it, then we must invent and we must make discoveries. If we wish to live up to our peoples' expectations, we must seek the response elsewhere than in Europe. Moreover, if we wish to reply to the expectations of the people of Europe, it is no good sending them back a reflection, even an ideal reflection, of their society and their thought with which from time to time they feel immeasurably sickened. For Europe, for ourselves, and for humanity, comrades, we must turn over a new leaf, we must work out new concepts, and try to set afoot a new man. (315-316)

    Note

     

    1. 44. Parry is not alone in describing the fault lines that have manifested themselves in contemporary political and textual theory: one might also look to Simon During’s important work, “Postmodernism or Postcolonialism” or “Postmodernism or Post-colonialism Today,” Henry Louis Gates’s “Critical Fanonism,” Anthony Appiah’s “Is the Post- in Postmodernism the Post- in Postcolonial?”, Benita Parry’s own “Problems in Current Theories of Colonial Discourse” or my own “The Return of Fanon: Recent Anglophone Literary Theory” for further elucidation of this current battle of the books.

     

  • Anouncements & Advertisements

     

     

    Every issue of Postmodern Culture will carry notices of events, calls for papers, and other announcments, up to 250 words, free of charge. Advertisements will also be published on an exchange basis. Send anouncements and advertisements to: pmc@jefferson.village.virginia.edu

     


     

         Journal and Book Announcements:
    
    1)   _Contention_: Debates in Society, Culture, and Science
    2)   _Differences_: A journal of feminist cultural studies
    3)   _Genders_
    4)   _Women's Studies_ 
    5)   _LIT_: Literature Interpretation Theory
    6)   _City Images_: Perspectives from Literature, Philosophy, and
              Film edited by Mary Ann Caws; Gordon and Breach
              Publishers
    7)   _New Perspectives on Women and Comedy_, edited by Regina
              Barreca; Gordon and Breach Publishers
    8)   _New Left Review_: The Claims of Equality, NLR 190
    9)   _Nomad_: An Interdisciplinary Journal of the Humanities,
              Arts, and Sciences
    10)  _Representations_
    11)  _Studies in Popular Culture_
    12)  _Science as Culture_
    13)  _Capitalism, Nature, Socialism_: A Journal of Socialist
              Ecology
    14)  _Rethinking MARXISM_: A Journal of Economics, Culture, and
              Society
    15)  _Communication Theory_: A Journal of the International
              Communication Association
    16)  _Public Culture_
    17)  _Journal of Beckett Studies_ (New Series) 
    18)  _Strategies_: A Journal of Theory, Culture and Politics
    19)  _ Theory, Culture and Society_
    20)  _Poetics Today_
    21)  _Surfaces_, an electronic journal 
    22)  _Discourse_, v.15, n.1--Flaunting It: Lesbian and Gay
              Studies
    23)  _U.S. Latino Literature_: An Essay and Annotated
              Bibliography; March/Abrazo Press
    
         Calls for Papers and Participants:
    
    24)  _The Electronic Journal of Communication/La Revue
              Electronique de Communication_--call for papers on
              computer-mediated communication
    25)  The Principia Cybernetica Project--a call for papers on
              cybernetic concepts and principles, evolutionary
              philosophy, knowledge development, computer-support
              systems for collaborative theory building
    26)  The Disembodied Art Gallery Exhibition, Brighton, England,
              Summer 1992    
    27)  Arts and Technology Symposium--a call for compositions,
              presentations, papers and artwork 
    28)  ECHT '92, Fourth ACM Conference on Hypertext--a call for
              papers, technical briefings, tutorials, panels,
              demonstrations, videos, and posters on hypertext and
              hypermedia
    
         Conferences and Societies:
    
    29)  Penn State University Seminar Series, Issues in Criticism.
              Historicisms and Cultural Critique, June 25-30, 1992
    30)  Penn State Conference on Rhetoric and Composition, July
              8-11, 1992 
    31)  Theory, Culture and Society, 10th Anniversary Conference,
              August 16-19, 1992
    32)  Marxism in the New World Order: Crises and Possibilities at
              University of Massachusetts-Amherst, November 12-14,
              1992
    33)  Society for the Advancement of Games and Simulations in
              Education and Training and The International Simulation
              and Gaming Association Conference, August 18-21, 1992  
    
         Networked Discussion Groups:
    
    34)  VIOLEN-L, a networked discussion group for the study of
              violence, human rights, and public policies on violence
    35)  SOVHIST, a networked discussion group for the study of
              Soviet history from 1917-1991
    36)  AMLIT-L, a networked discussion group for the study of
              American literature 
    37)  INMYLIFE, a networked discussion group for the study of
              Beatle era popular culture 
    
    1)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                              _CONTENTION_
                Debates in Society, Culture, and Science
    
         IS:
    ". . . simply a triumph from cover to cover."
                                  *Frederick Crews*
    
    ". . . extremely important."
                                  *Alberta Arthurs*
    
    ". . . the most exciting new journal that I have ever read."
                                  *Lynn Hunt*
    
    ". . . superb."
                                  *Janet Abu-Lughod*
    
    ". . . an important, exciting, and very timely project."
                                  *Theda Skocpol*
    
    ". . . an idea whose time has come."
                                  *Robert Brenner*
    ". . . serious and accessible."
                                  *Louise Tilly*
    
    Subscriptions (3 issues) are available to individuals at $25.00
    and to institutions at $50.00 (plus $10.00 for foreign surface
    postage) from the Journals Division, Indiana University Press,
    601 N. Morton, Bloomington, IN 47404.  Phone: 812-855-9449.  Fax:
    812-855-7931.
    
    2)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                             *_differences_*
    
                 A Journal of Feminist Cultural Studies
    
                Edited by Naomi Schor and Elizabeth Week
    
                           Volume 3, Number 1
    Politics/Power/Culture: Postmodernity & Feminist Political Theory
    Edited by Kathy E. Ferguson and Kirstie M. McClure
    
                           Volume 3, Number 2
                Queer Theory: Lesbian and Gay Sexualities
                      Edited by Teresa de Lauretis
    
                           Volume 3, Number 3
          Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak: Feminism in Colonization
                        Joan W. Scott: Commentary
       Ann-Louise Shapiro: Love Stories: Female Crimes of Passion
                         in Fin-de-siecle Paris.
                 Mary Lydon: Calling Yourself a Woman: 
                     Marguerite Yourcenar & Colette.
                    Eric O. Clarke: Fetal Attraction:
                    Hegel's An-aesthetics of Gender.
               Neil Lazarus: Doubting the New World Order:
           Marxism and the Claims of Postmodern Social Theory.
                    Interview with Antoinette Fouque
    
    Subscriptions:  $28 (individuals), $48 (institutions), $10
    (foreign surface post).
    
    Order from:  INDIANA UNIVERSITY PRESS, 601 N. Morton,
    Bloomington, IN 47404.  Phone: 812-855-9449; fax: 812-855-7931.
    
    3)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                 GENDERS
    
                           Ann Kibbey, Editor
                     University of Colorado, Boulder
    
    Since 1988, _Genders_ has presented innovative theories of gender
    and sexuality in art, literature, history, music, photography,
    TV, and film.  Today, _Genders_ continues to publish both new and
    known authors whose work reflects an international movement to
    redefine the boundaries of traditional doctrines and disciplines.
    
                          Number 14, Fall 1992
    *Lynda Hart*   Karen Finley's Dirty Work: Censorship, Homophobia,
                   and the NEA
    *Samir Dayal*  The Subaltern Does Not Speak: Mira Nair's _Salaam
                   Bombay_ as a Post-Colonial Text
    *Silvia Tubert*     How IVF Exploits the Wish to be a Mother: A
                        Psychoanalyst's Account
    *Mary A. Favret*    A Woman Writes the Fiction of Science: The
                        Body of _Frankenstein_
    *Karen Brennan*     Anais Nin: Author(iz)ing the Erotic Body
    *Albaraq Mahbobah*  Reading the Anorexic Maze
    *Muriel Dimen*      Theorizing Social Reproduction: On the
                   Origins of De-Centered Subjectivity
    
    _Genders_ is published triannually in Spring, Fall, Winter
    Single copy rates:  Individual $9, Institution $14
    Foreign postage, add $2/copy
    Yearly subscription rates: Individual $24, Institution $40
    Foreign postage, add $5.50/subscription
    
                   University of Texas Press Journals
                      Box 7819, Austin, Texas 78713
    
    4)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _WOMEN'S STUDIES_
    
    edited by *Wendy Martin*
    
    Interdisciplinary and international in scope, the journal
    publishes papers from a broad range of fields, including
    literature, language, art, and history, as well as political
    science, economics, sociology, anthropology, psychology, law and
    the sciences
    
    4 issues per volume -- ISSN: 0049-7878
    Current subscription: Volume 21 (1992)
    
    For journal prices please contact the publisher.  All prices are
    subject to change without notice.  The US dollar price applies in
    North America only.
    
    GORDON AND BREACH PUBLISHERS
    P.O. Box 786 Cooper Station, New York, NY 10276
    US orders: call 1-800-545-8398 * fax 212-645-2459
    All other countries contact the UK: call 44 (0734) 568316 * fax
    44 (0734) 568211
    
    5)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _LIT_
    LITERATURE INTERPRETATION THEORY
    
    edited by *Lee A. Jacobus* and *Regina Barreca*
    
    Placing equal emphasis on theoretical and interpretive positions,
    _LIT_ offers the best in current literary controversy and debate.
    
    Forthcoming issues focus on Helene Cixous as Critic, the Future
    of Marxist Criticism, and the Politics of Popular Fiction.
    
    4 issues per volume -- ISSN: 1043-6928
    Current subscription: Volume 4 (1992)
    
    For journal prices please contact the publisher.  All prices are
    subject to change without notice.  The US dollar price applies in
    North America only.
    
    GORDON AND BREACH PUBLISHERS
    P.O. Box 786 Cooper Station, New York, NY 10276
    US orders: call 1-800-545-8398 * fax 212-645-2459
    All other countries contact the UK: call 44 (0734) 568316 * fax
    44 (0734) 568211
    
    6)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _CITY IMAGES_
    Perspectives from Literature, Philosophy, and Film
    
    edited by *Mary Ann Caws*
    
    Offering glimpses of the city as it appears in films, novels,
    photographs, poems, architecture, stagings and journals, _CITY
    IMAGES_ collects essays by twenty of today's finest urban
    landscape writers.  Among the distinguished contributors are
    Christopher Prendergast, Richard Kuhns, Alfred Kazin and Charles
    Molesworth.
    
    1991 * Pages: 278
    Hardcover * ISBN: 2-88124-426-2   *Price: $42.00
    Softcover * ISBN: 2-88124-464-5   *Price: $16.00
    
    Orders for books do not include postage and handling.  All prices
    are subject to change without notice.  The US dollar price
    applies in North America only.
    
    GORDON AND BREACH PUBLISHERS
    P.O. Box 786 Cooper Station, New York, NY 10276
    US orders: call 1-800-545-8398 * fax 212-645-2459
    All other countries contact the UK: call 44 (0734) 568316 * fax
    44 (0734) 568211
    
    7)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    * * Available--Spring 1992 * *
    
    _New Perspectives on
    WOMEN AND COMEDY_
    
    edited by *Regina Barreca*
    
    The original essays in this volume explore the way women have
    used humor to break down cultural stereotypes between the
    genders.  Examples from literature and the performing and visual
    arts deal with humor and violence, humor and disability, humor
    and the supposition of women's shame, lesbian and ethnic humor,
    and particularly women's response to men's humor.
    
    1992 * Pages: 240
    Hardcover * ISBN: 2-88124-533-1  *Price: $39.00
    Softcover * ISBN: 2-88124-534-X  *Price: $16.00
    
    Orders for books do not include postage and handling.  All prices
    are subject to change without notice.  The US dollar price
    applies in North America only.
    
    GORDON AND BREACH PUBLISHERS
    P.O. Box 786 Cooper Station, New York, NY 10276
    US orders: call 1-800-545-8398 * fax 212-645-2459
    All other countries contact the UK: call 44 (0734) 568316 * fax
    44 (0734) 568211
    
    8)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
                            _NEW LEFT REVIEW_
    
                     NLR 190 THE CLAIMS OF EQUALITY
    
    Introductory Offer--Receive This SPECIAL ISSUE Free!
    
    *G.A. Cohen*        The Future of a Disillusion
    
    *Paul Cammack*      Brazil: Old Politics, New Forces
    
    *Tony Benn*         the Menace of the Secret State
    
    *Roger Taylor*      Surviving the Thatcher Years
    
    *Elizabeth Wilson*       Feminism Without Illusions?
    
    *Julian Stallabrass*     Snapshots of Prague and Berlin
    
    *Terry Bloomfield*       Rock Against the Commodity
    
    *Victor Kiernan*         Marx and the Undiscovered Country
    
    *Dimitris Kyrtatas*      Revelation Revised
    
    *Branka Magas*           Comment on Gellner
    
       * * Subscribe now and receive this 144-page issue FREE * *
    
    ANNUAL SUBSCRIPTION (6 ISSUES)
    Individuals: Overseas US$42/Can$50/&26
                             Airmail US$54/Can$65/&34; UK&22.50
    Institutions: Overseas US$82/&47
                             Airmail US$94/&55; UK&43.50
    
    For a trial subscription to NLR--with this special 144-page issue
    FREE--send either check payable to _New Left Review_ 
    or credit card type, number and expiration date
    (Visa/Access/Mastercard/Eurocard/AmEx accepted) 
    to the address below.  Alternatively you may ring our credit card
    hotline:  (0)81 685 0301.
    
                         *Subscription Address*
                      _New Left Review_ (190 offer)
                         120-126 Lavender Avenue
                         Mitcham Surrey CR4 3HP
                                   UK
    
    9)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _*NOMAD*_
    
    ===AN INTERDISCIPLINARY JOURNAL
    ======OF THE HUMANITIES,
    =========ARTS,
    ============AND SCIENCES
    
    _NOMAD_ publishes works of cross-disciplinary interest, such as
    intermedia artwork, metatheory, and experimental writing.  The
    journal is a forum for those texts that explore or examine the
    undefined regions among critical theory, the visual arts, and
    writing
    
    Submissions: Send manuscripts (2 copies, with SASE) and artwork
    (black and white camera-ready, 8.5" by 11" or less) to NOMAD, c/o
    Mike Smith, 406 Williams, Florida State University, Tallahassee
    FL 32306.
    
    Subscriptions:  $9.00 per year (2 issues) from NOMAD c/o Mike
    Smith, 406 Williams, Florida State University, Tallahassee FL
    32306.
    
    10)-------------------------------------------------------------
    You won't want to miss . . .
    
                           _*represent*ations_
    
    Number 36 * Fall 1991
         Frances Ferguson on Sade and pornography; Joseph Pequigney
         on sodomy in Dante; Alan Sinfield on Noel Coward; R. Howard
         Bloch on the romance of Old French Letters; T. Walter
         Herbert, Jr., on Hawthorne and Victorian sexuality
    
    Number 37 * Winter 1992
         Dipesh Chakrabarty and Gyan Pandey in a forum on "India and
         the Writing of History"; Thomas Richards on British Museum
         surveys of Tibet; Stephen Tifft on Renoir and the Fall of
         France; Nicholas Dirks on Castes of Mind
    
    Individuals $26.00, Students $18.00, Institutions $52.00. 
    Outside U.S. add $6.00 postage.  Send payment to: 
    _Representations_, University of California Press Journals, 2120
    Berkeley Way, Berkeley, CA 94720
    
    11)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    STUDIES IN POPULAR CULTURE_ 
    
    _Studies in Popular Culture_, (_SiPC_), The journal of the
    Popular Culture Association in the South, publishes articles on
    popular culture however mediated: through film, literature,
    radio, television, music, graphics, print, practices,
    associations, events--any of the material or conceptual
    conditions of life.  Its contributors from the United States,
    Canada, France, Israel, and Australia, include distinguished
    anthropologists, sociologists, cultural geographers,
    ethnomusicologists, historians, and scholars in mass
    communications, philosophy, literature, and religion. 
    
    _Studies in Popular Culture_ is published in October and April 
    by the Popular Culture Association in the South.  Authors are 
    urged but not required to join the Association.  All members of 
    the Association receive _Studies in Popular Culture_, the PC 
    Newsletter, and announcements of the annual meeting in early 
    October.  Yearly membership is currently $15.00 (International: 
    $20.00).  
    
    Write to the Executive Secretary, Diane Calhoun-French, Academic
    Dean, Jefferson Community College-SW, Louisville, KY, 40272, for
    information regarding membership, individual issues, back copies,
    or sets. 
    
    Direct editorial queries and send manuscripts to the editor:
    Dennis Hall, Department of English, University of Louisville,
    Louisville, Kentucky, 40292.  Telephone: (502) 588-6896 or 0509. 
    Bitnet: DRHALL01@ULKYVM.  Fax: 588-5055.  Please enclose two
    double-spaced copies and a self-addressed stamped envelope. 
    Black and white illustrations may accompany the text.  Material
    also may be submitted for consideration via electronic mail. 
    
    _SiPC_ ordinarily runs short pieces, essays that total, with 
    notes and bibliography, less than twenty pages in typescript. 
    Documentation may be in the form appropriate for the discipline 
    of the writer; the new MLA style sheet is a useful model.  Please
    indicate if the work is available on computer disk.  The Editor 
    reserves the right to make stylistic changes on accepted 
    manuscripts. 
    
    12)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _SCIENCE AS CULTURE_
    
    In a society where icons of progress are drawn from science,
    technology, and medicine, SCIENCE AS CULTURE examines how these
    disciplines relate to the rest of life.  The journal investigates
    how particular values are embodied and naturalized in concepts,
    techniques, research priorities, gadgets, and advertising.  Much
    praised for its evocative articles, _SCIENCE AS CULTURE_
    encompasses peoples' experience at the workplace, the cinema, the
    hospital, the home, and the theater.  Readable and attractive, it
    explores all the ways in which science is involved in shaping the
    values that contend for influence over the wider society.
    
    RECENT ARTICLES INCLUDE:
    
    Cleaning Up on the Farm, *Les Levidow*
    The Social Side of Sustainability, Class, Gender, and Race,
    *Patricia L. Allen* and *Carolyn E. Sachs*
    Biodiversity and Food Security, *Alistair Smith*
    Alternative Agriculture and the New Biotechnologies, *Jack
    Kloppenburg*
    Green Meanings: What Might 'Sustainable Agriculture' Sustain?,
    *Christopher Hamlin*
    
    SAMPLE COPIES AVAILABLE!
    
    **For more information write: Free Association Books, 26
    Freegrove Road, London N7 9RQ; Credit cards (24 hours) 071-609-
    5646.  
    **In North America: Guilford Publications, Inc., 72 Spring St,
    New York, NY 10012, Attn: Journals Dept.  Or call: 212-431-9800. 
    Fax: 212-966-6708.  
    **Volume 3, 1992 (4 issues); Individuals:  20/US $30;
    Institutions:  35/US $65.  Single copy  5.95/US $8.              
    
    13)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _CAPITALISM
    NATURE
    SOCIALISM_
    
    A Journal of Socialist Ecology
    
    Edited by James O'Connor, University of California, Santa Cruz
    
    _CNS_ is the only serious red-green theoretical journal in the
    world.  It is edited by a distinguished group of scholars and
    scholar activists, half of whom are North American, the other
    half from a variety of countries.  _CNS_ seeks to meld the
    traditional concerns of labor movements with the ecological
    struggles in particular, and demands of the new social movements
    in general.  To this end, it publishes articles, reviews,
    interviews, documents, and poems that locate themselves at the
    site between history and nature, or society and the environment. 
    
    RECENT ARTICLES INCLUDE: Political Economy of the Gulf War, J.
    O'Connor  Eco-feminism and Eco-Socialism, Mary Mellor 
    Sustainable Agriculture at the Crossroads, Patricia Allen  Green
    Cities Politics, Patrick Mazza  Lewis Mumford: The Forgotten
    American Environmentalist: An Essay in Rehabilitation,
    Ramachandra Guha  Economics of the U.S. Greens, C. Thurner 
    Ecology and Regulation Theory, Alain Lipietz  Red Green Movements
    in India, Gail Omvedt  Political Ecology of Marx, Manuel
    Sacristan  Is Sustainable Capitalism Possible? James O'Connor
    
    SAMPLE COPIES AVAILABLE!
    
    For more information write: Guilford Publications, Inc., 72
    Spring St, New York, NY 10012, Attn: Journals Dept.  Or call:
    212-431-9800.  Fax: 212-966-6708.  
    
    Volume 3, 1992 (4 issues); Individuals: $20.00, Outside U.S.:
    $25.00 (surface mail), $35.00 (airmail); Institutions: $60.00,
    Outside U.S.: $75.00 (airmail).  
    
    Also available in better bookstores.
    
    14)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                          _Rethinking MARXISM_
              a journal of economics, culture, and society
    
    The aim of this journal is to stimulate interest and debate over
    the explanatory power and social consequences of Marxian economic
    and social analysis.  To that end, it publishes studies that seek
    to discuss, elaborate, and/or extend Marxian theory.  The
    concerns of the journal include theoretical and philosophical
    (methodological and epistimilogical) matters as well as more
    concrete empirical analysis--all work that leads to further
    development of a distinctively Marxian discourse.  Contributions
    are encouraged from people in many disciplines and from a wide
    range of perspectives.
    
    ARTICLES OF INTEREST:  Post-America and the Collapse of Leninism,
    Immanuel Wallerstein  On Marx and Freud, Louis Althusser  Louis
    Althusser and the Unity of Science and Revolution, Nancy
    Hartstock  Race, Culture, and Communications: Looking Backward
    and Forward at Cultural Studies, Stuart Hall  Fordism/Post-
    Fordism, Marxism/Post-Marxism: The Second Cultural Divide, Julie
    Graham  New World Order and Other Art, Sue Coe.
    
    SAMPLE COPIES AVAILABLE!
    
    For more information write: Guilford Publications, Inc., 72
    Spring St, New York, NY 10012, Attn: Journals Dept.  Or call:
    212-431-9800.  Fax: 212-966-6708.  
    
    Volume 5, 1992 (4 issues); Individuals: $27.50, Outside U.S.:
    $32.50 (surface mail), $42.50 (airmail); Institutions: $55.00,
    Outside U.S.: $70.00 (airmail); Students: $20.00 (current I.D.
    required).  
    
    Also available in better bookstores.
    
    15)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _COMMUNICATION THEORY_
    
    A JOURNAL OF THE INTERNATIONAL COMMUNICATION ASSOCIATION
    
    Edited by Robert T. Craig
    University of Colorado at Boulder
    
    COMMUNICATION THEORY is an international, interdisciplinary forum
    for theory and theoretically oriented research on all aspects of
    communication.  It is designed to sustain a scholarly dialogue
    across disciplinary, methodological, and geographical boundaries.
    
    Holding up a mirror to the field of communication in all its
    diversity, stimulating reflection and dialogue on issues of
    interdisciplinary significance, encouraging innovations and
    experimentation, and at times provoking controversy,
    COMMUNICATION THEORY will engage its readers in the
    reconstruction of an academic discipline at a crucial juncture in
    its history.
    
    ARTICLES OF INTEREST:
    
    Communication Boundary Management: A Theoretical Model of
    Managing Disclosure of Private Information Between Marital
    Couples, Sandra Petronio
    Syntactic and Pragmatic Codes in Communication, Donald G. Ellis
    Conversational Universals and Comparative Theory: Turning to
    Swedish and American Acknowledgement Tokens-in-Interaction, Wayne
    A. Beach & Anna K. Lindstrom
    Theories of Culture and Communication, Bradford 'J' Hall
    Communication, Conflict, and Culture, C. David Mortensen
    
    SAMPLE COPIES AVAILABLE!
    
    For more information write: Guilford Publications, Inc., 72
    Spring St, New York, NY 10012, Attn: Journals Dept.  Or call:
    212-431-9800.  Fax: 212-966-6708.  
    
    Volume 2, 1992 (4 issues); Individuals: $30.00; Institutions:
    $60.00.  Outside U.S., add $17.50 (airmail included).  
    
    16)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                            _PUBLIC CULTURE_
    
               * * * Volume 4, Number 1 (Fall 1991) * * *
    
    Looking at Film Hoardings, R. Srivatsan  *  Knocking on The Doors
    of Public Culture, Pradip Krishen  *  The Meaning of Baseball in
    1992, Bill Brown  *  Becoming the Armed Man, J. William Gibson  *
    
    The Function of New Theory, Xiaobing Tang  *  Worldly Discourses,
    Dan Rose  *  Voices of the Rainforest, Steven Feld  * 
    Anuradhapura, Wimal Disanayake  *  River and Bridge, Meena
    Alexander
    
              * * * Volume 4, Number 2 (Spring 1992) * * *
    
    The Banality of Power and the Aesthetics of Vulgarity in the
    Postcolony, Achille Mbembe  *  Take Care of Public Telephones,
    Robert J. Foster  *  The Death of History?, Dipesh Chakrabarty  *
    
    The Public Fetus and the Family Car, Janelle Sue Taylor  *  Race
    and the Humanities: The "Ends" of Modernity?, Homi Bhabha  * 
    "Disappeating" Iraqis, David Prochaska  *  Algeria Caricatures
    the Gulf War, Susan Slyomovics  *  Mobilizing Fictions, Robert
    Stam  *  Television and the Gulf War, Victor J. Caldarola
    
                 Engaging Critical Analyses of Tensions
                Between Global Cultural Flows and Public
                      Cultures in a Diasporic World
    
    _Public Culture_ is published biannually at The University
    Museum, University of Pennsylvania, 33rd and Spruce Streets,
    Philadelphia, PA 19104-6324.  A year's subscription for
    individuals is $10.00 ($14.00 foreign); institutions $20.00
    ($24.00 foreign).  Back issues are available.  Write, call 215-
    898-4054, or fax: 215-898-0657.
    
    17)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    The Florida State University Department of English announces the 
               _JOURNAL OF BECKETT STUDIES_ (New Series)  
    
    Beginning with a double issue Vol. I, Nos. 1 and 2 (spring 1992),
    the Journal will appear semi-annually thereafter:  Vol. II, No. 1
    (autumn 1992) and Vol II, No. 2 (spring 1993). 
    
    The current double issue features two previously unpublished
    poems by Samuel Beckett: "Brief Dream," a five-line poem in
    English which Beckett sent to publisher John Calder in 1988, and
    "L+," a 1987 quatrain in French dedicated to James Knowlson (both
    published with permission of Calder Publications).  Vol. 2, No. 1
    (autumn 1992) will feature Beckett's revised text for _What
    Where_ (with permission of Faber and Faber, Ltd.). 
    
    The Journal is dedicated to printing scholarship, criticism and
    theory of the highest quality, reviewing significant books and
    productions in a timely fashion, and, on occasion, printing
    previously unpublished material by Samuel Beckett.  We cannot
    publish regularly, and even, as we hope, expand our publication
    with special issues and monographs, without your support.  Please
    return the coupon below with your check to help keep the _Journal
    of Beckett Studies_ a vital source of Beckett scholarship. 
    
                   Ruby Cohn Prize in Beckett Studies 
    
    The Journal of Beckett Studies is proud to offer the bi-annual
    Ruby Cohn Prize for the most significant contribution to the
    Journal by an individual who has not previously published on
    Beckett.  The winner will be determined by the Editorial Board
    from nominations submitted by readers and contributors.  The
    award will carry a $250.00 honorarium, be announced in the spring
    1993 issue (Vol. 2, No. 2), and thereafter in even numbered
    volumes. 
    
    Individual subscriptions are $15.00 
    New Series Vol. I, Nos. 1 & 2 (spring 1992)................$15.00
    New Series Vol. 2, No. 1 (autumn 1992) 
               Vol. 2, No. 2 (spring 1993).....................$15.00
    
                  Journal of Beckett Studies (New Series) 
    Dept. of English, Florida State University, Tallahassee, FL 32306
    
    18)-------------------------------------------------------------
    _STRATEGIES_
    A JOURNAL OF THEORY, CULTURE & POLITICS 
    
    4289 BUNCHE HALL 
    UCLA 
    LOS ANGELES, CA  90024 
    
    NEW ISSUE NOW AVAILABLE: 
    
    Marx After Elvis:  Politics/Popular Culture 
    Issue No. 6 
    
    Susan Buck-Morss        Is There a Common Postmodern Culture? 
    Slavoj Zizek            The `Missing Link' of Ideology 
    Iain Chambers           Migrant Landscapes 
    Laurence A. Rickels     Missing Marx: or, How to Take Better Aim 
    Kelly Dennis            Leave it to Beaver: The Object of        
    
                               Pornography 
    
    Michael Shapiro         American Fictions and Political Culture 
    J. Michael Jarrett      Rhapsody in Read: Ishmael Reed and Free  
    
                               Jazz 
    Stathis Gourgouris      Adorno After Sun Ra 
    Katrina Irving          Building Equivalences Through Rap-Music 
    Sande Cohen             Cultural Use-Value and Historicist       
    
                               Reduction 
    
    Current Rates: (Make all checks payable--in US Dollars--to
    Strategies) 
                                     single          subs 
                                    issues          (2 issues) 
    
    Ind.                            $ 7             $12 
    For. Ind.                       $ 9             $16 
    Inst.                           $12             $20 
    For. Inst.                      $14             $24 
    
    Back Issue Rates:
                                             Ind.       For. Ind.   
    Inst. 
    
    No. 1   Beyond the Modern . . .         --              --     
    $16 
    No. 2   Pedagogical Theories, 
            Educational Practices           $10             $12    
    $16 
    No. 3   In the City                     $10             $12    
    $16 
    No. 4/5 Critical Histories              $10             $12    
    $16 
    
    Special Rate for Individuals 
    Ordering Both Nos. 2 & 3                $12 Domestic, $14 Foreign
    
    19)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _THEORY,
    CULTURE &
    SOCIETY_
    
                 Explorations in Critical Social Science
    
    "It seems to me that Mike Featherstone
    and his editorial group have done
    more than any other sociological group
    to move sociology forward into new 
    terrains of thought and discourse and
    they have done so with power, grace
    and insight."  Professor Norman Denzin
    
    _Theory, Culture & Society_ was launched to cater to the
    resurgence of interest in culture within contemporary social
    science.  The journal provides a forum for articles which
    theorize the relationship between culture and society.  _Theory,
    Culture & Society_ builds upon the heritage of the classic
    founders of social theory and examines the ways in which this
    tradition has been re-shaped by a new generation of theorists. 
    _Theory, Culture & Society_ also seeks to publish theoretically
    informed analyses of everyday life, popular culture and new
    intellectual movements such as postmodernism.
    
    The journal features papers by and about the work of a wide range
    of modern social and cultural theorists such as Foucault,
    Bourdieu, Baudrillard, Goffman, Bell, Parsons, Elias, Gadamer,
    Luhmann, Habermas, Giddens and Simmel.
    
    _Theory, Culture & Society_ is published quarterly in February,
    May, August and November.
    
    20% Introductory Discount
    
    Enter your new subscription to _Theory, Culture & Society_ at a
    special introductory discount.  Subscribe today and you'll save
    20% off the cost of your subscription.
    
    Individual: One Year $37 ($46*)
                Two Years $74 ($92*)
    Institutional: One Year $99 ($123*)
                   Two Years $198 ($248*)
    
    *Usual rate
    
    Send your order to:  Sage Publications Ltd.
                         P.O. Box 5096
                         Newbury Park, CA 91359
                         USA
    
    Ask about the special back issue sale!
    
    20)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                             _POETICS TODAY_
    
       International Journal for Theory and Analysis of Literature
                            and Communication
    
    Editor: Itamar Even-Zohar (Tel Aviv)
    Published by Duke University Press in cooperation with the Porter
    Institute for Poetics and Semiotics, Tel Aviv University.
    
    Here's how you can benefit from using _Poetics Today_ special
    issues in your classroom:  CONVENIENT * ACCESSIBLE * CHEAP *
    RISK-FREE
    
    Children's Literature
    Zohar Shavit, editor
              This introduction to the field explores questions of
              childhood and children's culture, the teaching function
              of children's literature and current thinking on the
              demarcation of boundaries between children's and adult
              literature.  250 pages.  1992
    
    Disciplinarity
    David R. Shumway and Ellen Messer-Davidow, editors
              An examination of the discipline as a historically
              specific form, offering diverse perspectives on the way
              modern disciplines control the organization and
              production of knowledge.  171 pages.  1991
    
    Narratology Revisited I, II, and III
    Brian McHale and Ruth Ronen, editors
              In three volumes, narratologists and other scholars of
              narrative reflect on the progress (or lack of progress)
              in narrative theory over the past decade and on the
              current state of the art.  191, 237, 247 pages
              (available singly or as three issues).  1990 and 1991
    
    *Free examination copies* of _Poetics Today_ special issues are
    available for course consideration and will be sent upon receipt
    of your request on departmental letterhead.  Fax: 919-684-8644.
    
    *Single issue orders* send a check payable to Duke University
    Press, $14.00 for each issue.  Or call 919-684-6837 and have
    credit card information ready.
    
    *Subscriptions* Individuals can get a 1992 subscription (4
    issues) for $28; students pay only $14 with a photocopy of their
    current I.D.  Add $8 for postage outside the U.S.  Send a check
    payable to Duke University Press or call 919-684-6837 and have
    VISA or MasterCard information ready.
    
    Mail orders to:  Duke University Press, Journals Division, 6697
    College Station, Durham, NC 27708.
    
    21)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _SURFACES_
    
    A New Interdisciplinary Electronic Journal
    
    Published by the Department of Comparative Literature at the
    University of Montreal, _SURFACES_ is an open forum oriented
    toward the reorganization of knowledge in the humanities.  The
    growth of interdisciplinary study in the humanities and the
    emergence of new areas of inquiry has reached a point that calls
    into question both traditional thematic comparisons and the
    pretensions of any one theoretical approach to delimit and
    dominate a field of study.  _SURFACES_ aims to provide an
    international forum for scholars to address contemporary problems
    and questions, using its electronic format to offer services
    beyond the reach of traditional journals.
    
    _SURFACES_ is available free of charge through the various
    electronic mail networks (Internet, Bitnet, Janet, Earn &
    Netnorth).
    
    Submissions welcomed:  Please address articles, reviews, notes,
    comments and news items for inclusion to the editors either by e-
    mail, on diskette or in hard copy.  We are particularly
    interested in essays that address the cultural problematics
    engendered by and for new technologies.
    
    All correspondence to:  The Editors, SURFACES, Dept. of
    Comparative Literature, University of Montreal, C.P. 6128, succ.
    "A", Montreal, Canada, H3C 3J7.
    
    Tel.: 514-343-5683
    FAX: 514-343-5684
    
    INTERNET Access via FTP anonymous: harfang.cc.umontreal.ca
    
    22)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                                _DIS
                                  COURSE_
    
              Volume 15, Number 1
              SPECIAL ISSUE
    
              **Flaunting It: Lesbian and Gay Studies**
    
              Delinquent Desire: Race, Sex, and Ritual in
              Reform Schools for Girls by *Kathryn Baker*
    
              Lesbian Pornography: The Re-Making of (a)
              Community by *Terralee Bensinger*
    
              Investigating Queer Fictions of the Past:
              Identities, Differences, and Lesbian and Gay
              Historical Self-Representations by *Scott Bravmann*
    
              "I Am What I Am" (Or Am I?):  The Making and 
              Unmaking of Lesbian and Gay Identity in _High 
              Tech Boys_ by Sarah Chinn and Kris Franklin
    
              Nudes, Prudes, and Pigmies: The Desirability 
              of Disavowal in _Physical Culture Magazine_ by 
              Greg Mullins
    
              Muscling the Mainstream: Lesbian Murder 
              Mysteries and Fantasies of Justice by JoAnn 
              Pavietich
    
              Obscene Allegories: Narrative Structures in Gay
              Male Porn by David Pendleton
    
              Applied Metaphors: AIDS and Literature by
              Thomas Piontek
    
              The Traffic in Dildoes: The Phallus as Camp and
              the Revenge of Genderfuck by June L. Reich
    
    Special Issue: $12.95 individual
                   $25.00 institution
                   $1.75 post
    
    Subscription (3 issues): $25.00 individual
                             $50.00 institution
                             $10.00 foreign surface post
    
    Send orders to Journals Division, Indiana University Press, 601
    N. Morton, Bloomington, IN 47404; Fax to 812-855-7931; Call 812-
    855-9449 with credit card orders.
    
    23)--------------------------------------------------------------
    
    _U.S. LATINO LITERATURE_
    
    An Essay and Annotated Bibliography
    
    by Marc Zimmerman
    
    From visions of a reclaimed Aztlan and Borinquen to portrayals of
    inner city rural and urban life to the multi-faceted perspectives
    of Latina feminists, U.S. Latino literature has developed and
    flourished as a new sphere of cultural expression.
    
    Marc Zimmerman's new book introduces the representative Chicano,
    Puerto Rican, Cuban and other U.S. Latino writers' key works in
    poetry, fiction and drama, the major trends, the pre-history,
    history, and possible future of the literature and the diverse
    people it represents.
    
    Including a thought-provoking, overview essay, _U.S. Latino
    Literature_ is above all the most handy, comprehensive and
    economical one-volume reference work in its field.
    
    Marc Zimmerman teaches Latin American Studies at the University
    of Illinois at Chicago.  His recent books include _El Salvador at
    War_ (MEP, 1988 and with John Beverley, _Literature and Politics
    in Central American Revolutions_ (University of Texas Press,
    1990).
    
    Order from: MARCH/Abrazo Press * P.O. Box 2890 * Chicago IL 60690
                tel. 312-539-9638
                           ISBN 1-877636-01-0
                           Paperback, 158 pp.
                $10.95 plus $3.00 postage for single copy
    
    24)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                          CALL FOR PAPERS
                          ---------------
                           SPECIAL ISSUE
    
              THE ELECTRONIC JOURNAL OF COMMUNICATION/
               LA REVUE ELECTRONIQUE DE COMMUNICATION
    
             Topic:  "COMPUTER-MEDIATED COMMUNICATION"
    
    Issue Editor:
    Thomas W. Benson
    Department of Speech Communication
    Penn State University
    BITNET:   T3B@PSUVM
    INTERNET: t3b@psuvm.psu.edu
    
    =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=
    
    The ELECTRONIC JOURNAL OF COMMUNICATION/LA REVUE ELECTRONIQUE DE
    COMMUNICATION is seeking original, unpublished manuscripts on the
    topic of "Computer-Mediated Communication."  Papers addressing
    any issues related to the general topic, based on any conceptual
    framework and any methodological approach, are welcome, though we
    are interested in approaches that include the human and social
    aspects of communication and are not exclusively technical or
    technological in content.  Examples might include critical,
    discourse analytic, or content analytic studies of computer
    networks; historical accounts; considerations of theoretical,
    political, or economic issues; user surveys; analyses of policies
    about access and use; reviews of literature; and so on.  Book
    reviews are solicited; contact the editor with your suggestions. 
    International perspectives are encouraged.  The major criterion
    is that papers should make a significant contribution to our
    understanding of the nature, roles, effects, or functions of
    computer mediated communication.  Papers will be reviewed
    anonymously.
    
    The final DEADLINE FOR SUBMISSION is September 15, 1992;
    manuscripts are now (February 1992) being accepted for review and
    the issue will be closed to further manuscripts when the issue is
    complete--which may be before September 15, 1992.  Publication is
    expected in late Fall, 1992.
    
    SUBSCRIPTIONS TO EJC/REC may be obtained free of charge, by
    sending the message:
    
    SUBSCRIBE EJCREC your_name
    
    as in:  Subscribe EJCREC  Jane Smith
    
    to: Comserve@Rpiecs (Bitnet) or Comserve@Vm.Ecs.Rpi.Edu
    (Internet).  Subscribers automatically receive each issue's table
    of contents, abstracts for each article in the issue, as well as
    instructions for how to obtain electronic copies of each article
    in the issue from Comserve.  The EJC/REC is supported by the
    Communication Studies Department at the University of Windsor,
    and Comserve at Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute, of Troy, N.Y. 
    Articles are protected by copyright (c) by the Communication
    Institute for Online Scholarship (ISSN # 1183-5656).  Articles
    may be reproduced, with acknowledgment, for non- profit personal
    and scholarly purposes.  Permission must be obtained for
    commercial uses.
    
    25)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                          Call For Papers
    
         *********************************************************
         *   SYMPOSIUM:  THE PRINCIPIA CYBERNETICA PROJECT       *
         *      computer-supported cooperative development       *
         *        of an evolutionary-systemic philosophy         *
         *********************************************************
    
                            as part of the
    
                13th International Congress on Cybernetics
                   NAMUR (Belgium), August 24-28, 1992
    
    About the Principia Cybernetica Project
    _______________________________________
    The Principia Cybernetica Project (PCP) is a collaborative
    attempt to develop a complete and consistent cybernetic
    philosophy.  Such a philosophical system should arise from a
    transdisciplinary unification and foundation of the domain of
    Systems Theory and Cybernetics.  Similar to the metamathematical
    character of Whitehead and Russell's "Principia Mathematica", PCP
    is meta-cybernetical in that we intend to use cybernetic tools
    and methods to analyze and develop cybernetic theory.
    
    These include the computer-based tools of hypertext, electronic
    mail, and knowledge structuring software.  They are meant to
    support the process of collaborative theory-building by a variety
    of contributors, with different backgrounds and living in
    different parts of the world.
    
    As its name implies, PCP will focus on the clarification of
    fundamental concepts and principles of the cybernetics and
    systems domain.  Concepts include: Complexity, Information,
    System, Freedom, Control, Self-organization, Emergence, etc.
    Principles include the Laws of Requisite Variety, of Requisite
    Hierarchy, and of Regulatory Models.
    
    The PCP philosophical system is seen as a clearly thought out and
    well-formulated, global "world view", integrating the different
    domains of knowledge and experience.  It should provide an answer
    to the basic questions: "Who am I?  Where do I come from?  Where
    am I going to?"  The PCP philosophy is systemic and evolutionary,
    based on the spontaneous emergence of higher levels of
    organization or control (metasystem transitions) through blind
    variation and natural selection.  It includes:  
    
     a) a metaphysics, based on processes or actions as ontological
    primitives
    
     b) an epistemology, which understands knowledge as constructed
    by the subject, but undergoing selection by the environment
    
     c) an ethics, with survival and the continuance of the process
    of evolution as supreme values.
    
    PCP is to be developed as a dynamic, multi-dimensional conceptual
    network.  The basic architecture consists of nodes, containing
    expositions and definitions of concepts, connected by links,
    representing the associations that exist between the concepts.
    Both nodes and links can belong to different types, expressing
    different semantic and practical categories.
    
    Philosophy and implementation of PCP are united by their common
    framework based on cybernetical and evolutionary principles: the
    computer-support system is intended to amplify the spontaneous
    development of knowledge which forms the main theme of the
    philosophy.
    
    PCP is managed by a board of editors (presently V. Turchin [CUNY,
    New York], C. Joslyn [NASA and SUNY Binghamton] and F. Heylighen
    [Free Univ. of Brussels]).  Contributors are kept informed
    through the Principia Cybernetica Newsletter, distributed in
    print and by email, and the PRNCYB-L electronic discussion group,
    administered by C. Joslyn (for subscription, contact him at
    cjoslyn@bingvaxu.cc.binghamton.edu).  Further activities of PCP
    are publications in journals or books, and the organization of
    meetings or symposia.  For more information, contact F. Heylighen
    at the address below.
    
    About the Symposium
    ___________________
    After the successful organization of a symposium on "Cybernetics
    and Human Values" at the 8th World Congress of Systems and
    Cybernetics (New York, June 1990), and of the "1st Workshop of
    the Principia Cybernetica Project" (Brussels, July 1991), the
    third official activity of the Principia Cybernetica Project will
    be a Symposium held at the 13th Int. Congress on Cybernetics. 
    The informal symposium will allow researchers potentially
    interested in contributing the Project to meet.  The emphasis
    will be on discussion, rather than on formal presentation.
    Contributors are encouraged to read some of the available texts
    on the PCP in order to get acquainted with the main issues
    (Newsletter available on request from the Symposium Chairman).
    
    Papers can be submitted on one or several of the following
    topics:
    
    The Principia Cybernetica Project
    Cybernetic Concepts and Principles
    Evolutionary Philosophy
    Knowledge Development
    Computer-Support Systems for Collaborative Theory Building
    
    About the Congress
    __________________
    The International Congresses on Cybernetics are organized
    triannually (since 1956) by the Intern.  Association of
    Cybernetics (IAC), whose founding members include W.R. Ashby, S.
    Beer and G. Pask.  The 13th Congress takes place in the "Institut
    d'Informatique, Facultes Universitaires Notre-Dame de la Paix, 21
    rue Grandgagnage, B-5000 Namur, Belgium".  The official congress
    languages are English and French.
    
    Registration fee :
    members of the IAC and authors of papers: 6000 BF (about $180)
    other participants:                       10000 BF (about $300)
    Young researchers under 30 years          2000 BF (about $60)
    (with certificate of their university)
    
    The fee covers congress attendance, conference abstracts and
    coffee-breaks.
    
    Submission of papers
    ____________________
    
    ==Deadlines==
    
    * for abstract submission:                    March 31, 1992
    * for final texts (max 5 pages):              August 28, 1992
    
     For submissions of papers or further information about the
    Principia Cybernetica project, contact the symposium chairman:
    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
    Dr. Francis Heylighen
    PO-PESP, Free Univ. Brussels, Pleinlaan 2, B-1050 Brussels,
    Belgium
    Phone   +32 - 2 - 641 25 25     Email  fheyligh@vnet3.vub.ac.be
    Fax     +32 - 2 - 641 24 89     Telex  61051 VUBCO B
    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
    
    For congress registration or further information about the
    congress, contact the secretariat:
    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
    International Association for Cybernetics
    Palais des Expositions, Place Ryckmans, B-5000 Namur, Belgium
    Phone     +32 - 81 - 73 52 09     Email  cyb@info.fundp.ac.be
    Fax     +32 - 81 - 23 09 45
    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
    
    26)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                 THE DISEMBODIED ART GALLERY EXHIBITION
                         BRIGHTON, ENGLAND, 1992
    
            *=*Starting in May and Continuing Until . . .*=*
    
            England's largest Arts Festival will be taking place in
    Brighton again this year.  Each May over one hundred theatre,
    dance and comedy events are presented in venues throughout the
    town - from traditional opera to experimental dance, classical
    Greek plays to world debut performances.
    
            However little of the Festival spirit seems to overflow
    onto the streets and much of the population could be forgiven for
    not even noticing when the Festival begins or ends.  
            Participation in the Festival just costs the price of a
    ticket, but these often seem prohibitively high to some sections
    of the community that the Festival aims to introduce to the Arts.
    
    Few of the scheduled events actually present interesting, new
    work TO the people of the town ON the streets.
    
            By contrast, Edinburgh can barely contain the (much
    larger) Festival that it hosts each August - and it is impossible
    to walk around the town, day or night, without encountering
    street plays, jugglers and buskers from literally all over the
    world.
    
            As a small independent group, we feel that we can do
    little to attract international artists to travel to Brighton but
    we can attempt to invite a little MAIL ART CULTURAL TOURISM into
    our town.
    
            So, we have decided to hold Brighton's first DISEMBODIED
    GALLERY EXHIBITION throughout the town during the month of May. 
    We would like to put some new visual artwork onto the streets
    instead of inside a gallery space;  distribute original artwork
    around the town and give anyone the opportunity in participating
    or collecting these artifacts.
    
            Our aim is to broaden the base of the Festival and to
    initiate a much needed debate about the role of this Festival,
    and more importantly about the role of the Arts within the
    community.
    
            So we are making a call for original A3 or A4 decorative
    artwork, on paper or card, originals or Xeroxes, 1 to 100 copies.
    
    All artwork that we receive will be displayed in the streets of
    Brighton in the month of May and into June and beyond if the
    artwork keeps coming.  In return for your contribution, we will
    photograph the artwork in place and document the comments from
    the towns' people about your artwork.  Your pictures will be
    fly-posted, hung from bus-stops and distributed around shops,
    arcades, pubs and clubs.
    
            We wish to challenge the concept of Art being a sacred
    relic to be worshipped from a distance and be sold as a costly
    trophy.  We will ask passersby to comment on the artwork and its
    place in THEIR town and encourage them to keep work that they
    like.
    
    Although there is no rigid theme to the exhibition, we would
    particularly like to encourage you to produce new work that
    addresses the issues that are documented above.  Prospective
    participants are reminded that their work will be displayed in
    full public view and so the subject matter should be chosen with
    this fact in mind.
    
                  K. de Mendonca  and M. A. Longbottom,
                         (disembodied curators)
    
                 PLEASE SEND YOUR ARTWORK OR QUERIES TO:
    
                 1992 DISEMBODIED ART GALLERY EXHIBITION
                       FLAT 5, 65 LANSDOWNE PLACE
                        HOVE, SUSSEX, BN3 1FL, UK
    
    27)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
      =*CALL FOR COMPOSITIONS, PRESENTATIONS, PAPERS AND ARTWORK*=
    
    The Connecticut College Center for Arts and Technology, in
    conjunction with the departments of Music, Art, Art History,
    Dance, Theater, English, Mathematics/Computer Science, Physics,
    Physical Education, Psychology and Linguistics is pleased to
    announce: 
    
            The Fourth Symposium on The Arts and Technology 
                            March 4-6, 1993  
    
    The Symposium will consist of paper sessions, panel discussions,
    an art exhibition, and concerts of music, mixed media works, 
    video, dance, experimental theatre and interactive performance. 
    Selected papers will be published as Proceedings and will be 
    available at the Symposium. 
    
    Papers: 
    
    A detailed two page abstract including audio-visual requirements
    should be sent to the address below no later than 15 September,
    1992.  Approved abstracts will be notified by 15 November 1992. 
    Finished papers must be submitted in camera-ready form by 15
    January, 1993.  The Symposium encourages research presentations
    and demonstrations in all areas of the arts and technology but is
    particularly interested in receiving work concerned with
    Interactivity, Virtual Reality, Cognition in the Arts,
    Applications in Video and Film, Experimental Theater, The
    Compositional Process, Speculative Uses of Technology in
    Education and examples of scientific visualization.  Other topics
    include but are not limited to acoustics, artificial
    intelligence, psyhco-acoustics, vision, and imaging.  
    
    Artworks: 
    
    Works of computer-generated or computer-aided art, or computer- 
    controlled interactive art are encouraged.  Animation or other
    works of computer art on tape will be shown throughout the
    Symposium.  Slides or Video Tapes (VHS), and complete
    descriptions of works should be submitted no later than 15
    September 1993.  Accepted artists will be notified by November
    15, 1993.  Black-and-white photographs of accepted works should
    be sent by 15 January, 1993.  Selected works will be published as
    an insert in the Proceedings.  Funds available for the shipping 
    of work are extremely limited.  Call or write the address below
    for more information on the transport of artwork. 
    
    Compostions: 
    
    Works for instruments and tape or tape alone are being solicited
    at this time.  Available instruments are: flute (doubling on
    piccolo), oboe, clarinet (doubling on bass clarinet), bassoon,
    trumpet, horn, trombone, percussion (two players), piano, and
    strings (2,1,1,1). 
    
    Works should not exceed 15 minutes in length and should be
    submitted with accompanying score, where appropriate, before 15
    September 1992.  We are especially interested in receiving a
    number of interactive performance compositions and video works. 
    Dance compositions are also encouraged, as are experimental
    theater works using "new technology." 
    
    Tapes for selection purposes should be on cassette or 1/2 inch
    VHS.  Tapes for performance should be 15 i.p.s. stereo or
    quadraphonic, or DAT.  Video works should be 3/4 inch Umatic or
    1/2 inch VHS. 
    
    A self-addressed, preposted envelope should be provided for the
    return of materials within the U.S.A.  Foreign materials will be
    returned at our expense. 
    
    Send art and science related materials before 15 September 1992
    to: 
    David Smalley, Co-director 
    Center for Arts and Technology 
    Box 5637 
    Connecticut College 
    270 Mohegan Avenue 
    New London, CT 06320-4196 
    Internet:  dasma@mvax.cc.conncoll.edu 
    Bitnet:    dasma@conncoll.bitnet 
    
    Send music and AI related materials before 15 September 1992 to:
    Dr. Noel Zahler, Co-director 
    Center for the Arts and Technology 
    Connecticut College 
    Box 5632 
    270 Mohegan Avenue 
    New London, CT 06320-4196 
    Internet:  nbzah@mvax.cc.conncoll.edu 
    Bitnet:    nbzah@conncoll.bitnet 
    
    28)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                         CALL FOR PARTICIPATION
    
                                ECHT'92 
    
                   Fourth ACM Conference on Hypertext 
    
                     NOVEMBER 30 - DECEMBER 4, 1992 
                              MILANO ITALY 
    
    Sponsored by: 
    ACM 
    SIGLINK 
    SIGOIS 
    SIGIR 
    
    In cooperation with: 
    SIGCHI, POLITECNICO DI MILANO, AICA, LINK-IT!, INRIA 
    
    SUMMARY OF DEADLINES 
    ***July 13, 1992 -- papers, technical briefings, tutorials,
              panels, demonstrations, videos, and posters 
    ***September 20, 1992 -- acceptance notification for paper,
              panels, technical briefings, tutorials 
    ***September 30, 1992 -- acceptance notification for
              demonstrations, videos, posters 
    ***October 15, 1992 -- final copy of papers imperatively received
              by the conference secretariat 
    
    All submissions must be sent to: CONFERENCE SECRETARIAT,
    Enza Caputo, Politecnico di Milano,  Dipartimento di Elettronica,
    Piazza Leonardo da Vinci 32, 20133 Milano (Italia). 
    E-mail: Caputo@ipmel1.polimi.it 
    Telephone: (39) 2-23993405   Fax: (39) 2-23993411 
    
    SCOPE
    ECHT'92 is the second in a series of European conferences on 
    Hypertext and Hypermedia in alternation with the U.S.-based 
    HYPERTEXT conferences, coordinated and sponsored by ACM SIGLINK. 
    
    The conference will include prominent guest speakers, 
    presentations of refereed papers, panel sessions, technical 
    briefing sessions, poster and video presentations, as well as 
    demonstrations of experimental research prototypes and 
    commercial products.  The conference will also feature two days
    of introductory and advanced tutorials on a variety of topics.
    There will be opportunities for informal meetings of special
    interest groups. 
    
    You are invited to participate in ECHT'92 and to submit original
    papers, proposals for panels, tutorials, technical briefings, 
    demonstrations, videos and poster sessions.  All submissions will
    be stringently reviewed to ensure the highest levels of 
    originality and merit.  We encourage innovative submissions in
    any area concerned with Hypertext and Hypermedia research
    development and practice.  A non-exhaustive list of suggested 
    topics includes: 
    
    Hypertext and Hypermedia 
    -Applications 
    -Modelling and design 
    -Development methodologies and tools 
    -Responsive interfaces 
    -Evaluation 
    -Systems software technologies 
    -Authoring 
    
    Hypertext-Hypermedia in connection with: 
    -Database management systems 
    -Object-oriented systems and languages 
    -Operating systems 
    -Knowledge-based systems 
    -Information retrieval 
    -Cooperative work 
    -Computer-aided design 
    -Software engineering 
    -Electronic publishing 
    -Technical documentation 
    -Presentation, museums, and kiosk systems 
    -Fiction 
    -Interactive learning and teaching 
    
    INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUBMISSION 
    
    PAPERS 
    Technical papers relate original work or integrative review 
    (theoretical, empirical, systems).  We discourage simple 
    presentations of projects or commercial products.  We encourage 
    emphasizing "experiences," "lessons learned," or "integrative 
    reviews."  Papers should provide a clear scientific message to 
    the audience, place the presented work in context within the 
    field, cite related work, and clearly indicate the innovative 
    aspects of the work. 
    
    Submission:  Full papers (<6000 words) should be submitted in 
    five paper copies.  A separate cover page must contain the title 
    of the paper, name(s), affiliation and complete mailing address 
    (incl. phone, telefax, e-mail) of the authors together with an 
    abstract (about 200 words) and 3 - 5 keywords.  Please send an 
    e-mail version of the abstract with title, name, address, and 
    affiliation to the conference secretariat as soon as possible. 
    
    Deadline:  July 13th, 1992
    For more information, please contact: 
    Jocelyne & Marc Nanard - PAPERS CO-CHAIRS 
    LIRMM, Universite Montpellier II, France 
    Phone: (33) -67148517 or (33) -67148523 
    Fax: (33) -67148500 
    E-mail: nanard@crim.fr 
    
    TUTORIALS 
    Courses should be designed to provide advanced technical 
    training in an area, or to introduce a rigorous framework for
    learning a new area.  Courses can be proposed for half-day (3
    hours) or full-day (6 hours) length. 
    
    Submission: Proposals should describe the content of the course 
    and its format (1000-2000 words), should identify the target 
    audience, the level of expertise required, and the length (1 or 2
    half days).  Qualification and profile of the instructor(s) 
    should also be included.  A separate page containing title, 
    name(s), affiliation and complete mailing address (incl. phone,
    telefax, e-mail) of the instructors must be provided. 
    
    Deadline: July 13th, 1992  
    For more information, please contact: 
    Franca Garzotto - TUTORIALS CHAIR 
    Dipartimento di Elettronica Politecnico di Milano, 
    Piazza L. da Vinci 32, 20133 Milano, Italy 
    Phone: +39-2-2399 3520 
    Fax: +39-2-2399 3411 
    E-mail: garzotto@ipmel1.polimi.it 
    
    PANELS 
    Panels are meant to provide an interactive forum for involving 
    both panelists and audience in lively discussions and exchanges 
    of different points of view. 
    
    Submission: Moderators are invited to provide a description of 
    the proposed panel by submitting 3 - 5 pages listing the topic, 
    e.g., by providing leading questions to be raised by the 
    moderator, the specific format intended, the names and 
    affiliations of the panelists with their specific backgrounds 
    and their positions on the (hopefully  controversial) issues of 
    the panel.  Panel statements will appear in the proceedings. 
    A separate cover page must contain the title of the panel, 
    name(s), affiliation and complete mailing address (incl. phone, 
    telefax, e-mail) of the panelists. 
    
    Deadline:  July 13th,  1992  
    For more information, please contact: 
    Norbert Streitz - PANELS CHAIR 
    GMD-IPSI 
    Dolivostr. 15, D-6100 Darmstadt, Germany 
    Phone: +49-6151 869 919 
    Fax: +49-6151 869 966 
    E-mail: streitz@darmstadt.gmd.de 
    
    DEMONSTRATIONS, POSTERS, AND VIDEOS 
    Demonstrations provide the attendees with the opportunity to 
    experience hypertext systems and question the developers of the 
    systems.  Poster presentations give researchers the opportunity 
    to  present significant work in progress or late-breaking results
    and to  discuss their work with those attendees most deeply 
    interested in the topic.  Videos are appropriate for illustrating
    concepts that are best captured visually. 
    
    Submission: Demonstrations and posters should be submitted in the
    form of an extended abstract (approx. 1000 words), describing the
    content, the relevance for the conference and what is noteworthy
    about the presented work.  Demonstrators are informed that they 
    must provide  their own hardware.  Videos should be submitted in 
    the form of a 5-10 minutes VHS PAL or NTSC tape, with a 500 
    word abstract, describing the content, relevance, and 
    noteworthiness as above.  A separate page must contain the title 
    of the demo, poster, or video, name(s), affiliation and complete
    mailing address (incl. phone, telefax, e-mail) of the author(s). 
    Deadline:  July 13th, 1992  
    For more information, please contact: 
    Paul Kahn - DEMONSTRATIONS, POSTERS, AND VIDEOS CHAIR 
    IRIS, Brown University 
    P.O.BOX 1946, Providence RD 02912, USA 
    Phone: 401 - 863 2402 
    Fax: 401 - 863 1758 
    E-mail: pdk@iris.brown.edu 
    or 
    Antoine Risk - EUROPEAN DEMONSTRATIONS  CHAIR: 
    EUROCLID 
    Promopole 12 Av. des Pres, 78180 Montigny le Bretonneux, France 
    Phone: 1 - 30441456 
    Fax:     1 - 30571863 
    E-mail: antoine.rizk@.inria.fr 
    
    TECHNICAL BRIEFINGS 
    Technical briefings aim at presenting details of a concrete
    design rather than an empirical or theoretical contribution.
    Presentations should emphasize experience in the design and
    implementation of hypertext systems or applications, and discuss
    decision points and trade-offs. 
    
    Submission: Proposals (approx. 1500 words) should be submitted in
    five paper copies and outline the points to be made in the 
    briefing.  A separate page must contain the title of the 
    briefing, name(s), affiliation and complete mailing address 
    (incl. phone, telefax, e-mail) of the author(s). 
    
    Deadline:  July 13th, 1992  
    For more information, please contact: 
    Norman Meyrowitz - TECHNICAL BRIEFINGS CHAIR 
    GO Corporation, 950 Tower Lane- Suite 140 
    Foster City CA 94404, USA 
    Phone: 415 - 345 9833 
    Fax:    415 - 345 7400 
    E-mail: nkm@go.com 
    
    For more information or to be added to the ECHT'92 mailing list: 
    
    Paolo Paolini - GENERAL CONFERENCE CHAIR 
    Politecnico di Milano, Italy 
    Dipartimento di Elettronica, 
    E-mail: paolini@ipmel1.polimi.it 
    Telephone: (39) 2-2399 3520 
    Fax: (39) 2-2399 3411 
    or 
    Polle Zellweger - U.S. COORDINATOR 
    Xerox PARC 
    3333 Coyote Hill Rd 
    Palo Alto CA 94304 U.S.A. 
    Phone: 415-812 4426 
    Fax: 415-812 4241 
    E-mail: zellweger.parc@xerox.com 
    Phone: 415 - 345 9833 
    Fax:    415 - 345 7400 
    E-mail: nkm@go.com 
    
    29)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                       PENN STATE UNIVERSITY SEMINAR SERIES
                                ISSUES IN CRITICISM
    
                                  Summer Seminar
    
                        HISTORICISMS AND CULTURAL CRITIQUE
    
                                 June 25-30, 1992
    
                            State College, Pennsylvania
    
    WAI-CHEE DIMOCK, Department of English, University of California,
    San Diego.  Author of Empire for Liberty: Melville and the
    Poetics of Individualism (1989) and Symbolic Equality: Political
    Theory, Law, and American Literature (forthcoming); co-editor of
    the forthcoming Class and Literary Studies.  Professor Dimock
    will focus on the shifting configurations of gender and history.
    
    MARJORIE LEVINSON, Department of English, University of
    Pennsylvania.  Editor of Rethinking Historicism (1989) and author
    of Keats's life of Allegory: the Origins of Style (1988) and
    other monographs treating Romantic poetry.  Professor Levinson's
    general title is "The Dialectic of Enlightenment: To Be
    Continued," considering paradigms from the preCartesian to the
    present deep ecology movement.
    
    BROOK THOMAS, Department of English and Comparative Literature,
    University of California, Irvine.  Author of Cross-Examination of
    Law and Literature (1987) and The New Historicism and Other Old-
    Fashioned Topics (1991).  Professor Thomas's central topic "The
    Turn to History and the Crisis of Representation."
    
    Participants will hear presentations by three well-known scholar-
    critics--Wai Chee Dimock, Marjorie Levinson, and Brook
    Thomas--and engage in seminar-type discussions organized by these
    leaders.  Registrants are asked to indicate their first and
    second choices for morning seminar groups.  The schedule and
    atmosphere are intended to encourage informal discussions among
    participants.
    
    For further information contact:
    
                                  Wendell Harris
                               Department of English
                           Pennsylvania State University
                       University Park, Pennsylvania  16802
                     Telephone: 814-863-2343 or 814-865-9243
    
    30)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
         The Penn State Conference on Rhetoric and Composition 
    
                            July 8-11, 1992 
    
    The Penn State Conference on Rhetoric and Composition, now 
    entering its second decade, is a four-day gathering of teachers
    and scholars.  It offers a generous mixture of plenary and
    special-interest sessions in a relaxed atmosphere; a chance for
    learning, leisure, and reflection on composition and rhetoric;
    and an extended opportunity to discuss professional concerns with
    nationally known speakers and interested colleagues. 
    
    Each year the conference features plenary sessions, concurrent 
    sessions, workshops, and roundtable discussions on topics of
    current interest.  This year, the conference will run
    concurrently with the Association of Departments of English (ADE)
    regional summer meeting of department heads; several joint
    activities are planned. 
    
    ***Panel Sessions and Workshops 
    Papers this year will concern a wide variety of subjects
    involving rhetoric and composition, such as rhetorical theory;
    the composing process; technical or business writing; advanced
    composition; ESL; writing across the curriculum; the history of
    rhetoric; teaching methods; collaborative learning; tutoring and
    writing labs; connections among reading, writing, and speaking;
    computers and writing; legal, political, or religious rhetoric;
    literacy; language and stylistics; basic writing; social
    implications of writing; writing in the workplace; rhetorical
    criticism; rhetoric and literature; testing and assessment; and
    the administration of writing programs. 
    
    Workshops will be offered on multimedia resources for the writing
    classroom, portfolio assessment, and teacher development. 
    
    ***Saturday Morning Sessions 
    On Saturday morning, participants will have a special opportunity
    to concentrate for an extended period on one of three important
    areas: New Ideas for Integrating Critical Writing and Critical
    Reading, Peer Tutoring and Reviewing, and Program Assessment in
    English. 
    
    ***Plenary Session Speakers 
    
    Donald McCloskey, our keynote speaker, is professor of history
    and of economics at the University of Iowa, where he directs the
    Project on Rhetoric of Inquiry (POROI).  
    
    Anne Ruggles Gere, professor of English and of education at the 
    University of Michigan.   Her research encompasses both the
    theory and pragmatics of composition.
    
    Steven Mailloux, professor of English and Comparative Literature
    at the University of California at Irvine.  His work examines the
    relationships among rhetoric, literary theory, cultural studies,
    and hermeneutics.  
    
    ***Time and Location 
    This conference will begin at 10:30 a.m. on Wednesday, July 8 and
    will end at noon on Saturday, July 11.  It will be held on Penn
    State's University Park Campus in State College, Pennsylvania. 
    
    ***Fee and Registration 
    The $100 fee ($75 for graduate students, lecturers, and retired 
    faculty) covers registration, materials, and three social events.
    It may be paid by check, money order, VISA, MasterCard, or
    request to bill employer (accompanied by a letter of
    authorization).  We regret that we cannot offer daily rates for
    conference registration.  Fees remain the same for all or any
    part of the conference.  To register, contact Penn State by June
    22.  See below for address and telephone numbers.  Those who
    register in advance will be notified of program changes.
    Registrations will be acknowledged by mail. 
    
    Refunds will be made for cancellations received by June 22. 
    After that, the individual or organization will be held
    responsible for the fee.  Anyone who is registered but cannot
    attend may send a substitute. 
    
    ***For more about program content: 
    Davida Charney 
    117 Burrowes Building 
    The Pennsylvania State University 
    University Park, PA 16802 
    phone (814) 865-9703 
    secretary (814) 863-3066 
    FAX (814) 863-7285 
    E-mail to IRJ at PSUVM.PSU.EDU 
    
    ***About registration and housing:
    Chuck Herd 
    409 Keller Conference Center 
    The Pennsylvania State University 
    University Park, PA 16802 
    phone (814) 863-3550 
    FAX (814) 865-3749 
    
    31)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                        THEORY, CULTURE & SOCIETY
    
                       10TH ANNIVERSARY CONFERENCE
                           AUGUST 16-19, 1992    
    
                      Seven Springs Mountain Resort
                       Champion, Pennsylvania, USA
    
    The Conference's main plenary themes are: 
              Modernity/Reflexivity/Postmodernity; 
              The Body, Self, and Identity; 
              Cultural Theory and Cultural Change.  
    
    ***The themes are continued in six panels and five parallel
    streams of sessions.  These are:  The Body, Modernity and
    Postmodernity; Cultural Theory; Political Culture and Cultural
    Studies.  
    
    ***We also have an additional stream in which six postmodern
    films will be shown and discussed.  
    
    ***To complete the program we have over twenty round tables on a
    wide range of topics.
    
    The _Theory, Culture & Society_ Conference will provide a unique
    opportunity to participate with leading figures in the discussion
    of some of the central issues in social and cultural theory.  
    
    For complete details and a conference packet:
    
    Kathleen White
    -Theory, Culture & Society_ Conference
    University Center for International Studies
    4G22 Forbes Quadrangle
    University of Pittsburgh
    Pittsburgh, PA 15260, USA
    telephone:  412-648-7418
    fax:        412-648-2199
    
    OR
    
    _Theory, Culture & Society_ Conference
    School of Health, Social and Policy Studies
    Teesside Polytechnic
    Middlesbrough,
    Cleveland, TS1 3BA
    United Kingdom
    telephone:  (44) 0642 342346/7
    fax:        (44) 0642 342067
    
    32)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
                            CALL FOR PAPERS
    
         ========================
         /    __Rethinking      /
         /      MARXISM__       /
         ========================
    
             --- Announcing an international conference ---
    
        MARXISM IN THE NEW WORLD ORDER: CRISES AND POSSIBILITIES
                          November 12-14, 1992
                   University of Massachusetts-Amherst
    
              We encourage papers and, especially, organized panels
              and events on the many dimensions (political, artistic,
              cultural and academic) and in the many traditions with
              which contemporary Marxism can meet the challenges of
              today.
    
              For conference information: Antonio Callari, Conference
              Coordinator, Economics Department, Franklin and
              Marshall College, Lancaster PA 17604.  Phone 717-291-
              3947; Fax 717-399-4413.
    
    33)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
    ** *                                                             
    
      * **     ----------------------                                
    
            **     Call for participation:  ---------------------    
    
                **     ----------------------   Joint 1992
    conference:  ///////////    **                             
    ---------------------   S A G S E T    **                        
    
                                 I S A G A     **   Society for the
    Advancement of Games and           \\\\\\\\\\\    **  
    Simulations in Education and Training                            
    **                   International Simulation and Gaming
    Association   **                                                 
    
                      **   Conference theme:        Developing
    transferable skills through   **   ----------------              
    
              simulation and gaming   **                             
    
                                          **   18-21 August, 1992    
    
     Napier University, Edinburgh, Scotland   **                     
    
                                                  **   For further
    information:                          Fred Percival   **  
                                 SAGSET/ISAGA Conference Secretary  
    **                                                 Napier
    University   **                                                
    219 Colinton Road   **   Telephone:  44 / 31-455-4394            
    
       Edinburgh EH14 1DJ   **   Facsimile:  44 / 31-455-7989        
    
                     Scotland   **                                   
    
                                    ** *                             
    
                                      * *  * * * * * * * * * * * * *
    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
    +----------------------------------------------------------------
    -------+|  Chet Farmer, Assistant Director   |   English / 103
    Morgan           ||  Project IDEALS -- FIPSE, DoE      |  
    Tuscaloosa, AL  35487-0244     ||  University of Alabama         
    
      |   tel 205-348-9494               |
    
    34)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    From: PSDMSPIN@BRUSP.ANSP.BR
    Subject: Announcing a new list
    
    Dear Friends,
    
    We would like to announce the creation of VIOLEN-L, a
    discussion group for those devoted to the study of the problem
    of violence, Human Rights, and public policies on these
    and related subjects.  VIOLEN-L is managed by the Nucleo de
    Estudos da Violencia da Universidade de Sao Paulo (Center for the
    Study of Violence of the University of Sao Paulo).  Those who
    want to subscribe must send the following command:
    
    TELL LISTSERV AT BRUSPVM SUB VIOLEN-L "your true name"
    
    Everybody who would like to join the discussion will be welcomed!
    
    Sincerely yours,
    
    Mario Baldini
    (PSDMSPIN@BRUSP.BITNET)
    
    35)------------------------------------------------------------- 
    
    This letter is to announce the formation of and offer a welcome
    to a new Listserv discussion list--SovHist--(the discussion of
    Soviet history from 1917-1991).
    
    This list will be used as a forum for the reasonable discussion
    of any aspect of the history of the Soviet Union from the
    "February Revolution" of 1917 to the breakup of the USSR that
    occurred 25 December, 1991.
    
    Any element of this period is discussable, so long as the
    criteria of being reasonable and polite in one's discourse are
    adhered to.  Any questions about suitable topics should be
    directed to me, Valentine Smith, at the Internet address
    (cdell@vax1.umkc.edu).
    
    Anyone wishing to participate in this list should send the
    following command to one of the following Listservs; USCVM,
    DOSUNI1, or CSEARN via e-mail in the body of a mail message (not
    the "Subject:" line) SUB SovHist (your real name).  To
    unsubscribe, send the command UNSUB (your real name).  Other
    Listserv commands can be gotten by sending HELP in the message
    body to any Listserv.
    
    This is an unmoderated list.  However, I will closely keep an eye
    on it, and hope that we can engage in some fruitful discussions
    on Soviet history.  All that is asked is reasonable and polite
    dialogue--any problems will be first addressed by private mail,
    and then removal if that private discussion fails to resolve a
    conflict.  This could be an exciting forum, I hope it will be,
    and I encourage you to be an active participant.
    
    Enjoy! Valentine Smith (cdell@vax1.umkc.edu)
    
    36)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    AMLIT-L on LISTSERV@UMCVMB           American Literature
    Discussion List
            or LISTSERV@UMCVMB.MISSOURI.EDU
    
       The American Literature Discussion List has been created for
    the discussion of topics and issues in the vast and diverse field
    of American Literature among a world-wide community interested in
    the subject.  You can expect consultations, conferences, and an
    ongoing exchange of information among scholars and students of
    American Literature on this list.  In addition, announcements of
    relevant conferences and calls for papers are welcome and
    encouraged.
    
         To subscribe send a message to listserv@umcvmb or
         listserv@umcvmb.missouri.edu.  In BODY of the message state:
    
              SUB AMLIT-L your full name
    
         eg: SUB AMLIT-L E. Allen Poe
    
         If you have any questions please contact the owner.
    
         Owner: Michael O'Conner 
                            or 
    
    37)-------------------------------------------------------------
    
    NEW LIST: INMYLIFE - Beatle era popular culture 
    
    INMYLIFE@WKUVX1.BITNET 
    
    Topics will include but not be restricted to history, politics, 
    culture, music, literature, collectibles, comic books, comix,
    counter culture, drugs, Vietnam (and the war), Cold War, between
    1962 (the first Beatle hit record in England) and 1974 (US out of
    Vietnam). 
    
    Interested parties should send a one line command 
    
                    SUB INMYLIFE firstname lastname 
    
    to LISTSERV@WKUVX1.BITNET. 
    
       Owner: Matt Gore

     

  • The Pressures of Merely Sublimating

    Rei Terada

    Department of English
    University of Michigan, Ann Arbor

    <Rei.Terada@um.cc.umich.edu>

     

    Wilson, Rob. American Sublime: The Genealogy of a Poetic Genre. Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1991.

     

    The American academy rediscovered the theoretical force of sublimity about fifteen years ago, mainly through three post-Freudian efforts–Thomas Weiskel’s The Romantic Sublime (1976), Harold Bloom’s “Emerson and Whitman: The American Sublime” (in Poetry and Repression [1976]), and an influential series of essays by Neil Hertz, written over a period of years and eventually collected in The End of the Line: Essays in Psychoanalysis and the Sublime (1985). The emphases of these critics differ, but as Rob Wilson observes at the outset of his own revisionary study, the lowest common denominator of sublimation for all is its participation in an Oedipal “ego-quest,” an individual “struggle for strong selfhood” (8). Since the mid-seventies, however, criticism so devotedly post-Freudian has become more difficult to find. It is a commonplace to assume that individualistically psychological work too easily slights the sociohistorical forces that sustain and restrain the psyche and its potential for genius. In Wilson’s words, “to oedipalize the sublime–as is the dominant mode of Weiskel, Bloom, and Hertz–is to dehistoricize its implied workings” (12).

     

    Yet, in spite of this, the notion of the sublime has lost no currency. In American Sublime, as elsewhere, the sublime outlives the Freudian matrix of its academic rediscovery to the extent that its description of an outer linguistic limit assists explorations of radical otherness and of power. Wilson states that his book is concerned principally with the ideological convenience of the sublime and that he therefore intends his “genealogy” in the Foucauldian sense, as a “historical knowledge of struggles” (14); in practice, American Sublime reorders primarily literary-historical genealogy. Both of these genealogical enterprises are more questionable on grounds of predictability than of controversy; the advantages of an eclectic Postmodern reading of the American sublime are plain to see. But American Sublime does not come close to achieving these aims, in part because the desiderata seem so obviously agreeable that Wilson hardly feels the need to fulfill them.

     

    The first third of American Sublime is composed of three introductions (an “Introduction,” an introductory first chapter entitled “An American Sublime,” and a second chapter entitled “Preliminary Minutiae”), which range from Emerson to Language Poetry to set forth the argument which later, overlapping chapters restate. The “decreative” nature of the American sublime throughout American literary history “voids history and nature of prior presences” (4) in order to cast the reconstruction of the continent as an original, thus more innocent, construction. American emptiness, itself fictive, can then be read as an invitation to produce still more fictions. Wilson also asserts that discussions of the American sublime too often retain a version of poetic genealogy that elevates Bloom’s favorite relentless individualists. The “scenario of the American sublime argued” in 1980s criticism, as Wilson sees it, still begins with Emerson, then moves on to “generate a hugely incarnational son (Whitman), and a fiercely deconstructive daughter (Dickinson), and to filter this power-influx into increasingly self-defensive voices of ‘countersublimity’” (8). Wilson proposes to modify this poetic lineage by attending to Emerson’s lesser-known precursors and by carrying his argument through Modernism–represented here by the work of Wallace Stevens–into contemporaneity with chapters on the “Postmodern” and the “Nuclear” sublime1; Whitman appears in this scheme as “not so much the cause as the effect . . . of this collective will to the American sublime” (10). Throughout, American Sublime suspends the question of the structure of the sublime while stressing its political usefulness (or its “cash-value,” as Wilson calls it): American poets found in the idea of the sublime a ready-made language for the American will to power.

     

    According to the literary-historical narrative which comprises the latter two-thirds of Wilson’s book, Bradstreet introduced the sublime to American literature through the Puritan meditative tradition, which licensed sensual and poetic transport when it “serve[d] the rapture of conversion” (75). Livingston then harnessed the sublime to “an emerging Whig ideology of liberation, on Lockean and Miltonic grounds, evoking the sublime not just as natural but as social/political terror that can be made to work to liberal American purposes” (95), and William Cullen Bryant’s development of a native natural sublime showed “the infinite wealth of this world as transformable to ideal human usages such as poetry” (125). Bryant’s loosely Wordsworthian landscapes also democratized the sublime, proving that “ordinary words and commonplace sites could serve” (125). While Whitman merely embodies more clearly and dramatically the ideals of these precursors, the Modernist sublime exemplified by Stevens “comes to refer less to superlative revelation than to the circumstances in which such a revelation might have taken place” (45). Wilson seems most at home, finally, in the Postmodern era; there, liberated from the obligation to revaluate traditions, Wilson’s restless glances at bits of text are most appropriate, and he can most easily connect “American grandeur” to “that equally vast source of American infinitude reified into power, ‘Capital’” (200). American Sublime is most innovative in its speculations on the “nuclear sublime,” a force “so vast and final in its disclosures of power that it renders the vaunted ‘supreme fiction[s]’ of the Romantic imagination ludicrous or mute” (230).

     

    Wilson’s discussions of Whitman and Stevens, in contrast, expose the shallowness of his revisionism. These chapters tread explicitly on Bloomian ground, but seem contented to rehearse Bloom’s arguments in the midst of their supposed refutation of them. Thus Wilson claims that “Walt Whitman became the American sublime in 1855” (134), that Whitman’s is an “exemplary case” (134), and that “all prior American versions seemed wishful tonality more than earthy fact” (135). American Sublime seems in thrall not only to Bloom’s promotion of Whitman but to his grandiloquently Oedipal emphasis when Wilson maintains that “future disciples such as Allen Ginsberg (or Robert Pinsky) . . . must absorb this transgressive language to become their greatest American selves” (143). Wilson’s would-be containment of Whitman thus finally seems timid, amounting to no more than the tautological assertion that “Leaves is fully ‘autochthonic’ if situated in the context of earlier American poetics of the sublime” (163); and his reading of Stevens, which argues that “the spirit of the sublime . . . can only exist for Stevens through counter-movements of the spirit which negate (‘decreate’) false or prior notions of the sublime, even if they are images from his own earlier poems” (177), is hardly more insurgent. Here and elsewhere, American Sublime fails to construct a truly iconoclastic literary history insofar as it relies instead upon foregone conclusions which all good Postmodernists can be counted upon to believe. Thus, to suggest that A. R. Ammons’s Sphere is tempted by the idea of a traditionally sublime “God-drenched voice” (69), it suffices to point out that “the poem, after all, is written ‘For Harold Bloom’” (69). We all know what that means–“a foreshortened view of literary tradition” (70), of which Wilson firmly disapproves. Yet Wilson’s index devotes fourteen lines to Bryant, twelve to Bradstreet, and eight to Livingston, but seventy lines to Stevens, forty-four to Whitman, twenty-one to Emerson, and ten to Harold Bloom. American Sublime thus substitutes a declarative “decreation” of canonicity–fiat multiplicitas–for the reconfiguration of American poetic genealogy it announces.

     

    This sort of substitution is unfortunately typical of Wilson’s procedure. On page 39, for example, Wilson promises to “return to quarrel with [Terrence] Des Pres’s Bloom-like and inadequately theorized claim that this ‘American sublime’ has exhausted its very power of imaginative resistance in ‘late Stevens.’” On page 235, however, “it is no wonder that, as Terrence des Pres contends . . . ‘the “American Sublime,” as critics call it, has been missing in our poetry since at least late Stevens.’” Indeed, American Sublime makes little distinction between claiming to take a position and taking one, between talking about historicism or cultural criticism and doing any. Marxism and feminism function more as sources of atmosphere than as bodies of knowledge. A discussion of Bradstreet needs, of course, to consider gender. Wilson therefore refers not to Bradstreet’s voice but to her “woman’s voice,” her position as “a Puritan woman given to the very male art of English poetry” (72); for “Bradstreet would be a ‘merry bird’ and sing a sublime lyric of divine praise, in a summer of bliss. Such, however, cannot be her woman’s lot in that sin-conscious version of Christianity disseminated as American Puritanism” (91). And why not? Because “Bradstreet early–indeed first— undergoes what Harold Bloom has termed ‘the anxiety of influence’” (88).

     

    This disinclination to distinguish between a critical stance and its simulacrum extends to Wilson’s very definition of the sublime. It is unclear throughout whether Wilson means by the sublime an experience and its representation, or the representation of a nonexistent experience (the latter would not be a weaker argument, but a different one). On the one hand, “the geographical magnitude of America mythically if not in fact inspired these sublime sensations” (157); on the other, American poets are “convinced by the presence–if not the metaphor–of vast space” (68); and on a third, so to speak, Whitman was “inspired by the scenery if not the sublime of capital” (135). American Sublime finally dissolves into a celebration of the sublime as neither psychological structure nor ideological tool, but as a euphoric “tone” or “mood” far more disembodied and departicularized than anything in Weiskel or Hertz. Wilson refers to “moods of pious arousal” and “literary sublimity” (95), “of moralized rapture” and “self-elected awe” (124), a newer mood of landscape elevation” (94), “a commonsense mood of exaltation” (124), Livingston’s “Protestant-liberal tone” (113), a William Smith lyric “emotive in tone” (103), and so on, until there is no difference between sublimation and making sublime sounds: “Livingston had helped to develop a tradition (or at least tone) of transport” (113).

     

    The same confusion crops up in Wilson’s stylistic mannerisms. Wilson often provides a gloss on a term in parentheses immediately following it (when dealing with quoted material he tends to operate the other way around, glossing the quotation, then referring back in parentheses to the quoted term). The resulting system of equivalences, taken seriously, implies a world of astonishing conceptual sloppiness. In the introduction we find “American vastness (emptiness),” “immensity and wildness (‘power’),” “multiple identifications (‘use’),” “art-empowerment (transport),” “poetic language (art),” “beholding (letting go of),” “subjugating (interiorizing),” “recreate/decreate (alter),” and “fullness (vacancy).” These sound like elements of a nightmarish logic problem: If vastness means emptiness, and immensity (which is usually equivalent to vastness) means power, and vacancy (which is usually equivalent to emptiness) means fullness, how many ways are there of looking at a blackbird? If, on the other hand, we don’t take these pairings as equivalences, what are they? Simulacra of bits of analyses, evoking the “mood” of a critical enterprise. American Sublime comes down to its synthetic atmosphere:

     

    The American landscape, as site of collective sublimity, has transported poets from Bradstreet to Bryant and beyond into whit-manic tropes of expanded power and higher energy. This continental sublimity, signifying at some semiotic bottom line the project of American expansion (will) taking "dominion everywhere" from Florida to India, has helped to entrench the tropes of a liberal nation legitimating it on its own innermost terms. (37)

     

    The critical content of such a passage is hard to perceive, but might be paraphrased, “The landscape encouraged tropes of power that legitimated American expansion.” This is not a moment of summation in particular; open American Sublime to virtually any page and it is saying the same thing.

     

    It’s an understatement to say that American Sublime participates in the metaphorization and generalization of the sublime that has for better and worse preserved its critical vitality. Wilson’s is an extreme case, since he carries that generalization about as far as it can go. Other contemporary modifications of the sublime to which Wilson refers in passing, such as Gary Lee Stonum’s reading of Dickinson2 or Lyotard’s reflections on the sublimity of Postmodern information systems,3 are more engaging and less reductive. Still, the ease with which Wilson’s obviously well-intentioned “more broadly historical description” (27) of the sublime falls into reifications and mystifications greater than those it charges to its predecessors should give pause to Postmodern criticism as it struggles to define itself against the recent past. The political implications of Weiskel’s meticulous meditations (on the way, for example, in which “the price of [sublimation’s] freedom for will or ego–and of this enhanced sense of self–is alienation from particular forms of primary experience”4) are not slight. And Bloom’s inaugural essay on the American sublime does more and better historical work on its second page, surprisingly, than Wilson does in his entire volume:

     

    It is noteworthy, and has been noted, that Emerson's two great outbursts of prophetic vocation coincide with two national moral crises, the Depression of 1837 and the Mexican War of 1846, which Emerson, as an Abolitionist, bitterly opposed. The origins of the American Sublime are connected inextricably to the business collapse of 1837. I want to illustrate this connection by a close reading of relevant entries in Emerson's Journals of 1837, so as to be able to ask and perhaps answer the invariable question that antithetical criticism learns always to ask of each fresh instance of the Sublime. What is being freshly repressed? What has been forgotten, on purpose, in the depths, so as to make possible this sudden elevation to the heights?5

     

    American Sublime is not the Postmodern critique it wants to be because it operates too much by means of its own expedient repressions, “clearing the ground” of contemporary criticism in order to avoid engaging entire schools of thought whose flaws it believes it knows. Wilson never absorbs the point of “American Sublime,” the Stevens lyric he frequently quotes, in which “General Jackson / posed for his statue” and “knew how one feels.”6 The point lies in the immediate necessity of the next question: “But how doesone feel?”

     

    Notes

     

    1. This reorganization is familiar; see, for example, Mutlu Konuk Blasing, American Poetry: The Rhetoric of Its Forms (New Haven: Yale UP, 1987).

     

    2. The Dickinson Sublime (Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1990).

     

    3. The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge, trans. Geoff Bennington and Brian Massumi (Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984).

     

    4. The Romantic Sublime: Studies in the Structure and Psychology of Transcendence (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1976), 58-59.

     

    5. Poetry and Repression (New Haven and London: Yale UP, 1976), 236.

     

    6. The Collected Poems (New York: Vintage, 1982), 130-31.

     

  • Speaking in Tongues: Dead Elvis and the Greil Quest

    Linda Ray Pratt

    Department of English
    University of Nebraska-Lincoln

    <lpratt@unlcdc2>

     

    Marcus, Greil. Dead Elvis: A Chronicle of a Cultural Obsession. New York: Doubleday, 1991.

     

    `You gotta learn how to speak in tongues.’
    `I already know how,’ Elvis says.

     

    –Greil Marcus, Jungle Music

     

    the communication

    Of the dead is tongued with fire beyond the language

    of the living.

     

    –T.S. Eliot, Four Quartets

     

    From the evidence in Greil Marcus’s new book, the dead Elvis is a Postmodern Elvis, a hermeneutic object in whose emptiness even fictions becomes simulacra. Subtitled A Chronicle of a Cultural Obsession, Dead Elvis collects Marcus’s writings on Elvis from 1977 to 1990, but they are inspired by the wide range of representations that make this book more of a cultural conversation than a chronicle. Marcus calls the invention of dead Elvis “a great common art project, the work of scores of people operating independently of each other, linked only by their determination to solve the same problem: who was he, and why do I still care?” The collective representation both legitimizes and subverts “Elvis,” the cultural production that would make discerning who the man was irrelevant were it not for the imagination invested in the project.

     

    For those who still care, the questions are sometimes really, really big ones: is Elvis in Heaven or Hell? (we’ve given up on the K-Mart in Kalamazoo). Is Elvis more like Hitler or Jesus? The questions are openly joking but mask the still unsettled doubt about what it means that we want Elvis, alive or dead. Should we think about him with Melville, Lincoln, and Faulkner (as Marcus did so brilliantly in Mystery Train) or was he just a piece of Southern white trash (as Albert Goldman wishes) or, like Byron, “an epicene and disrupter,” one of the “revolutionary men of beauty” who burn godlike (as Camille Paglia argues). This book doesn’t really explain who he was, or even why we still care. Its strength is in showing how the art project is coming along, what image of Elvis, dead, we are keeping alive. Too recent for the book was the phenomenon of Americans voting on which image to keep alive. The heady choice of young or old Elvis on “the stamp” engaged us more than our political elections and plays like a last ritual of mass investiture, a kind of cultural laying out of the robes in which Dead Elvis will officially ascend, transcend, and return to sender.

     

    The book contains reviews Marcus has written on Nik Cohn’s King Death, Goldman’s Elvis, Peter Guralnick’s Lost Highways, and Nick Tosches’s Hellfire: The Jerry Lee Lewis Story. These reviews are often occasions for Marcus to comment both on the various authors’ uses and abuses of Elvis and on his own continuing fascination with the king who wouldn’t die. Combined with the many visual representations in paintings, album covers, and other less classifiable forms, the book itself becomes part of the art project. Marcus assembles a set of Elvis images that range from the stupid to the clever. The article in Publish! Desktop Publishing on “Clones: The PostScript Impersonators” that is illustrated with computeresque-Elvis clones is an unexpected triple pun in what would otherwise be the dullest of pieces. The exhibition advertisement for “Outside the Clock: Beyond Good and Elvis,” rewrites Nietzsche’s wisdom in a pop vernacular. Holding all of this together is Marcus’s own cultural obsession; more than a decade after his death, “Elvis was everywhere, and each mask was simply the thing the thing wore over its true face, which no one could see” (188).

     

    “The thing” speaks in tongues both vulgar and sublime, and Marcus is struggling with the translation. Questing after what it was in the music that holds us, Marcus writes abstractly of “the grain of his voice.” His Elvis remains an “inner mystery . . . where the secrets are outside of words. . . .” The problem is how to account for the magnitude of Elvis’s “cultural conquest” when it “remains impossible” to believe that Elvis “understood” what he was doing. “Is it possible that Elvis Presley appeared on the Ed Sullivan Show not as a country boy eager for his big chance but as a man ready to disorder and dismember the culture that from his first moment had tried to dismember him, to fix him as a creature of resentment, rage, and fatalism, and that had failed?” (195). But it is not possible to attribute social design to the fallout of an explosion of self, and neither Living nor Dead Elvis yields up his secrets in service to sociology.

     

    Marcus’s book is an intellectual quest by the critic of culture uncomfortable with the Dionysian confusion in the spectacle. Elvis did not plan a cultural revolution, but he did mean to be sexy, and what his intellect did not design, his body knew instinctively. The images of Dead Elvis are often either a defacement of his youthful body or a restoration of it. Paglia talks about the power of his sexual beauty in terms that rock critics (mainly a male world) shy away from. Marcus knows that it was his dazzling sexuality that made Elvis different from other early rockers, but he is more comfortable discussing him in the context of America as a culture than he is as a post- Protestant Dionysian god. Was it the culture of Melville and Lincoln, or even Eisenhower, that Elvis dismembered, or was it the culture which dismembered him in order to consume him sexually? Wouldn’t a book seeking to explain him have to be subtitled, “The Chronicle of a Sexual Obsession”? Or how about “The Culture of a Sexual Chronicle”? “Cultural” reads like an intellectual displacement, just as the comparison of Elvis with Jesus conceals the worship of the body instead of the soul. Marcus calls the Cortez photographs of Elvis among the Munich whores “repulsive and irresistible,” a seedy, corrupt image that makes you “want to turn away.” This won’t “mesh with the Elvis we carry in our heads,” Marcus says, but perhaps what doesn’t mesh is the crude eroticism of these pictures with the myths of Elvis we invented to conceal the thing in the shadow of the thing.

     

    One of those myths that everyone still wants to look away from is that of Elvis’s devotion to his mother. Marcus reviews Elaine Dundy’s Elvis and Gladys, a book designed “to rescue Gladys Presley from her usual dismissal as a dumb, sentimental woman” who drowned her son in overprotection. Dundy’s thesis suggests to Marcus that “Elvis’s infantile adult life had far more to do with class . . . ,” an idea that opens up for Marcus his own interest in “a degeneration of democratic values” from the Southern frontiersman to the sterile aristocrat of modern Memphis. (Marcus has this backwards: in the South, it’s the degeneration of aristocratic values unhinged by urban development and big capital. Elvis came out of the one and made the other, becoming in the process an icon of the “New South.”) But what we’ve learned about Elvis’s sexual identity makes him sound more like an unprotected victim of incestuous abuse than an overprotected beloved child. Gladys Presley was an alcoholic with a weak husband and the most beautiful boy in the world. The legend says that Elvis first recorded “My Happiness” for her birthday, but maybe the record he did for her was “That’s All Right, Mama,” with its combination of angry self-assertion (“I’m leaving town for sure”) and pleasured acquiescence (“That’s alright now Mama, just any way you do”). That “grain” Marcus hears in his voice has the complex emotional intensity that stops us dead with its authenticity, something like the inescapable edge we hear in Sylvia Plath’s. His voice mixes desire and rejection, suffering and rage, that overpowers the conventions of musical form or pop language. Its rhythm is an emotional pulse of inconsolable misery and delighted abandonment. Elvis’s music, like Plath’s poetry, is full of threats of revenge that dissolve in need and sadness: “I’m leaving town for good” and then you’ll be sorry for the way you treated me. When Elvis called Mama every day he was on the road, who was taking care of whom? Did she walk him to school every day to see that he was safe and got his education, or to see that he did not throw her over? Perhaps she never touched her boy, but he came to us profoundly aware of his sexual attractiveness and too damaged to handle the power his body could command. Elvis’s psychological pattern was denial: working to reduce the audience to screaming ecstasy, he told us he wasn’t doing anything “sexual” on stage; consuming handfuls of pills, he flashed his badge as a drug agent; wearing the black leather suit at the peak of his physical beauty, he was sexually dysfunctional with his wife. When he was declaring his love of his mother, what was the rest of the formula?

     

    The question is if any of this matters. Culture’s quest is not to understand “the reality” of its idols but to make them up to fit its needs. Perhaps the cultural obsession is about not wanting to know who the real Elvis was, and so the questions Marcus poses are not really the ones he pursues. Creating Dead Elvis is what we’ve been doing instead of asking, “who was he, and why do I still care?” Those who speak in tongues give voice to messages we can only bear in hints and guesses. The word made flesh moved from the sexual to the excremental, and the body’s beauty was held hostage to the heart’s misery and mind’s decay. The pop representation of Elvis is the lie we tell about this, the collective story that conceals just how well we did know who he was, how much we did translate the “grain” of his voice, and how it felt to see him die. But such knowledge is too elemental, too crude and unrelenting to be borne, and so we deface and adorn to make the thing itself smaller than a man or larger than life.

     

    The cultural joke that is the Dead Elvis is as irrepressible as nervous laughter at a funeral. Marcus tells us of the bold little girl in his fourth grade class in 1955 who “went off to see Elvis.” Nervous and confused by their own responses, the students made her the object of mockery and jealousy and lied to themselves to conceal their own unnameable emotions. Not much has changed in all this, except that the emotions became more complex and her classmate has thought longer and harder. But Marcus is still not easy in his mind about Elvis, and that drives him to ask better questions and play with more suggestive answers than anyone else who thinks about such things. Dead Elvis serves the art project well, mystifying further what it cannot really want to strip away, rewriting a funny ending to an absurd tragedy in which the king died in his bathroom before the town was saved.